The Queen of Phalli

Browser lacks capabilities required to play.

Upgrade or switch to another browser.

Loading…

<h1>Book I BAPTISM</h1> \ It has many names, this city of mine. The Moisty Metropolis, the Daedalus of Delight, the Polis of Pleasure, the Town of Throbbing Towering Tentacular Tendrils. But most people call it by its ancient name: Menzoberranzan, capital of the dark elves and holy city of our very very very possessive Goddess. As for me, I call it home. \ \ My name is Elifael El’Naar, thirdborn daughter of Matron Sipriina El’Naar. Now, being the youngest child to one of the most powerful priestesses of the city comes with its share of perks and flaws. First and foremost, I am very rich in a city where one can buy pretty much anything. Secondly, I can always rely on plenty of scantily clad but still very deadly guards, to procure me anything that cannot be bought. Thirdly, nearly everyone in this city has to bow to my every whim and I have plenty of whims. As for the flaws… did I mention that I was the youngest of three? \ \ Big sister Nefail, the first born, is mother’s pride and joy. She also is a cruel, manipulative bitch! Our supposedly chaotic society is actually very hierarchical and Nefail never fails to remind me which one of us is above the other. Since she came back from the Grand Temple as a full fledged priestess, I had to do whatever she said, as long as it did not go against the will of Matron or Goddess. She had me run all sorts of stupid errands and endure all kinds of sexual service. I think I massaged, licked or kissed nearly every part of her ridiculously perfect body, without her ever returning the favour! Worst yet, being a priestess makes her a favorite of Lolth, next in line to become Matron and, above all, able to procreate. The Goddess of Lust blesses her most devoted servants with a fully functioning phallus, which grows larger and mightier with her favor. I have yet to see mother’s, but I doubt it can be much bigger than Nefail’s, it is as long and thick as my forearm. She shoved it in my face more times than I care to count, but never inside me. You see… that would go against tradition, the first lover of a true drow has to be her Matron. We call it the Baptism and not even big sis would ever violate such sacred custom. Nonetheless, she promised that when I will no longer be a virgin, she will have her way with me however and whenever she wants. Dream on, big sis! One day I will be the most powerful priestess house El’Naar has ever seen and you will be nothing more than a lesser concubine in my harem. \ \ Fortunately big sister Synafae, the secondborn, is all the opposite. She never bossed me around or demanded sexual favours, never needed to. She also is hot, hotter than a succubus going down on another succubus, hotter than all the fires in the Nine Hells combined. Perfect silky silver hair, big purple eyes, wide hips and huge tracts of land. Seriously they are nearly as large as mother’s and way bigger than Nefail's, which drives her insane. "You should have a transmuter look at those." The first born always says. "They are grotesque, so out of proportion." Now, if I was big sis Synafae I would tell Nefail to get lost and get fucked. Not Synafae though, no she always answers with along the line of: "I am what the Goddess made me." She is so wise and patient, I miss her so much. \ \ After the baptism, the now adult drow must leave her house and serve as a novice at the Grand Temple. There she will learn the path of Endless Ecstasy and the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils, to honor the Goddess, to win her favor for House and Matron. When I was young, Nefail had already left for the temple, for most of my life it was just me and Synafae. When she became of age, mother took her into her chambers, where she lost her virginity and I lost my sister. She left for the Grand Temple shortly after and would seldom visit. At the same time Nefail returned, with the single purpose of making my life absolute hells. But all of that is about to change. \ \ Three cycles from now I will finally be of age, mother will make a true woman out of me and I will be on my way to become a priestess myself. Not only will I get the chance to prove my worth, but I will also be reunited with dear Synafae. \ \ Oh…I almost forgot. Our Goddess also has had many names, such as Araushnee or Lolth, [[but she is now known as…|Titlescreen]] \

<h1>Chapter 1</h1> <<set $Veldrina to 0>>\ <<set $Maryl to 0>>\ <<set $Nefail to 0>>\ \ A new cycle begins, one less before I leave these empty halls for the grand temple. First things first, time for breakfast. With the ring of a bell I summon my servant, a plump human whose actual name I always fail to recollect, I just call her Maryl. Synafae gave her to me as a parting gift, she was little more than a child back then. Humans grow old so quickly. \ \ "A fine day to you, mistress." She greets me. "After all these years spent in the Underdark, you still use the word day instead of cycle. If I didn’t know better, I would say you miss your life on the surface." "Not at all, mistress." She reassures me. "Serving you gives me purpose, it is more than a lowly rivvil such as myself deserves." She is so cute when she is being all submissive like that. "Should I fetch your dress, mistress? Or would you like me to please you first?" I admit I do feel a little aroused, as I often do right after waking up. But that might make me late for Veldrina’s lecture. I’ll never hear the end of it. What should I do? \ [[Have Maryl fetch my garments]] [[Have Maryl go down on me]]

\ Despite being common born, Veldrina still is our Qu'el'faeril and my teacher, one of the few drow in this house I rather not cross. "Help me with my dress and my hair. I’ll break my fast as you brush me." Maryl betrays her disappointment as she obeys. Poor thing, she is always so eager to please me that I feel guilty every time I have to say no. I hope Mother will allow me to bring her along to the grand temple. \ \ I rise from my bed not as quickly or gracefully as a drow should. My bed is soft and my butt is simply…well… very heavy. Synafae always says that I should be proud of my wide hips and booty, even Nefail likes to spank it a lot more than she cares to admit, but I really wish I could move some of that roundness to my disproportionally tiny breasts. \ \ "Maryl, please be honest, does my ass look too big?" "It looks splendid, mistress. Besides mine is not much smaller than yours." "But you are a human!" I bite my tongue, I doubt she needs to be reminded. "I mean… don’t you think it would be better if I was a little more proportionate, like you." "You are being silly, mistress. Your figure is worthy of a queen." If she is trying to manipulate me, she is succeeding. I thank her with a deep kiss, which she eagerly returns. \ [[I must hurry|Scene 2A]]

<<galleryimage "C1S1">> <<set $Maryl +=1>>\ \ Ah, what the hells! In two cycles' time, I won’t have to listen to her ramblings anymore. I lay back on the bed, spread my thighs, and command my servant to do her duty. She smiles as she complies. Short-lived as they may be, humans are clever. They can be trained to perform pretty much any task in a relatively brief time and this particular task Maryl has learned to perfection. She embraces my thighs and slowly kisses her way to me. She caresses me the way I want her to, nibbles at me the way I want her to, licks me the way I want her to. No need for corrections or commands, all I have to do is lay back and enjoy. \ \ "Is this to your liking, Mistress?" She asks me with my juices all over her lips and chin. "Don’t stop!" I order with a voice that should be commanding but sounds imploring. She goes back to her duty with enthusiasm. As she finds her way around my pussy with her tongue, I know she is doing so with a smile. As a slave, this is probably one of the few moments when she is in control and, for some reason, that excites me all the more. \ \ Nefail really enjoys it when her slaves struggle, she enjoys the power she has over them. Me? I hate it. Once she decided to take Maryl right in front of me and, on top of that, she had me preparing her for her gigantic phallus. Maryl was barely of age and was scared beyond her wits, no amount of caressing or reassuring could calm her down. I refused to go any further, big sis did not take that well. She spanked me for several hours, hard enough to make me feel it, but never hard enough to get me where I wanted to go. At least she left young Maryl alone. \ [[I can feel a big climax approaching|C1S2]]

"Question number one. One thousand years ago Lolth banished all men from drow society. By what name do we remember this event?" She is making fun of me. Every drow knows that. "The Great Passive Aggression." "Correct." She compliments me, sarcastically. "Let’s make this a little bit harder. The Abyss consists in six hundred and sixty-six endless strati, which one of these is Lolth’s domain." Damn it, I’m not entirely sure. I’m positive it was sixty-something. @@#question; \ <<link "60th">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "61st">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "62nd">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "63rd">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "64th">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "65th">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "66th">> \ \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Almost, the sixty sixth stratus is where the Demonweb pits were located, before Lolth moved her throne to the sixty ninth, turning the ill named Crushing Planes into the Planes of Perpetual Pleasure, from which she rules unmatched to this cycle." \ [[Bah|Question 2]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "67th">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "68th">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Wrong, so very wrong." The stool gives me a punishing squeeze. [[Ouch|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "69th">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Veldrina +=1>>\ "Correct. She moved her domain from the sixty sixth to the sixty ninth stratus after her ascension as the supreme Goddess of lust and pleasure." "May she forever be praised." I add mechanically and the stool gives me a firm squeeze of approval. [[I'll need to get one of these for my novitiate|Question 2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

"Last question: before the sacred tentacle beast, Lolth had a different sacred animal. What was it?" "Holy tendrils, why should I need to know that? I mean, isn’t studying that chapter of our history borderline heretical?" "It certainly is frowned upon, nonetheless it was part of my lectures and I expect a smart girl like you to remember that." Fuck! What was that? I do recall it was something disgusting. [[A frog|Wrong 2]] [[A giant centipede|Wrong 2]] [[A snake|Wrong 2]] [[A hydra|Wrong 2]] [[A spider|Right 2]] [[A skorpion|Wrong 2]] [[A cockathrice (ghgh cock-athrice).|Wrong 2]] [[A dragon maybe?|Wrong 2]]

"It was a spider! How can you not remember? Back then Lolth was also known as the Queen of Spiders, Demon Queen of Spiders, Queen of the Demonweb Pits, Queen of Darkness, Dark Mother, Mother of Lusts, The Lady of Shadows, The Lady of Chaos, The Mistress of Lies, Weaver of Destiny, Weaver of Webs, The Weaver, Fleshcarver, Spider Bitch." "The last one you made up." "I assure you I did not." [[Sigh|Lesson 1 ends]]

<<set $Veldrina += 1>> "Well well well, it seems there is hope for you after all." [[Yey|Lesson 1 ends]]

<<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ "What do you know, there are some actual brains inside that pretty little head of yours." "Did I win the prize?" "You most certainly did. But you will have to wait until tomorrow, good things take time." "Since we are meeting tomorrow as well, may I leave a little earlier? I wanted to visit the Bazaar." "What’s the hurry, if I may ask?" "I need to get a present for…someone." "I see." She grins. "I didn’t know the secondborn would be back to visit. So that is what got you so… distracted. Very well, but do try to be on time, dear. Otherwise, I’ll keep your prize." <<else>>\ "It seems that we still have some work to do." "Did I win the prize?" "You did not. Best you take a seat, we'll be here for the best part of the cycle." "Actually… I was going to ask you if I may leave a little earlier. I wanted to visit the Bazaar." "What’s the hurry, if I may ask?" "I need to get a present for…someone." "I see." She grins. "I didn’t know the secondborn would be back to visit. So that is what got you so… distracted. Very well, but do try to be on time, dear. <</if>>\ [[Finish the lesson|Scene 3]]

\ So my morning has gone, but no matter, I have the rest of the cycle to visit the Bazaar. With haste, I return to my chambers and have Maryl help me get ready. \ \ "Mistress, I can’t remember the last time you were so excited?" "How could I not be? On one hand, my life is about to begin, on the other Synafae is coming to visit." "Really?" She asks. "How long has it been since her last stay at the palace?" "Two years. Two whole years without word or news. Two whole years with insufferable Nefail as my only sister." "Mistress, if I may, why doesn’t the secondborn visit more often?" "What are you implying?" "Nothing, mistress. I misspoke, please forgive me." \ \ "My sister is under enormous pressure. This is the final year of her novitiate, she will soon face the ordeal of bliss and receive the blessing of the Queen of Phalli." "Are you not… concerned, mistress?" "I am not! Why should I be?" "Just rumors among the servants, mistress. They say the ordeal is very dangerous." "What would slaves know about our rituals and traditions?" "Well, I have heard from one of the oldest servants that the firstborn once had a twin sister. Two faced the ordeal, only one returned." She falls silent beneath my glare. "We do not talk about her." I warn her. She meekly gets back to work, with shaky hands and sealed lips. "Besides, if Nefail was able to endure the ordeal, Synafae will do just as well, if not better. She is stronger and wiser than Nefail will ever be, nothing will happen to her." "I understand, Mistress." She whispers. "Malla Synafae has always been kind to me, I’m concerned about her too." \ \ As time goes by Maryl forgets her place more and more often, and so do I. I reach for her hand. She shivers, perhaps fearing punishment, but she soon understands that I am looking for comfort, not retribution. Before I even realise it, I am sinking in her bosom, holding in my tears and praying to the Goddess not to take my sister away. All of a sudden the doors fling open and I am forced to dry my tears quickly. \ [[Who's there?|Enter Nefail]]

<<galleryimage "C1S2a">> <<set $Veldrina += 1>>\ \ Once ready, I head straight to Veldrina’s chambers. As I cross the bridge between the main hall and the stalactite that is the House Mage tower, the busy streets of beautiful Menzoberranzan call to me from below. Our palace is located on the very roof of the huge cave that welcomes our capital. I can feel a bit of vertigo as I look at the landscape nearly one thousand feet down. It is a chaotic and dangerous place, full of chaotic and dangerous people. Such a sight invites lingering, so I linger. \ \ I contemplate the slums of Eastmyr, nasty place that one; the grandiose palaces of Qu’ellarz’orl to the south, where the minor houses have carved what little luxury their inferior station allows them; the Bazaar to the center, I should head out for some shopping later; and finally the Grand Temple on Tier Breche, where my future awaits. Inside Veldrina’s laboratory, the familiar smell of alchemical concoctions welcomes me back. My teacher is still drinking her tea, did she expect me to be late? \ \ "Well if it isn’t Malla Elifael herself, unusually punctual I might add." Veldrina teases me with a deep voice. She truly is a strange one, she has the voice of a baritone, the body of an adolescent, and the heart of an old crone. She does not show nearly as much skin as a drow of her looks and stature ought to. She is also somewhat shy, preferring her constructs and contraptions to pleasure slaves. Her lack of promiscuity is almost heretical. \ \ "In a few cycles I will be on my way to Tier Breche, I just want to be prepared." "My oh my, aren’t we eager." "As I should be! My entire culture revolves around sex and I am still a virgin." "You poor thing, you do look rather tense. Did you skip your morning session?" "Indeed I did, I expect you will make up for it." "I might. Prove to me you have been a diligent student and I will give you a prize. Do sit down, sweetheart." She waves at a stool, standing miniscule in front of the oversized blackboard. \ \ This thing was perhaps conceived for a sylphid or a very tall halfling, it disappears beneath my oversized asscheeks. Contrary to my prediction, it does not break and feels more comfortable than it looks. Veldrina watches me, studying my reaction. "Here is your assignment for the day." She begins as an invisible force pushes a small desk in front of me. "I want you to write down all the main species of demons from the Abyss." "That's easy." "By member size, in ascending order." \ [[Fine!|Scene 2A2]]

<<galleryimage "C1S2a">> \ As I cross the bridge between the main hall and the stalactite that is the House Mage tower, the busy streets of beautiful Menzoberranzan call to me from below. Our palace is located on the very roof of the huge cave that welcomes our capital. I can feel a bit of vertigo as I look at the landscape nearly three hundred metres down. It is a chaotic and dangerous place, full of chaotic and dangerous people. Such a sight invites lingering, which at the moment I cannot. \ [[I must hurry|Scene 2BB]]

<<galleryimage "C1S3">> \ Only two can enter my chambers uninvited and I know that mother is not home. She is a tall one, my sister Nefail, on her way to become a matron no doubt. The high heels she likes so much, make her yet more imposing. She strides toward me, wrapped in semi-transparent white silk that does little to hide her luscious body, her long legs or the huge rod between them. I and my servant escape each other's arms and greet the firstborn with due formality. We keep our heads low and wait for her to talk first. \ \ "I require your attendance, little sister." For something degrading, I’m sure. "I was just about to leave the palace, actually." "Were you now?" She glares at Maryl, whose white cheeks turn red. "And, pray tell, where were you off to?" None of your concern, is what I wish I could answer. But my station demands a more polite reply. "To the Bazaar, honored sister." "The Bazaar is no place for a noble-born, especially an unattended one." "I was hoping Triel could escort me." "The master of arms and captain of the guard has more important duties than accompanying you on your silly errands." "Such as?" "Such as accompanying me on mine." She smirks. "Which brings us back to where we started, you are to assist me at the baths." "I do not have time for that." "That was no request, sister dearest." "Why would you need me at the baths? You have enough slaves and attendants to form a small army." "I was going to introduce you to a few friends. Some among them are fascinated by your… peculiar shapes." She grins at me while glancing at my hips. Mother harpy wants to carry me into her nest and feed me to her chicks, but that won’t happen. "Tempting as this may be, I really need to visit the Bazaar." "Well, who am I to stand in your way?" Her smile widens. "But you will have to do so without an escort. Do cover yourself well, sister. Absurd as this may sound, there are some things out there that might find your deformities… inviting." Instinctively I cover my buttocks with my hands, as to protect them. I am not afraid of some catcalling or some insisting advance, but I cannot risk my virginity, not before mother takes it. "If you expect me to grovel…" "There is no need for you to degrade yourself." She falsely claims. "But tomorrow my other little sister is coming home and, to welcome her, I need to be at my best, what am I to do?" I’m sure she already thought of something. "How about I make you a little bet, sister?" She caresses the silks over her member, it twitches in anticipation. "If you can awaken my blessing without touching it, I’ll let Triel escort you. If you cannot, you will accompany me to the baths and wash each of my friends without using your hands." I knew it. "So, will my little sister play my little game?" \ [[Refuse and go to the bazaar without escort|Scene 3A]] [[Submit to my sister and play along|Scene 3B]]

<<set $Chapter1RouteA = true>>\ \ Since you cannot ride me literally, you always try to do so metaphorically. Not today, big sis. You and your friends will have to wash your own backs and lick your own cocks. "Fine, you know what? I require no escort, I can take care of myself." "Do you, now?" She mocks me. "When exactly was the last time you left the palace unguarded?" Since never, but I’m not going to tell her that. "I’m quite confident nothing out there can be as dangerous as you." "You flatter me, but I would not be so sure. Again, be discreet, lest someone else claims the Matron’s due." She gives a strong, nearly painful, squeeze to my butt and leaves. \ \ "To the Tentacle Pit with her." I growl. "Maryl, fetch me my piwafwi cloak and my dagger." "Mistress, you cannot be serious. Are you really going to the Bazaar on your own?" "I have to. I can’t just go to Synafae empty-handed." "I’m sure the secondborn would prefer to see you are safe more than any present you could find for her." "That is why you are not going to tell her that I went to the market all alone." I get ready as quickly as I can. Unfortunately, I will not be able to use my best garments, discretion over fashion I suppose. "Besides, I’ve been to the Bazaar hundreds of times, I know where to go and how to move, everything will be fine." "At least allow me to accompany you." I would be inclined to say no, but do I really want to go to the Bazaar with a bag full of gems all by my rather frail self? "Fine, I will need someone to carry whatever I buy, anyway." \ [[Off to the Bazaar|Scene 3A1]]

<<galleryimage "C1S3B">> <<set $Nefail +=1>> <<set $Chapter1RouteB = true>>\ \ She wants me to take an active role, which is…unusual. If she believes that I can’t do that, she has another thing coming. "All right big sister, let’s play." "Good." She smiles. "I’ll give you five minutes, waste them not." I know where she likes to be touched, her long legs are very sensitive and she can hardly control herself when her toes are licked. Nasty Nefail, you want your little sister to caress your elegant feet? I drop to my knees and caress her legs. They are smooth, with thighs and calves so perfect they appear sculpted, yet are warm to the touch. Goddess, what would I do to have legs like those. \ \ She understands my intentions and raises her right foot to me. Allowing me to free it from her high heel sandal, it smells of perfumed oil and exotic flowers. I give it a delicate kiss and begin my massage. My hands are skillful, well trained, and in the last fifty years, I learned my way around these feet. And yet, as my eyes look up, I see her mocking grin and flaccid cock. \ \ She lets me continue for the best part of two minutes, before pushing me away with the tip of her toes. "Pathetic." She mocks me. Usually, this is plenty to rile her up. Did she please herself before coming here? Did she plan this from the start? What am I to do? "I hope you will do better once we are at the baths." \ \ Oh no, sister dearest, I shall not give in like so. Nefail plays the role of the stern dominatrix, always in control of her pleasure and her partner’s. Yet I know power can take many forms, especially in intimacy. "I’m sorry, Nefail. Sometimes I think that I’m not the sister you deserve." She arches an eyebrow, still grinning. "For the longest time I wanted to be like you. Strong, confident, favored by Goddess and Matron." "Your flattery is very amusing, but not arousing in the slightest. You have two minutes left." "But since the first time you had me massaging your perfect muscles, since you had me licking at your sensitive spots and kissing your blessed rod, all I truly wanted was to please you." Her grin weakens and a pulse of life runs through her member. "Your cock, Nefail. it is so beautiful, I want to worship it, to please it, to see it happy, to see you happy. Why would you deny me?" I move my mouth just a few millimetres away from her tip (yes, we drow use the metric system), so that she may feel my warm breath. "But I am afraid, sister dearest. Afraid I will not be able to take it, that I will not be able to please it as it deserves, as you deserve." It rises, strong and turgid. I have you now! "I know that you find my body repugnant, my hips are so wide and my butt is just huge." But you do like to spank it, don’t you? "I just hope that, even if my little asshole belongs to mother, once I will be a woman, you will still wish to use it for your pleasure." Oh my Goddess, is she panting? That can’t be true. "Will you, sister?" Her cock twitches and a pearl of precum shines on its tip before dropping to my face. It touches my cheeks and, like a tear, slides right next to my lips. Goddess, that scent! I want it so much! I would do anything to just lick, but I can’t. The first cum a proper drow should taste is her Matron’s. \ \ "Enough!" Shouts Nefail. I end my act, turning my imploring gaze into a triumphant smile. "It seems I will be taking my bath at home. Triel is already waiting for me at the gates. Let her know of the change of plans." "Thank you, big sis." I grin. "It was actually quite fun." "Just go." She mutters. "But don’t be late. I’ll be taking my bath at home and I will still need you to attend to me." \ \ Accepting defeat has never been her forte, she is just not used to it. No matter, I’m just glad I won’t have to venture into the Bazaar unguarded and unprotected. \ [[Off to the Bazaar|Scene 3B1]]

<<galleryimage "C1S4A">> \ Some say that the markets in Sigil or Tunerath are richer and more varied than ours. I am sure that the City of Doors has many exotic goods to offer, while the lair of the Githyanki has gathered the loot of a thousand worlds. But if you are looking to satisfy even the most peculiar sexual appetite, you will find no better place than our Bazaar, on this plane or any other. No fantasy is too absurd, no request too bizarre, all passion is godly to the Queen of Phalli. \ \ "Long time since you visited the Bazaar?" I ask Maryl. "Since I was bought." She replies, gazing at an exhibition of slaves from the surface. "I can’t say that I missed this place." "Do they not sell slaves on the surface?" "Not where I came from. Not legally at least." "It never occurred to me to ask, but what races do rivvil actually enslave? Goblins, orcs?" "Mostly other humans, I would say." "You enslave each other? That is… very strange indeed." "I suppose it is, mistress." She looks down, lost in memories. I should probably get her away from those and quickly. "Come on, help me choose a present for my sister and I will buy something nice for you as well." "There is no need, Mistress." "Sure there is, tomorrow is a great day and I want everyone around me to be happy. Except for Nefail, to the hells with her." "Did you have anything in mind already, mistress?" "I… don’t know. Maybe some new slaves, some jewellery, a gem with the soul of a mortal. I have ten thousand ideas and not a single one that I really like." "As long as it’s coming from you, I’m sure she’ll be happy either way." "You don’t understand! I don’t want to bring her just any present, mind you. I want to get her something that truly amazes her, something that will always remind her how much I love her." "In this case, mistress, you should buy something personal, something only you could think of. Better yet if you can share it." "You know, that is actually very sound advice." I dive back into my memory, in search of all the best moments I spent with dear Synafae. "I know a place we used to shop at, a Svirneblin tailor that weaves silk like no other." "That is a very good start." "There also was this place she used to visit to buy perfume, I’m sure the owner knows her favorite fragrance." "Excellent, what else?" "I know the merchant where Nefail usually buys exotic slaves to serve her and her friends. Maybe we can find a special one to share." "I… am not sure that would be the best choice." "Why not?" "I believe the secondborn would much rather spend her first night home with you and you alone, mistress." "Silly Maryl, a slave is not really an additional partner, it is more like a very sophisticated and expensive toy." \ \ For some mysterious reason, she does not seem to appreciate my view on the matter. All the more, it amazes me how much I hate to see her sad. I should try to cheer her up. I hug her, diving into her bosom with my face and squeezing hard. She is so soft, her breasts have grown so much. When we first met they were as small as mine, now they are bigger than Synafae’s. "I know! Maybe we should share you." I can feel her nipples stiffening, that did the trick. "I was just jesting, you are no toy. Not to me or her." She smiles reassured, and yet a little bit disappointed. Ah Maryl, it sure is fun to tease you. \ [[First stop: the Silvery Needle|Scene 3A2]]

<<galleryimage "C1S4B">> \ Some say that the markets in Sigil or Tunerath are richer and more varied than ours. I am sure that the City of Doors has many exotic goods to offer, while the lair of the Githyanki has gathered the loot of a thousand worlds. But if you are looking to satisfy even the most peculiar sexual appetite, you will find no better place than our Bazaar, on this plane, or any other. No fantasy is too absurd, no request too bizarre, and all passion is godly to the Queen of Phalli. \ \ "Long time since you visited the Bazaar?" I ask Maryl. "Since I was bought." She replies, gazing at an exhibition of slaves from the surface. "I can’t say that I missed this place." "What about you Triel?" "The firstborn visits the Bazaar every other cycle, always under my escort." "I was not talking about her, I was talking about you. Do you ever visit the Bazaar in your leisure time?" "I cannot honestly say I do, noble one." "So I suppose you will be of little help when choosing what establishments to visit." "All I can do for you is ward off danger, I’m afraid." "Fair enough. What about you, Maryl. Any idea?" "I’m sure mistress Synafae will like any present as long as it’s coming from you." "Silly Maryl, you don't understand. I don’t want to bring her just any present. I want to get her something that truly amazes her, something that will always remind her how much I love her." "In this case, mistress, you should buy something personal, something only you could think of. Better yet if you can share it." "You know, that is actually very sound advice." I dive back into my memory, in search of all the best moments I spent with dear Synafae. "I know a place we used to shop at, a Svirneblin tailor that weaves silk like no other." "That is a very good start." "There also was this place she used to visit to buy perfume, I’m sure the owner knows her favorite fragrance." "Excellent, what else?" "I know the merchant where Nefail usually buys exotic slaves to serve her and her friends. Maybe we can find a special one to share." "I… am not sure that would be the best choice." "Why not?" "I believe the secondborn would much rather spend her first night home with you and you alone, mistress." "Silly Maryl, a slave is not really an additional partner, it is more like a very sophisticated and expensive toy." \ \ For some mysterious reason, she does not seem to appreciate my view on the matter. All the more, it amazes me how much I hate to see her sad. I should try to cheer her up. I would hug her, were we alone. "We’ll think of something on the way. Triel, we are going to the Silvery Needle, lead on!" \ [[Visit the Tailor|Scene 3B2]]

\ The Silvery Needle is a quaint shop that most drow avoid. A noble-born would send her servant to deal with a non-drow, but for me such things should not be entrusted to anyone else. As I step through the door, a bell rings my arrival. Rolls and rolls of rare and expensive cloth are piled behind the counter while all manner of completed work is exposed in the middle of the shop. A cute little gnome with an even cuter little voice rises from behind the counter to welcome us. \ \ "Greetings and salutations." She smiles but, as soon as I throw back my piwafwi, her smile fades and she bows as low as she can. "Oh a fortunate cycle, a noble-born blesses my humble shop with her presence! I am at your service, Malla jalil." "Easy, little one. I am a friend of the owner, where is dear Agatha?" "Aunt Agatha?" She gives me a puzzled look. "She passed away eight years ago, noble one. I have been the sole proprietor of the shop ever since." "I see…." Goddess, non-drow die all the time. What am I to say? "Mrs. Agatha was a fine tailor and even finer person." Says Maryl. "I’m certain mistress Synafae would offer her condolences." "Thank you." Answers the deep gnome, amazed that Maryl is allowed to speak. "I do hope you will still wish to hire my service. Auntie taught me all she knew about sewing and knitting. I’m Emerald, by the way." "Pleased to meet you, Emerald." Continues Maryl. "We are here looking for a present." "Of course!" The gnome lights up as if the present was meant for her. She has just the cutest little face, I just want to sit on it. "Something for you, Malla Synafae? "No, well, yes. Synafae is my sister. I am Elifael El’Naar, thirdborn to Matron Sipriina El’Naar." "Oh, I’m sorry. Please forgive me." She bows again. "There is nothing to forgive, instead show me what you have to offer." "Right away!" \ \ She gathers the tools of her trade and hops over the counter. "I have the best cloth in the city and can make anything out of it. May I suggest a dress, or perhaps some lingerie? I am very good at doing a lot with veeery little silk." She eyes my butt. "I could make a figure like yours shine like the brightest diamond." "No, no!" I hide my hips and buttocks beneath my piwafwi. "As I said, the present is meant for my sister." "Mistress, if I may…" Intervenes Maryl. "I think Malla Synafae would much prefer if you bought something for yourself, something you might wear for her." "For myself?" I did not think about it, but Maryl does know my sister well. "I really wouldn’t know…" "Actually that is a great idea." Concurs little Emerald. "That way you could be the present." "Well… if you truly think so." "Splendid! I can already picture it in my head. You are not allergic to spider silk, are you?" I shake my head. "Perfect. I’ll just need to take your measurements. If you were so kind as to remove your piwafwi." \ [[I do as she asks|Scene 3A22]]

<<set $Twinspath to true>>\ <<set $Marylpath to true>>\ \ I leave the shop together with Maryl, very satisfied with my purchase. "Remember to send someone to pick it up for me tomorrow." I tell her. "Of course, mistress. So, where to next?" "I’m not sure, the slave market?" "Erm… how about that perfume shop?" "Good idea, better leave the slave market for last. Come with me!" \ \ We follow the endless spiral of stands and stores outward until we reach a construction that even for my city looks rather peculiar. It is sculpted, like most establishments in this part of the city, but it has the appearance of a natural stalagmite. It has a small garden of fungi with a pretty little pond in the middle, and the single entrance is surmounted by an arch of luminescent mushrooms. \ \ "It’s pretty." Says Maryl. "Right out of the Feydark." I reply, enjoying her puzzled look. I step through the entrance and come to a fully furnished, yet very well arranged, perfume shop. I breathe in the many fragrances and my head immediately spins in delight. \ \ "Welcome to the Mushroom Head." Whispers the voice that I know to be illusionary. A young girl appears to greet us. She mostly looks human, but has many alien features, like the luminescent blue skin and a wide mushroom head where her hair should be. Fungi of various sizes and colours are her only garments. "Is this your first time seeing a myconid?" I ask Maryl. "It is, mistress. I did not know there were girl myconids." "There are not." Answers the feminine voice in our heads as the girl smiles. "We are genderless, but prefer to shape our form according to local customs." "Which in this case would be fuckable, but not too fuckable, right?" I grin. "Indeed." Answers the voice. "What may we serve you with?" "Oh I have a huge list of things: bathing oil, perfume, maybe some pheromones? I don’t want to overdo it." "We see, may we advise some perfumed candles perhaps? The light they emit is delicate to the eye but the fragrance is quite intoxicating." "Oh that does sound promising, can we try one?" "Absolutely. Please wait." \ \ She fetches an irregular cylinder of wax the colour of ember. With a snap of her fingers, a deep purple flame lights up. The tiny light unleashes a thick scent of flowers and fruit. It fires up my nostrils, my throat, and my lungs. "Oh yes… this is exactly what I was looking for. That one too, please." \ \ I browse for quite a while to make a perfect basket. All the while Maryl looks more and more uneasy. "This one too. And this one. Oh, I can’t leave the shop without one of these." All of a sudden Maryl drops to her knees. I must suppress the instinct to rush to her, I must not forget my station in public. "Good Goddess, Maryl. Are you feeling unwell? What is it?" "I’m quite alright, mistress. It’s just… the scent, I can still smell it. Still feel it." "Puzzling." Whispers the mushroom girl. "Is the girl not of elven blood?" "No, she is not!" I roar. "She clearly is human and she is more a woman than a girl I might add." "Oh no." The mushroom girl tries to express embarrassment.. "Humans are far less resistant to our concoctions than the fey and their descendants." "What is that supposed to mean, what’s going to happen to her?" "Mistress…I can’t." Only now I realise that her nipples are stiff as rocks, while her face is red as fire. Even through all these perfumes I can smell her juices flowing like a river. "I can’t stand." She pinches her own nipples and at the same time reaches for her crotch. "Please, don’t look." "Mushroom girl, do something!" "There is little that we can do." The mushroom head bows in shame. "The effect will wear off in a few hours. Maybe less if we keep her blood circulating." "So we should just let her…" "Mistress, please no. Not here." "Right, of course. Mushroom girl, send my basket to House El’Naar you will be duly paid." She nods, genderless bitch. You could at least offer me a coupon or a few free samples. "Maryl, can you walk? We need to get home." "But…mistress…what about the present?" "Forget the present, we need to take you to Veldrina." \ [[Back to the Palace|Scene 4A]]

<<galleryimage "C1S6A">> <<set $Maryl +=1>>\ \ We make haste, but it doesn’t take long before Maryl’s legs start to weaken. "Lean on me, everything will be fine." "No need, mistress. I will manage." "Don’t be absurd, you can barely stand." "No, mistress. Do not…" She loses her footing, nearly making the both of us fall. "… I cannot." She grinds her plump body against me, I can feel her nipples through her clothes as I can feel my own stiffening up. Before I can say anything she plants her red fleshy lips on mine. Poor Maryl, this is all my fault, I should help her however I can. I return the kiss with passion, I let her taste my tongue for the best part of a minute. All of a sudden she stiffens up and shakes all over, the little river between her legs becomes a flood. Goddess almighty, is that all for me? \ [[I lose myself in the kiss|Scene 4A1]]

<<galleryimage "C1S12">> <<set $Maryl +=1>>\ \ After a long peaceful sleep, Maryl finally wakes up. She looks around disoriented before realizing that she is laying in my bed, something that puts her in great distress. \ \ "Mistress, what happened? Did I…did they…" "Your mistress is well and so are you." Says Veldrina from the other side of the bed. "You inhaled a very potent mixture, but it has now mostly run its course. The effects should fade completely before the next cycle." "I shouldn’t be here." She looks so lost in my oversized bed and wrapped in satin sheets. "Considering what you did for me, I’d say we are even." "Yes, about that…" Interjects Veldrina. "…what did she do for you? What happened?" "Nothing serious, I assure you." "Nothing serious? You ventured out of the palace for the best part of a cycle, on your own, and have returned in a ghost carriage of house Zi’den with your clothes and hair in very bad shape. There will be no stopping the gossip." "Let them gossip to their liking, I care little. I am safe and sound thanks to dear Maryl, who stood up for me." "Stood up or laid down?" Maryl hides her face in her knees. "Well, I suppose you have no need of me. If I may, I shall return to my laboratory." She leaves, without waiting for me to dismiss her. \ \ "I am so sorry, mistress. All of this is my fault." "Stop blaming yourself for what those harlots did. You protected me and I won’t forget it." "But what about…" "Hush, no more, you need to sleep. And don’t you dare get out of that bed. I’m still all flustered after what happened, I don’t want to sleep alone." I slide beneath the sheets and hug her, her resistance is mostly symbolic. "What you did for me, I won’t soon forget." "I am just glad you are safe, mistress." She smiles the most tender smile and we share the most tender kiss. \ [[Sweet dreams|C1epilogue]]

<<galleryimage "C1S13">> //<h1>Chapter 1 - Epilogue</h1>// <<if $Maryl gte 2>>\ Me and Maryl are growing close. Too close maybe for a slave and her mistress. I hope mother won't take her from me. <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ Veldrina seems to appreciate my efforts. I wonder what the prize she promised might be. <</if>>\ <<if $Nefail gte 2>>\ Perhaps Nefail does not hate me as much as I thought. Could it be that she is actually //not// the worst. <</if>>\ <<if $Twinspath is true>>\ I can't believe what happened in that carriage, I need to have Maryl teach me some of her tricks… in preparation for my baptism of course. <</if>>\ <<if $Chapter1RouteA>>\ <<unlockgalleryroute "C1Bonus1" "RouteA">>\ <<unlockgalleryroute "C1Bonus2" "RouteA">>\ <<elseif $Chapter1RouteB>>\ <<unlockgalleryroute "C1Bonus1" "RouteB">>\ <<unlockgalleryroute "C1Bonus2" "RouteB">>\ <</if>>\ [[Chapter 2]]

\ The Silvery Needle is a quaint shop that most drow avoid. A noble-born would send her servant to deal with a non-drow, but for me such things should not be entrusted to anyone else. As I step through the door, a bell rings our arrival. Rolls and rolls of rare and expensive cloth are piled behind the counter while all manner of completed work is exposed in the middle of the shop. A cute little gnome with an even cuter little voice rises from behind the counter to welcome us. \ \ "Greetings and salutations. What can I…" She falls silent as soon as she sees us. She seems to be surprised by me but stares in amazement at Triel. No wonder, the master of arms of House El’Naar is a strange drow indeed, as tall as a human and as muscular as an orc. Most drow prefer to fight with crossbow and quick blades, her weapon of choice is instead a long-bladed adamantine spear, which she carries everywhere, including this shop. But it is not the spear that seems to enthrall the tiny gnome girl, but rather the thick muscular legs of my master of arms. \ \ "Oh my, you are a tall one." Says the gnome, measuring Triel with her eyes, as if already tailoring a dress around the weapon master's muscular body in her head. "This one seems harmless enough, noble one. Best I wait outside." "Yes, probably." I say with half a grin. As Triel goes through the door, the little one's follows her sculpted butt as if hypnotized. I clear my throat, startling her. "I am a friend of the owner, where is dear Agatha?" "Aunt Agatha?" She gives me a puzzled look. "She passed away eight years ago, noble one. I have been the sole proprietor of the shop ever since." "I see…." Goddess, non-drow die all the time. What am I to say? "Mrs. Agatha was a fine tailor and even finer person." Says Maryl. "I’m certain mistress Synafae would offer her condolences." "Thank you." Answers the deep gnome, amazed that Maryl is allowed to speak. "I do hope you will still wish to hire my service. Auntie taught me all she knew about sewing and knitting. I’m Emerald, by the way." "Pleased to meet you, Emerald." Continues Maryl. "We are here looking for a present." "Of course!" The gnome lights up as if the present was meant for her. She has just the cutest little face, I just want to sit on it. "Something for you, Malla Synafae?" "No, well, yes. Synafae is my sister. I am Elifael El’Naar, thirdborn to Matron Sipriina El’Naar." "Oh, I’m sorry. Please forgive me." She bows again. "There is nothing to forgive, instead show me what you have to offer." "Right away!" She gathers the tools of her trade and hops over the counter. "I have the best cloth in the city and can make anything out of it. May I suggest a dress, or perhaps some lingerie? I am very good at doing a lot with veeery little silk." She eyes my butt. "I could make a figure like yours shine like the brightest diamond." "No, no!" I hide my hips and buttocks beneath my piwafwi. "Like I said, the present is meant for my sister." "Mistress, if I may…" Intervenes Maryl. "I think Malla Synafae would much prefer if you bought something for yourself, something you might wear for her." "For myself?" I did not think about it, but Maryl does know my sister well. "I really wouldn’t know…" "Actually that is a great idea." Concurs little Emerald. "That way you could be the present." "Well… if you truly think so." "Splendid! I can already picture it in my head. You are not allergic to spider silk, are you?" I shake my head. "Perfect. I’ll just need to take your measurements. If you were so kind as to remove your garments." "You mean... all of my garments? Can't you take my measurements as I am now?" No one could ever accuse me of wearing too much at the moment. Maybe Synafae... "It pains me to insist but I will need your measurements down to the millimetre." She blushes in saying so. "My best craft requires extreme accuracy." \ [[I suppose it makes sense|Scene 3B22]]

\ We find Triel vigilant next to the door. "Noble born." She greets me. "I hope you are satisfied with your purchase." "Oh I am, very much so." I exchange with Maryl a smile of complicity. "Send someone to pick it up for me tomorrow." "It shall be done, mistress. Where to next?" "I’m not sure, the slave market?" "Erm… how about that perfume shop?" Proposes Maryl instead. "Good idea, better leave the slave market for last. Make way, Triel." \ \ We follow the endless spiral of stands and stores outward, until we reach a construction that even for my city looks rather peculiar. It is sculpted, like most establishments in this part of the city, but it has the appearance of a natural stalagmite. It has a small garden of fungi with a pretty little pond in the middle, the single entrance is surmounted by an arch of luminescent mushrooms. \ \ "It’s pretty." Says Maryl. "I would say dangerous." Interjects Triel. "What is this place." "You shall see soon enough." I reply, enjoying their puzzled look. I step through the entrance and come to a fully furnished, yet very well arranged, perfume shop. I breathe in the many fragrances and my head immediately spins in delight. \ \ "Welcome to the Mushroom Head." Whispers the voice that I know to be illusionary. A young girl appears to greet us. She mostly looks human, but has many alien features, like the luminescent blue skin and a wide mushroom head where her hair should be. Fungi of various sizes and colours are her only garments. Triel pushes me back, lowering her spear. "Easy there, master of arms. Is this your first time seeing a myconid?" I ask. "I have seen plenty, I lost a few good women to their spores." "You have no reason to fear us." Answers the feminine voice in our heads as the girl smiles. "We are here with the blessing of the Queen of Phalli and respect her laws, as our appearance can testify." "Which is fuckable, but not too fuckable. Just like you, Triel." My attempts at humour go unappreciated.. "What may we serve you with?" Continues the voice. "Oh I have a huge list of things: bathing oil, perfume, maybe some pheromones? I don’t want to overdo it." "We see, may we advise some perfumed candles perhaps? The light they emit is delicate to the eye but the fragrance is quite intoxicating." "Oh that does sound promising, can we try one?" "Absolutely. Please wait." She fetches an irregular cylinder of wax the colour of ember. With a snap of her fingers a deep purple flame lights up. The tiny light unleashes a thick scent of flowers and fruit. It fires up my nostrils, my throat, my lungs. "Oh yes… this is exactly what I was looking for. That one too, please." \ \ I browse for quite a while in order to make a perfect basket. I pick up one article after the other and entrast them Triel’s strong arms. "This one too. And this one. Oh I can’t leave the shop without one of these." All of a sudden Maryl drops to her knees. I must suppress the instinct to rush to her, I must not forget my station, especially in front of Triel. \ \ "Good Goddess, Maryl. Are you feeling unwell? What is it?" "I’m quite alright, mistress. It’s just… the scent, I can still smell it. Still feel it." "Poison!" Concludes Triel, raising her blade to the mushroom girl’s neck. "There's nothing poisonous in my store, noble one." Whispers the voice, with a hint of panic. "It may have been the fumes. Is the girl not of elven blood?" "No she is not!" I roar. "She clearly is human and she is more a woman than a girl I might add." "Oh no." The mushroom girl tries to express embarrassment.. "Humans are far less resistant to our concoctions than the fey and their descendents." "What is that supposed to mean, what’s going to happen to her?" "Mistress…I can’t." Only now I realise that her nipples are stiff as rocks, while her face is red as fire. Even through all these perfumes I can smell her juices flowing like a river. "I can’t stand." She pinches her own nipples and at the same time reaches for her crotch. "Please, don’t look." "Mushroom girl, do something!" "There is little that we can do." The mushroom head bows in shame. "The effect will wear off in a few hours. Maybe less if we keep her blood circulating." "So we should just let her…" "Mistress, please no. Not here." "Right, of course. Mushroom girl, send my basket to House El’Naar you will be duly paid." She nods, genderless bitch. You could at least offer me a coupon or a few free samples. "Maryl, can you walk? We need to get home." "But…mistress…what about the present?" "Forget the present, we need to take you to Veldrina. Triel help me carry her." \ [[Back to the Palace|Scene 3B4]]

<<galleryimage "C1S6B">> \ We make haste. But it doesn’t take long before Maryl’s legs start to weaken. "Lean on me, everything will be fine." "No need, mistress. I will manage." "Don’t be absurd, you can barely stand." "No, mistress. Do not…" She loses her footing, nearly making the both of us fall. "… I cannot." She grinds her plump body against me, I can feel her nipples through her clothes as I can feel my own stiffening up. Before I can say anything she plants her red fleshy lips on mine. Triel looks away, either to avoid my gaze or to stay on the lookout. Poor Maryl, this is all my fault, I should help her however I can. I return the kiss with passion, I let her taste my tongue for the best part of a minute. All of a sudden she stiffens up and shakes all over, the little river between her legs becomes a flood. Goddess almighty, is that all for me? \ [[I lose myself in the kiss|3B44]]

\ We run back to the palace as fast as our feet can carry us, once inside we hurry upstairs. "Hang in there, Maryl. We’re almost there." But my words die in my mouth. At the end of the staircase stands the last person I wish to meet at the moment. \ \ "What’s all the ruckus?" Asks Nefail with an eyebrow up. "Get out of the way, Nefail. I need to see Veldrina. Now." Given the circumstances, I thought I could do away with formalities, but Nefail disagrees. "I asked you a question, little sister. Don’t make me ask twice." "It is Maryl." I bow my head in apology. "She is unwell, we must take her to the housemage." "Then you are out of luck, Veldrina is away at the moment. Do not ask me where to or what for, I neither know nor care." "But can’t you send for her? We need a healer, and quickly." "She seems healthy enough, if somewhat upset. What happened to her?" Although hesitantly, I relate to my sister the accident with the candle. \ \ "You foolish little girl." My sister reprimands me. "Have you been taught anything about the lesser races? Don’t you know how much more susceptible they are to this sort of stimuli? What is titillating to a drow may drive a simple rivvil insane." "No! I did not know, how should I have known?" I sob. "Can we help her?" "//I// can help her. The question is: should I. I think watching your precious slave losing what little mind she has, would be a valuable lesson." \ \ I watch Mayrl as she squirms in uncontrollable lust, even Triel struggles to contain her. Why wouldn’t my sister help her? Does she want me to grovel some more? Is this another one of her sick games? "Please, help her." "I don’t believe I should." She grins. She really does want me to grovel, but this is no game and I am not in the mood to play. "Nefail, if you do not help her, then I will…" I try to think of the worst possible threat I could ever make." "You will what, little one?" She mocks me. She is almost three times as old as I am, she is more than three times stronger and infinitely more powerful. What could I possibly scare her with? "Then I will never talk to you again." After a moment of puzzlement, her grin crumbles. "We will use your bedroom." "My bedroom?" "Triel, take her upstairs." \ \ We carry Maryl to my chambers and lay her on my oversized bed. I keep telling her, and myself, that all will be well. She does not seem to hear. \ \ "Leave us." Nefail commands. "This will take a while." "What are you going to do to her?" "Her mind is being consumed by the lust, she will need to climax several times before she can recover." "I will not let you rape her!" "Rape her?" Her eyes glow red. I bite my tongue, a drow should know better than speaking that word out loud. "I am going to heal her. Heal her of an illness that you caused, little sister." Again I must bow my head. "Can I do anything to help her?" "You can help by leaving. You are the cause of this in more ways than one." "I understand." I give one last concerned look at Maryl. \ [[I'll be right outside|Scene 4B]]

\ Time flows slowly as I pace in front of my own doors. Every now and then I hear moaning, followed by loud ecstatic screams. I don’t know if I should feel concerned or envious. Finally, my sister emerges from my chambers, cleaning her long-fingered hands with what appears to be one of my favorite satin dresses. \ \ "Is she alright?" "She is asleep. By the end of the cycle she should be back to whatever a rivvil may call normal." "So… did you…" "I don’t like humans, besides I was not really in the mood. I only used my… healing touch." She drops my dress on the floor. "You should have that properly washed. Unless you prefer to smell it, of course." "No thanks." I reply. "May I go to her." "Of course you may, after I have finally taken my bath. I need it more than ever." She passes me by, giving my butt a hard squeeze, her hand is still wet with Maryl’s juices. "Waddle along, little sister." As much as I hate to admit it, she has earned her soak. \ [[Attend Nefail|Scene 4B1]]

<<set $Nefailpath to true>>\ \ "Enough of that." She turns around, lying face up. Her firm yet abundant breasts fall delicately to the side, while her cock slides on her waist. Goddess I can’t take my eyes off of it, I really hope the matrons won’t be that large. "Would you please stop staring and keep going?" "Yes! Sorry." Why am I apologizing? Never mind that, let’s finish the massage. \ \ I make sure to stimulate and relax her front as I did her back. Usually, this is when she demands a happy ending. But, surprisingly, when I get to her member I find it soft. Did I do it wrong? "Should I…" "I’m not in the mood." Says she, with a wave of her hand. "Do the feet next. Just with the hands." That is weird, she loves it when I suckle her toes. I should be relieved, but for some reason, I am not. Nonetheless, she seems to enjoy the foot massage very much, every now and then she compliments me with a soft moan, which I find annoyingly reassuring. \ \ Once finished and the oil is dry, she rises and slowly steps into the tub. I follow her with the bowl but she waves me back. "Leave it. Fetch some mushroom cider instead." I do as she commands and come back with a bottle of the sparkly fresh drink. I pour an abundant cup she starts to sip from it. Just look at her, as relaxed as a drow can be. \ \ After a few moments of awkward silence, she notices that I am still there, standing next to the tub, all naked and waiting for her next whim. "Dance." She commands. "I am sorry, what?" "You heard me right. I want you to dance for me. Can’t you dance?" "Not alone and not without music." I know why she is asking me that, she wants to watch me waddle about with my oversized butt. That is just too much, sister. I am your family, not your toy. "Then sing." "You can’t be serious." "But I am. I tell you to sing and you will sing." \ \ I try to intone a song Synafae used to sing for me, my attempt is so clumsy that even Nefail does not make fun of me. "For the endless love of the Goddess, no more." Says she, protecting her ears. "Have I been cursed with the most talentless sister in the Polis of Pleasure?" I try to put on a brave face but fail. "I must ask you, sister, why are you so mean?" "I’m not being mean, I’m being severe. Mother was wrong to entrust Synafae with your early education, she should have made you a proper maiden ready to join a very exclusive and very demanding high society. I believe she was too lenient." "She is kind because she cares about me." "She made you soft. And let me tell you, this city devours soft." \ \ She believes me a child and she sure knows how to make me feel as such. I look for a good comeback but can’t find any. I lower my eyes. "Tell me, little sister. What would you say is your greatest virtue?" "Well…I have quite a witty personality." "Is that so?" She raises her eyebrow. "Humour me, then. Tell a joke." "A joke?" I wish she just asked for a happy ending. "Indeed. I am bored and I want to hear a joke." My repertoire is not nearly as ample as I wish it was, but after a moment of hesitation, I do manage to find a little story dirty Nefail might actually appreciate. \ \ "So… Drizzt Do'Urden and Catti-brie just got married." "You should know better than speaking those names out loud, especially to a priestess." "Does the priestess want to hear the joke or not?" "Fair point." She takes another sip. "Continue." "Well… after a painfully average wedding night, Catti-Brie suggests visiting the plane of Elysium, as their honeymoon." "Clever girl." "They spend the best part of a month sightseeing, hiking, hunting and such." "Sounds dull." "Until one day they walk into a beautiful clearing in a forest and there, next to a bubbling stream, they spy a young nymph and a randy pan copulating wildly on a bed of fallen leaves." Nefail grins. "//We should leave before they see us//, says Drizzt. But his wife wants to stay and watch. After a couple of hours of steamy lovemaking, the feys eventually spot them. Poor Drizzt is embarrassed beyond his wits and presents a hundred apologies." "What a coward." "Indeed. Anyway the feys are not bothered at all, on the contrary, they are intrigued by their appearance and attention." "I bet…" "So they sit together in the clearing, chit-chatting and having a nice picnic. After a while Catti-brie comes up with the most fun idea: //how about a soft swap, just for today?// Shy Do’urden remains hesitant, but the feys happily accept. Catti-brie and the pan get comfortable beneath a great willow-tree and start getting it on. The pan knows what he is doing, caressing her all over with his large hands and long tongue. Little Catti is soon as wet as she has never been in her short human life and is finally ready for the main event. But before penetrating her, the pan gives a hard squeeze to his balls and his cock begins to grow. It grows and grows until his tip hits his bearded chin. //By Mielikki, it is simply too big, it will tear me apart!// She utters. //Oh, sorry.// Says the pan. //This is the size I use for my wife. She is a fey dragon, you see.// He then squeezes his scrotum again and it starts to shrink, until he is just the right size for Catti’s little pussy." "This is quite the long joke." "Good things take time, sister. So they fuck, they fuck long and hard, in every position, in every hole." Nefail bites her lip. "He cums in her mouth, on her breasts, in and on her pussy and butt. While Catti climaxes one, two, eight, twelve times, who knows anymore?" Nefail crosses her legs, to hide her erection I wager. "When the Sun rises again on Elysium, Catti goes back to Drizzt all ruffled, full of pan cum and very happy. //So, how was that?// Asks her Drizzt. //Oh, it was the fuck of a lifetime, I think I came harder than I ever did and more times than in the last ten months combined.// She soon realises she is getting carried away, so she asks: //how about you, was it good?// He squirms for a moment. //Dreadful.// He answers. //All she did was squeeze my balls the whole night through.// He whimpers. //They hurt!//" \ \ Nefail tries to hold the laughter in her mouth but it escapes through her nostrils. "That is so stupid. You are stupid!" "Aye, and you are laughing!" My Goddess, she is… I don’t think I’ve ever seen her so happy. \ [[I kinda like it.|Scene 4B3]]

<<galleryimage "C1S12">> <<set $Maryl += 1>>\ \ When I return to my chambers, Maryl is still asleep. In the gray twilight of my darkvision, I see her breasts go up and down beneath my sheets. She looks so peaceful and I strive not to wake her up. But as soon as I get in bed and try to cuddle, her eyes open wide. Like all humans, she is blind in the dark and looks around in great distress. \ \ "Easy, easy Maryl. I am right here." "Mistress… where are we?" "In my bed, at home, safe and sound." I press my naked body against hers, she is all soft and warm. I would ask her to please me if I was not beyond spent. "You inhaled a very potent mixture, but thanks to Nefail it has run its course. Tomorrow you should feel like yourself again." \ \ "I am so sorry, mistress. Because of me, we couldn’t find a present for your sister." "It was my fault, not yours. The only thing that matters is that you are alright." She tears up, perhaps not remembering that I can see her while she cannot. "Hush now, you need to sleep. And don’t you dare get out of this bed. I don’t want to sleep alone." She smiles the most tender smile and we share the most tender goodnight kiss. \ [[Sweet dreams|C1epilogue]]

<h1>Warning</h1> \ This game contains lots of mature content, such as nudity, girl on girl, futa on girl, futa on futa. Also intercourse with several fantastical creatures including but not limited to: goblins, orcs, ogre, centaurs, minotaurs, worgs, mimics, demons, daemons, devas, humans, a few lolis, and lots of tentacles. It should not be viewed by any persons below the age of 18 or 21 in some strange places… should've probably started with that. If you are not yet of age, you should turn off this game now and wait for a few more years before playing. \ \ Also, all the character having sexual interractions are adults, even though they seldom behave as such. \ [[I am of age, let me know all about Elifael and her pervy sex life|Prologue]] [[I am not yet of age, I shall return when I will be an adult according to my traditions|Really?]] Finally, should you feel like support me you can do so by [[tossing a coin|https://subscribestar.adult/nobody-cares]] or give me [[an Applause|https://f95zone.to/threads/the-queen-of-phalli-ch-5-nobody-cares.130765/]]

\ What? Really? Well… we… appreciate your honesty. Kid, porn is awesome and it is worth the wait. In the meantime look for a special someone to share this sort of things with. Elifael and her sisters will wait for you. All the best! \

<<galleryimage "C1S2b">> \ I’m tempted to ask why such a simple task, but I know better. As I write down this endless list I am forced to picture all these eldritch abominations, along with their genitalia of every form and size. I am not the biggest demonophile out there, but I can’t help feeling a little turned on, especially when I get to the incubi. Synafae and I once summoned an incubus, too bad Nefail found out before we could have our way with him. Goddessdamn it, how am I supposed to sit on this stool? Curse my huge butt. Hold on, did this thing just squeeze me? \ \ "How far along are you, princess?" "Not that far, honestly." I try to get more comfortable but the chair won’t let me, I think it is holding me by the thighs. "I’m done with the incubi, minotaurs are next." "Ah yes, minotaurs." She murmurs. "Reliable guardians, though they do get rapey with intruders. Should you ever face one, don’t try to lose it, it will find you." \ \ My fervid imagination pictures me running through a labyrinth, unable to escape its taurin guardian and its mastodonic penis. I bite my lower lip, as I imagine it squeezing my entire body around its manhood, using me like a cocksleeve until it fills… The stool gives me a yet more robust squeeze, tiny bumps form on its surface and I feel them go up and down along my most sensitive spot. \ \ "Good goddess, what is this thing?" Veldrina almost hops with joy. "Do you like it? I still have to find a name for it, something along lines of the Charmed Chair, it is a work in progress." "Well, I am getting your Charmed Chair rather wet." "I certainly hope so. It reacts to your arousal, the hotter you get the better it performs." "I can definitely feel that!" I can feel it rise up to my pussy, I hope it won’t take my virginity, mother would be crossed. "Are you close, princess?" "Close enough!" It would be easier to let myself go if I was alone. "It’s supposed to help horny students such as you concentrate on their studies, by providing a quick climax." As she utters those words, I reach said climax. My whole body shakes on the chair and for a moment I risk falling off. "Oh my… that is what I call a shining success." "Indeed." I mumble. "Are you sure this won’t be counterproductive?" "Nonsense, the chair will let you go as soon as your arousal dissipates." \ \ Good thing Maryl already took care of me. I try to regain my composure and the chair finally lets go of my buttocks. That was intense, but I would’ve preferred a lot not to have Veldrina staring at me the entire time. "Are you well, princess? Should I fetch you another seat?" "You know what, I think I’ll stand." "Most excellent, back to our lesson then. How about some trivia?" "Sure." I pant. "Why the hells not?" \ [[Begin the Trivia]]

<<galleryimage "C1S2b">> \ I’m tempted to ask why such a simple task, but I know better. As I write down this endless list I am forced to picture all these eldritch abominations, along with their genitalia of various forms and sizes. I am not the biggest demonophile out there, but I can’t help feeling a little turned on, especially when I get to the incubi. Synafae and I once summoned an incubus, too bad Nefail found out before we could have our way with him. Goddessdamn it, how am I supposed to sit on this stool? Curse my huge butt. Hold on, did this thing just squeeze me? \ \ "How far along are you, princess?" "Not that far, honestly." I try to get more comfortable but the chair won’t let me, I think it is holding me by the thighs. "I’m done with the incubi, minotaurs are next." "Ah yes, minotaurs." She murmurs. "Reliable guardians, though they do get rapey with intruders. Should you ever face one, don’t try to lose it, it will find you." \ \ My fervid imagination pictures me running through a labyrinth, unable to escape the taurin custodian and its mastodonic penis. I bite my lower lip, as I imagine it squeezing my entire body around its manhood, using me like a cocksleeve until it fills… The stool gives me a yet more robust squeeze, tiny bumps form on its surface, I feel them go up and down along my most sensitive spots. \ \ "Good Goddess, what is this thing?" Veldrina almost hops with joy. "Do you like it? I still have to find a name for it, something along //the Charmed Chair//. It is a work in progress." "Well, I am getting your Charmed Chair rather wet." "I certainly hope so. It reacts to your arousal, it turns on when you are turned on and the more you are aroused, the better it performs." "I can definitely feel that!" I can feel it rise up to my pussy, I hope it won’t take my virginity, mother would be… crossed. "Are you close, princess?" "Close enough!" Veldrina stares at me as she would a very horny guinea pig. It would be easier to let myself go if I was alone. "It’s supposed to help horny students such as you concentrate on their studies, by providing a quick climax." As she utters those words, I reach said climax. My whole body shakes on the chair and for a moment I risk falling off. "Oh my… that is what I call a shining success." "Indeed." I mumble. "Are you sure this won’t be counterproductive?" "Nonsense, the chair will let you go as soon as your arousal dissipates." \ \ I try to regain my composure but the damn thing won’t let go. On the contrary, it intensifies its efforts. "Goddess! It won’t stop, it won’t stop!" "You need to relax, thirdborn. Think of something unappealing." "Such as?" I barely manage to ask, well on the way to my second orgasm. "I wouldn’t know, your sister Nefail?" That does not help me out of this predicament, at all. I may detest my bossy sister, but she has power over me. Try as I might, I can't help but think about her spanking me, making me lick her legs, her toes, her gargantuan cock. "It’s not working!" I gasp, rolling my eyes in ecstasy. "Never you mind, we might as well wait for it to finish you off again. Did you skip your morning session by any chance?" The only answer I can give is a loud moan. "I’ll take that as a yes." \ \ My second orgasm takes longer and hits a lot harder. As I feel the arousal dissipates, the chair finally lets go of my buttocks. That was intense, but I would’ve preferred a lot not to have Veldrina staring at me the entire time. \ \ "Are you well, princess? Should I fetch you another seat?" "You know what, I think I’ll stand." "Most excellent, back to our lesson then. How about some trivia?" "Sure." I pant. "Why the hells not?" \ [[Begin the Trivia]]

\ After finally calming down, she halts and ponders. "Step into the tub." She commands and I obey. "You were right, you are not completely without talent, after all." "You flatter me, sister." She smiles at me, sincerely for once. "Come now." She sits on the border of the tub. "Look at what your dirty jokes did to me." She displays her marvelous cock, now fully erect. She rubs her hand on the precum leaking tip, on the shaft, the scrotum, all the way down to her clitoris and back up again. . \ [[Looks like she wants a happy ending after all|Scene 4B4]]

<img src="art/Cover art title.jpg" max-width: 100%; max-height:100%;/> [[All hail the Queen of all that is hard and throbbing!|BIT]]

<h1>Chapter 2</h1> <<galleryimage "C2S1">> \ I wake up early, the light of Narbondel still low. I can’t sleep, not anymore, not with such dreams awaiting me beyond the waking world. The Goddess usually grants me dreams filled with visions of pleasure that accompany me through my sleep and let me awaken moist and eager. But as my baptism approaches, the more chaotic and unpleasant my dreams grow. Sometimes I dream of the Matron, it is time for my baptism and I step naked into the temple-harem. I am wet and ready for her, but when I get on the bed I find her changed. Her hands are claws, like those of a gargoyle, or pincers like those of a giant crab. Her cock is filled with thorns, her tip a giant spike. \ \ Some other times it is Synafae I dream of. In those dreadful visions she comes back surrounded by well endowed lovers, taking advantage of her in every possible way. In those dreams I'm always incapacitated, either entangled in tight ropes, paralyzed by a spell or chained to the ceiling above them. Even if there was something I could do, she would not want me to. She has one cock after the other service her, swallowing load after load of thick white cum. Until she forgets me completely. I much rather stay awake than face such anxiety. \ \ Maryl is still asleep. Poor thing, she has been through quite a lot, mostly because of me. It is strange… I had her in my bed plenty of times, mostly to please me when waking up, or before sleeping, or both. Yet I don’t recall her ever sleeping with me, not once. It felt good cuddling after all this time, feeling the warmth of someone that cares for me and that I care for. I look outside the window and can see that I still have a few hours before seeing Veldrina. \ [[Take a stroll in the garden|C2S1B]] [[Cuddle up with Maryl just a little bit more|C2S1A]].

<<galleryimage "C2S2B1">> <<set $VloveT to true>> \ \ I think I’ll just walk up to the hanging garden, have a little stroll, and get some fresh air. It is unusual, not to mention inconvenient, for me to get dressed by myself. I don’t even have enough light to check myself in the mirror. No matter, everyone’s still asleep. I sneak out and carefully close the doors behind me, after taking a last good look at those amazing tits going up and down beneath my sheets. \ \ As I make my way to the garden, the soothing bubbling of many fountains welcomes me back. Mother has always been proud of her gardens and one cannot blame her. They are among the vastest in the city and could very well be the most splendid. They are built on a single large terrace, reproducing the natural beauty of the wild Underdark. Mushroom groves and formations of shiny feydark crystals create the ambience. Moss carpets cover the ground, while dripping waterfalls illuminated by luminescent flora decorate the ceiling. It gives the illusion of spontaneous beauty, but I know that many hands toil every cycle to make it so. Indeed the gardens require more attention than every other part of the house combined. \ [[Stroll around|C2S1Ba]]

<<galleryimage "C2S2A">> \ Well, as long as I’m not falling back asleep… I slide back under the sheets and crawl into Maryls arms. I press my body against her and am amazed at how comforting she feels. Her skin is smooth, her body is soft and warm. Her lips are so full and good at kissing. I try to think about how many kissers I have had in my life, too many to count, yet few were as good as her. I would kiss her right now, if I was not afraid to wake her up. I’ll just snuggle between her tits. \ \ After a long and exhausting night of passion, drow exude a delicate scent of post coital delight. The //rivvil// are very different, their sweat smells strong and stingy. Some find it unpleasant, but I do not know, there is something about it that drives me wild. I sink my face deeper between her boobs and inhale it with gusto. \ \ "Mistress." She whispers. Oh no, did I wake her up? No, she is fast asleep. Is she dreaming of me? I hope it is something pleasant. "Don’t." She whimpers. What is my oniric counterpart doing to you? I slide my knee between her legs, wishing to rub her just a little and expecting to find her moist and eager. But what I feel is the wrong kind of moisture. \ \ I raise my eyes and see that her forehead is beaded with sweat. What she is having is no dream, but an all too vivid nightmare. She tosses and mumbles, her face is distorted as in great pain. "Don’t go." I hear her say. I have no choice, but to wake her up. \ "Maryl, it is but a dream. Maryl, awaken, awaken!" She opens her eyes and for a few long moments lays still, trapped between receeding terror and the newly found confusion. "Mistress?" She calls. "You are back." "I never left your side, silly." I caress her hair. "How long have I been asleep? What time is it?" "Still quite early, I couldn’t sleep much myself." "I see." She rises up, remembering only now that she is naked. She tries to hide her huge breasts behind the sheets. "Don’t you think we are a little past that?" "I should probably get back to my duties." Her hand wanders around, in search of her missing clothes. "What is wrong with you? Was it such a bad dream?" She hesitates, sitting on the border of the bed. "It was bad." She admits. "Did I mistreat you?" "No, mistress, it was not I who was in peril. It was you." "Me?" It would be touching to see her so worried about me, if her concern was not all too genuine. "What peril do you speak of?" "I…do not remember." She is lying, I don’t recall her ever lying to me. @@#question; \ <<link "Insist gently">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Maryl please, talk to me." "It was nothing, really. A silly dream of a silly human. Think nothing of it." [[Let it go|C2S1A1]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Insist firmly">> \ <<set $Maryl -=1>> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "You would lie to your mistress?" "No! I mean…" "Then tell me what put you in such great distress. Least it interferes with your duties." "Yes, mistress, please forgive me." She avoids my gaze. "I saw you fall, mistress. Fall deep beneath the earth. I tried to hold you but my hands were weak and…wrinkled." She looks at the back of her hand. "Something was pulling you under, pulling you away from me. Whatever it was, its strength was far beyond mine. When you woke me up, I still had your screams in my ears." "Hush now, it was but a dream." I reassure her. "Yes, of course." She says, but does not sound convinced. [[How strange|C2S1A1]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Forget about it">> \ <<set $Maryl +=1>> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "It’s all right." I put my hand on her shoulder. "You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to." "Thank you, mistress." She takes my hand, along with what comfort I can give. [[Let it go|C2S1A1]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

<<set $c2s1a1food to true>>\ \ "Mistress! You had nothing for dinner." "Neither did you." "I’ll fetch something right away." "You don’t need to get up." Or dressed. "I can call somebody else." "No, mistress, please. This is one of my duties." I must admit I do feel a little peckish, so I let her go. She gathers her clothes quickly and wastes little time adjusting them. To my deep regret, her ample bosom is again concealed by cloth. \ \ When she comes back, she does so with a tray full of the best treats gems can buy. After the first bite my appetite awakens and I dig in with much enthusiasm and little manners. \ \ "Erm… mistress." She says. "Would you like to have your morning session during breakfast or after you are finished?" "Morning session? Oh no, thank you. I'm still all flustered after yesterday." She seems disappointed. "Besides, you too must be famished. Why don't you sit next to me and have some?" "Me having breakfast with you, mistress?" She gasps. "That would be… inappropriate." "Inappropriate? Seriously." I laugh. "If you are afraid that Nefail might punish you…" "If I was to leave with the tray empty, people would talk." She bends forward and whispers. "Servants have their hierarchy too, one I cannot ignore." Now I understand, the social dynamics of servants and slaves may mean little to me, but not her. "All right then… how about this: we’ll share my portion." "Mistress, you don’t need to…" "Also I don’t feel at ease sitting here naked while you are fully clothed, so if you don’t mind…" Embarrassed but flattered, she undoes the knots of her sleeveless tunic. We sit together on my bed, sharing pastries, tea and milk. \ [[Talk about food|C2S1A1 food]] <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ [[Talk about what happened the last cycle|C2S1A1 Twins]] <</if>>\ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[Talk about what happened the last cycle|C2S1A1 Nefail]] <</if>>\ [[Finish breakfast]]

<<set $c2s1a1food to false>> \ <<set $Talkhoney to true>> \ I stuff myself, happy that neither of my sisters is here to scold me. "Thif if fo good!" I say as I devour a sweetroll. "Is the food very different on the surface world?" "It is and it is not, mistress. I would say the similarities are more significant than the differences." "Fats a fielief." I swallow. "I'll have to take a pilgrimage to the surface as part of my novitiate. Anything you would recommend?" "My family was by no means rich, mistress. My table would constitute a poor example of surface cuisine." She smiles politely. "The breakfast you just shared with me, would look like a banquet to the people of my village." "That's not very reassuring." "There is one thing I do miss though: honey." "Honey? I am unfamiliar with this delicacy, what is it?" "A very sweet, sticky yellowish-brown fluid made by bees, using nectar collected from flowers." "That sounds disgusting." "But it is not, I swear. In my village we had beekeepers that cared for several hives and made different varieties of honey depending on the type of flower. My favorite was the one from the acacia tree. I bet it would be perfect with some milk and fungus tea." "Yack." "I think you would like it. One can eat it, but it has many properties." <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ [[Talk about what happened the last cycle|C2S1A1 Twins]] <</if>>\ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[Talk about what happened the last cycle|C2S1A1 Nefail]] <</if>>\ [[Finish breakfast]]

\ "So, are you feeling better?" I ask her. "Much better, thank you. I am sorry we had to go back because of me." "It wasn’t your fault. But if you do want to make it up to me, tell me what happened on this bed after I left." "After you left, mistress?" "Yes, when I left you alone with Nefail." "The firstborn?" She gasps and hides her face. "That was her? Oh, gods have mercy." \ \ She is just too cute when she is embarrassed, I must press on. "Come now, tell me. What did she do to you? She didn’t hurt you, did she?" "Oh no, mistress. Not at all." She lowers her eyes. "I admit that I can’t entirely recall what happened. I was in great distress and could barely think. I believe she helped me, using her magic and her…healing touch." "Did she give you a taste of her medicine?" "No!" "Are you sure?" I wink. "Quite sure. Confused as I was, I believe I would remember that." She takes a long sip from her cup. "Please extend to the firstborn my most humble thanks." "I believe I thanked her quite enough." "What do you mean, mistress?" \ \ I detect suspicion in her voice, a hint of jealousy perhaps? I can’t resist relating the whole story. I tell her about the bath, the jokes and the exchange of pleasure that ensued. She listens with attentiveness, aversion and arousal. \ \ "I’m… sorry you had to endure all of that because of me." She says. The sensation of thick ropes of cum splattering from my lower back to my hair comes back to my mind, oh the horror… "Don’t worry about that." I say, trying not to drool. "Mistress, I know it is not my place to ask but… does it not bother you?" "What?" "That you…well your sister uses you for her pleasure." "It bothers me to no end!" She looks reassured, but not for long. "I mean, I do everything she asks of me and she never reciprocates any of my efforts. I mean, why is she so selfish? Synafae has always been so generous and caring with me, I can hardly believe that we are all related." "Please, don’t remind me…" "Sorry, what?" "Nothing!" \ <<if $Talkhoney is not true>>\ [[Talk about food|C2S1A1 food]] <</if>> [[Finish breakfast]]

\ "I still have not thanked you for what you did yesterday." "There is no need, mistress." "But there is! Goddess knows what those sluts would’ve done to me if I was alone." The image of two erect cocks cuming all over me flashes before my eyes, oh the horror… "Mistress?" "Erm… yes, so. How did it feel?" "What do you mean?" "Did it feel good? Having not one but two turgid and throbbing cocks pleasing you at the same time. It must’ve felt amazing! It certainly looked amazing." Maryl shivers. "Did you not like it?" "Maybe in the moment, mistress. But once we were done, it left a sour taste in my mouth." I could make a joke, but that would be beneath me. "Really? The way you looked at me as they were ravaging both your holes, you seemed delighted." "I was just glad you were safe, mistress." "Oh Maryl, you lie so poorly." I tease her. "I think you still suffer from those silly inhibitions they force down on you in the world above. Those make no sense here in the Dedalus of Delight. Besides, I saw the way you took control. At some point you were riding them more than they were riding you. I have to say I am impressed." And maybe a little envious. \ \ She turns her eyes elsewhere, with little meekness and a hint of anger. "Did I say something wrong?" "Yes. I mean no. I mean…" She struggles to find the words. "There and then I was out of control, lost in passion and pleasure. But thinking about it now, I feel ashamed, used, empty. A harrowing experience mitigated solely by the fact that I was able to help you, to protect you." "Used and empty…" A terrible doubt assails me like a swarm of spiders. "Good Goddess… is that how I make you feel? You know, when you…" "No!" She shouts and grabs my shoulders. "It is nothing like that, at all. When I please you…" She looks at me, not with false meekness but genuine affection. "Nothing makes me happier." "I see." I grin at her. "So that's why you looked so ecstatic, it was because you were watching me." Her pale skin reddens like fire. "I just think you are very beautiful when you…" "When I cum?" She tries to hide her smile. "Yes." "You know what? So are you, very much." I crawl to her. "And I hope to see a lot more of that." If she was hot before, she is now ablaze. \ <<if $Talkhoney is not true>>\ [[Talk about food|C2S1A1 food]] <</if>> [[Finish breakfast]]

\ "If there is nothing else I can do for you," She hops off the bed. "I must return to my other duties. There is so much to do." If she is playing hard to get, it is working magnificently. I could simply order her back into bed, but after all that happened I prefer not to. I enjoy a last glimpse of he luscious body as she bends to pick up her clothes. Hate to see her go but love to watch her walking away. \ \ I prepare to go out, all by my clumsy self. My hair is far from perfect, but the house mage values punctuality much more than appearances. Nonetheless, when I reach her laboratory I find the doors sealed shut. \ \ The nerve of that old crone! First she demands me being here on time and then has me waiting outside. Is this some sort of stupid punishment? Lacking any other mean to make my presence known, I yell her to let me in. Right when I am about to give up, the doors unseal. \ \ "Princess." I hear her call. "I was not expecting you so early!" "You specifically requested me to be here on time." "That I did, but not in my wildest dreams did I expect you to comply." "I’ve been outside your doors for some time, what were you so busy with?" "Nothing special, a simple experiment, dull matters to your ears I’m sure." "Oh, I see…" I smirk. "No, you do not." She frowns. \ [[Step inside the laboratory|C2S2]]

<<galleryimage "C1S9B">> \ She stares at me almost in disbelief and I grin at her. "So what do you think? Is there hope for me yet?" "Don’t flatter yourself." She pours another cup, but this time she hands it to me. "You are good at pleasing your sisters, but mastering the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils is another thing altogether. "Really?" I put on my most sarcastic sulk and look at her with sad eyes. "Is my dearest sister unhappy with my handjob?" "Don’t." "I’ll have to make it up to her. But how? What could I possibly do to please her?" She gazes at me, distrustful yet somewhat intrigued. "I know." I turn and sit on her lap. "What do you think you are doing?" "I know that my butt is too wide, too fat, too big. But it is good for something, let me show you." \ \ I slide back onto her, welcoming her cum soaked cock between my butt-cheeks. As I slide back and forth, Nefails squirms and complains but does nothing to stop me. "See, sister? My ass may not be as pretty or as perfect as yours, but it feels good, does it not?" "How dare you? Rubbing your fat rump on my blessed rod… this is heresy." "Heresy you say? But it is so sweet to sin." \ \ All of a sudden she pushes me, not away, just forward as to expose my asshole. "I ought to put you back into your place." A shiver of terror goes down my spine. Is she going to take me? With that? For a moment I really fear for my virginity and, possibly, my life. But no, she sinks her fingers in my butt-checks and uses them to squeeze her cock. "I am the firstborn, I am a priestess, one day I will be your Matron and you will respect me." "Yes!" I yelp. "I will, I promise." \ \ I keep moving and she keeps squeezing. We continue like this for quite a while and every time I slap my ass on her balls, I can feel them twitch. While I keep this up, she keeps playing with the ass she so very often mocks. She should not enjoy this, but she does, she does so very much. \ \ Her rod is so hard and beautiful, I hope I’m not hurting it. "Should I get some oil?" I ask. "Don’t you dare get up!" She nearly screams. "If you do, I will punish you." "Easy, I’m not going anywhere." I giggle. "You can do it a little harder if you want to." \ \ She is close, I can tell. She slows down, seemingly trying to enjoy it just a little bit more, I don’t let her. I bring my hands on my butt and envelop her cock almost completely. "Don’t hold back!" I beg of her and finally, she listens. A tide of sperm covers my ass, back, and hair. I can feel it dripping from my pointy ears, it is as warm and thick as the first time. \ \ I turn to my sister, she stares at me in stupor and delight. I bite my lower lip, I can hardly believe I could do all of that. "Was it good?" I ask. "It was fine." She admits with another puff. This may be the first time she ever complimented me, this is all so confusing. All of a sudden I feel the urge to hide my face. "Best I go see Maryl. She should be awake." I get up and head for the door but I don’t get far. \ \ "Where do you think you are going?" She grabs me by the ankle and forces me back onto her. She is strong, much stronger than a drow of her size should be. She holds me down with one hand and makes her way between my thighs with the other. "You may have pleased your sister, but you still disrespected her, I must punish you." \ [[I must endure the punishment|Scene 4B13A]]

\ Somehow I manage to get to Veldrina’s laboratory before her. The door is sealed shut and she does not answer my calls. It takes a while before she finally lets me in. \ \ "Princess! I was not expecting you so early!" "You specifically requested me to be here on time." "That I did, but not in my wildest dreams did I foresee you complying." "I’ve been outside your doors for some time, what were you so busy with?" "Nothing special, a simple experiment, dull matters to your ears I’m sure." "Oh really, so you were not spying on Triel as she was pressing my poor sister’s face between her strong and sweaty thighs, right?" "I…do not have the faintest clue of what you are talking about." She looks beyond me, making sure we are indeed alone. "Please, do come in." \ [[Step inside the laboratory|C2S2]]

<<set $C2S2story to false>>\ <<set $C2S2work to false>>\ <<set $C2S2triel to false>>\ <<set $C2S2prize to false>>\ "So, this shall be our final lesson." She says with more relief than sadness. "And since I know you are eager to get ready for Malla Synafae’s return, I’ll let you decide what to do with this time. Do you have any questions for me?" "Yes." "Any academic questions?" "No." She rolls her eyes. "What can I say, you are an interesting person and you talk very little about yourself." "You know what? Fine. It may be a little late to better know each other, but… what the hells, I’ll satisfy your curiosity." [[Ask about her story|C2S2story]] [[Ask about her work|C2S2work]] <<if $VloveT is true>>\ [[Ask about Triel|C2S2triel]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ [[Ask about the prize|C2S2prize]] <</if>>\

<<set $C2S2story to true>>\ "I don’t think you ever told me how you came to serve my house." "You never asked me how I came to serve //your mother’s// house." "Well I am now." "Oh, there is not much to tell really. I was born to another house, of course. One whose name I shall not tell, for it would mean nothing to you. It has long been forgotten." Her tone implies she believes that to be a good thing. "Few drow survive their house." "Indeed. Not without unparalelled skills, such as mine." "Skills you could trade for protection. I wonder what you did to impress mother." "My reputation was already more than enough to impress most drow. Besides, it was not your mother who adopted me." Her eyes sharpen. "It was your grandmother." "My grandmother?" Goddess, how old is she exactly? <<if $C2S2work is false>>\ [[Ask about her work|C2S2work]] <</if>>\ <<if $VloveT is true and $C2S2triel is false>>\ [[Ask about Triel|C2S2triel]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C2S2prize is false>>\ [[Ask about the prize|C2S2prize]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation]]

<<set $C2S2triel to true>>\ "I must admit, house mage, I did not expect you to have any interest in something made of flesh and blood." "Pardon me?" "Your laboratory is full of contraptions for giving pleasure to yourself and you show so little skin it is almost sin. In other words: you are quite the introvert." "My dear little princess, you completely misunderstood." She pets me. I would be mad was she not so amusing. "My contraptions, such as you call them, are strictly meant for the benefit of others. As for my attire, I wear what I wear in order to attract the attention of the object of my interest." "You mean the master of arms? She does not seem to fancy anything or anyone." "Oh, you are so wrong. For your information, Triel has much passion for everything that is orderly and practical, and that is what I strive for." "Orderly and practical? That does not sound very exciting." "Indeed it is not. And that is exactly why I despair. Woe is me! I fell for a woman that has the body of a titan and the heart of golem. <<if $C2S2story is false>>\ [[Ask about her story|C2S2story]] <</if>>\ <<if $C2S2work is false>>\ [[Ask about her work|C2S2work]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C2S2prize is false>>\ [[Ask about the prize|C2S2prize]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation]]

<<set $C2S2work to true>>\ "You are busy all the time, Veldrina. In fact, I have few memories of you not working on something." "So?" "So what is it that you are working all the time on?" "All sorts of things, I assure you. Transmutation is a craft in great demand and I, if I can say so myself, am //very// good at it." "And where does this great demand come from?" "From all over, princess. Mostly from your mother and sisters. Do not ask what I do for them, I know better than revealing such secrets." Damn, it's like she is reading my mind. "Also many other houses beseech Matron Sipriina for my services. Mostly trivial things, wider hips, bigger chest, bigger bum, fuller lips, etc." "I was considering some minor transmutations myself." "I bet you did." She grins. "The answer is no." "You would deny me?" I stomp my foot. "Why?" "Princess…what am I to say? Someone in this house likes you the way are. Someone much more frightening than little adorable you." "Forget it." I say. "Is cosmetic transmutation all you work on?" "Not at all. Sometimes it is something more juicy, such as animated dildos." Oh yes, Nefail had one of those. I once tried to borrow it, but was quickly caught. She was not amused. "Do you make many of those? I’m asking for a friend." "Dear, I make hundreds, in all shapes and sizes. Human, elf, horse, minotaur, dragon. Although I believe the hydra to be my greatest creation." "The hydra?" I struggle to hide my curiosity. "What does it do?" "That, my sweet little thing, I’ll leave to your imagination…for now." Veldrina, you damn tease. <<if $C2S2story is false>>\ [[Ask about her story|C2S2story]] <</if>>\ <<if $VloveT is true and $C2S2triel is false>>\ [[Ask about Triel|C2S2triel]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C2S2prize is false>>\ [[Ask about the prize|C2S2prize]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation]]

<<set $C2S2prize to true>>\ <<set $flexpotion to true>>\ "So… about the reward you promised me." "Why is it that treats are the one thing you never forget?" "So what is it?" With a sly smile Veldrina produces a vial of dense green liquid. It feels surprisingly light in my hand. "I call it potion of malleability. One of my earliest creations and most requested commissions." "What does it do?" I ask, closing my finger around the vial. "As the name suggests, it makes the body extremely elastic. Once ingested your muscles, bones and organs will become incredibly flexible. Very useful in battle, as it would make you nigh invulnerable to crushing and striking. You would also be able to survive a fall at your terminal velocity or escape most restraints. It would also be very useful should you decide to, I don’t know… fuck a dragon." "Interesting." I bite my lower lips. "And have you fucked many a dragon with this?" "That I am not going to tell, little princess. Just like I am not going to tell you that, should you ever want to test yourself in such a way, it would be advisable to cast a proper protection against its breath attack." "Thank you, house mage, this will come in handy" <<if $C2S2story is false>>\ [[Ask about her story|C2S2story]] <</if>>\ <<if $C2S2work is false>>\ [[Ask about her work|C2S2work]] <</if>>\ <<if $VloveT is true and $C2S2triel is false>>\ [[Ask about Triel|C2S2triel]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation]]

\ "That was actually a pleasant conversation." Says I.She offers me a cordial smile. "An actual compliment, with little to no hint of sarcasm? I am flattered." "As you should. Sadly we must part." "Will I see you again?" "I am not going anywhere, sweet princess. I also believe you will need me more and more as you grow older and wiser." "Do I get a hug and kiss?" "You get a pat on the head and some good wishes." I bow courtly, as I did when we first met. "I’ll miss you, house mage." "Make us proud, little princess." \ [[Leave|C2S3]]

<<if $VloveT is true>> \ I get back to my chambers only to find out that Maryl has already left. In her stead I find a gnome and a halfling, who’s names elude me. They both jump up and bow low as soon as they perceive me. "Where is she?" I ask. "Where is who, noble one?" Asks the halfling girl. "Maryl of course, where did she go?" "You mean your personal servant? She left a while ago, quite in a hurry I might add." "Did she say where she was off to?" "She did not, noble one." The halfling keeps her head low, expecting retribution. "Shall I send for her?" "No, no need. I’ll find her myself." <<else>> \ When I get back to my chambers and call for Maryl, a halfling and a gnome house servants inform me that she has left. "Left? Where to?" I ask them. "She would not tell, noble one." The halfling keeps her head low, expecting retribution. "Shall I send for her?" "No, no need. I’ll find her myself." <</if>> \ \ I leave the two to their duties and walk all the way to the front gate. The guards greet me with due formality and proper discipline. They are tall, scantily clad and armed to the teeth. The perfect balance between seduction and intimidation. They indeed saw Maryl leave the palace, unescorted and alone. "Has she left any message for me?" "No, thirdborn. She only said that she was running an important errand on your behalf." My purchases from the last cycle, no doubt. Why didn't she entrust this to someone else? "Shall I have her tracked down for you?" "No!" The sargtlil tend to be a little too zealouswhen carrying out their orders, especially when a non drow is involved. "She can take care of herself." I hope. "Ready an escort for me, instead. I’m heading out." \ [[Maybe I’ll just run into her.|C2S4]]

\ I feel much more at ease venturing into the bazaar with the extra precaution of an armed escort. I can safely stroll around the busy streets in my most skimpy attire. My body says //look//, the adamantine weapons of my guards say //but don’t touch//, just the way I like it. I browse and browse all sorts of stores: jewellery, magical items, cellars, but fail to find anything that meets my expectations. My last option remains the slave market and, without my busty Jiminy Cricket to dissuade me, I decide to give it a shot. \ \ I’ve read and heard dreadful things about the slave markets of the past, where people were paraded like meat and had no value beyond their two hands. It is a very good thing that our Goddess, in her infinite wisdom, has converted that dreadful trade into a thing of pleasure, not pain. Slaves are property of course, but valuable property and must therfore be treated with care and dignity. \ \ It is rare for a highborn drow to visit the market in person, most of my peers prefer to delegate such purchases to their entrusted servitors. I make quite the impression strolling through, the crowd spreads apart like water beneath the hull of a war galley. The merchandise literally sells itself. Girls of every age, race and plane shout at me begging to be bought and promising in return service most devout. A couple of them pique my curiosity but I don’t believe they have anything to offer that Synafae has not yet seen, I really want to get her something special. \ [[Browse around|C2S4a]]

\ She leads me, or rather pulls me, through the labyrinthian slave market. Everywhere we go the non-drow wave and cheer at her. "Sally! You finally fooled someone into buying you and your sisters?" "Just me and just for the day." After a while she halts and turns to me, careful that nobody can hear what she has to say. \ \ "Forgive me manners, noble one. Should ye be pleased with me services, would ye consider it? Buying me and me sisters, I mean." "I wouldn’t really know… does your current owner mistreat you?" "No, not really. It’s just that we have been on the market for too long. I fear she might give up and sell us separately." She picks her next words carefully. "Me sisters are everything that I have in this world, I don’t want to part with them." "That I can understand." "My sister Nellie, the older one, is a promising cook, while Ellie is learning how to sew. As for me…" With an eye to the guards, she approaches and presses herself onto me. "I am very skilled with my tongue and hands. I give amazing head." \ \ Caressing my crotch, she finds her way beyond my skirt. She is too bold, I know I ought to stop her. Yet, I do want to see where this is going. The answer is: not very far. She recoils in surprise when she does not find what she expected. \ \ "I’m not a full priestess." I explain. "I also am sorry but I cannot afford yet more slaves." She bows her head, in shame and disappointment. "I am such a fool. Please forget about what I said and… what I did. Come on, we are almost there." \ [[Keep going|C2S6]]

\ We arrive at our destination, it resembles more a caravanserail than a palace. Many merchants have set up shop here, separated by many colored tents and decorated windscreens. The smell of perfume, wine and sweetened tobacco fills the air. Loud music and louder moans can be heard from beyond the labyrinth of curtains. Someone is probably testing the merchandise before purchasing. \ \ We arrive at the most majestic set of tents, red silk embroidered with golden thread. But before we can meet the owner we must get past a pair of most impressive guardians. Two minotaurs, bearing very intimidating axes and ill concealing yet more intimidating members. This is unusual in more ways than one. Women alone are granted access to the city, no matter their race. Even genderless species must at least assume feminine appearance if they want to avoid trouble. The only males that are admitted are animals and beasts. These minotaurs fall into a grey area most honest merchants would steer clear from. \ \ "Hey ya lads!" Sally greets them. "Mind letting me in? I’m bringing a customer to lady Xarra." "The Two Headed is busy." Growls one guardian. "You will have to wait, for a good while." Snorts the other. "What? Are ye for real? Can’t ye see who stands before ye? This is…" She turns to me. "‘xcuse me, what’s yer name?" "Elifael El’Naar." "Matron Elafel Elinar! The most powerful and most rich of the Polis of Pleasure." "She is a tad small to be a matron." Observes the minotaur. "As if a big brute like yerself could ever tell. Step aside, least she takes yer horns and balls." The minotaurs seem unimpressed." "I'm not blowing ya again, if that is what ye hope for." \ \ Rolling their eyes, the minotaurs step aside. Once out of earshot, I am forced to reprimand little Sally. "You should know I am no matron." "What would they know?" "It is forbidden to impersonate… nevermind. Take me to Xarra." \ [[Go inside|C2S6a]]

<<galleryimage "C2S5A">> <<set $C2S7Sally to 0>>\ <<set $incubi to false>>\ \ We walk with the Alu. She is much taller than me and I can’t help feel a little intimidated. She glimpses at my ass every time she believes I am not looking. Part of me wonders what those two cocks would do to me if they had a chance. \ \ "I can boast a very wide selection." She claims, recalling me to the matter at hand. "It would therefore be practical to narrow down your choice as much as possible. Is there anything in particular that you had in mind?" "Not really, no. I was looking for something unusual, something that she would not buy on her own." "Unusual would be my nickname, if the one I have did not fit me so perfectly already." She caresses her crotch. "Tell me… what does she fancy the most?" Me, I hope. It pains me to admit it, but every time we have been together she clearly felt that something was missing. "She likes cock, a lot." "Who doesn’t?" She laughs. "The most sought out luxury in this city. So much demand, so little supply. Well, noble one, is yours not enough for your sweetheart?" "I’m no priestess, not yet. In fact I am… not even baptised." "By the grace of the Goddess, aren’t you just the sweetest." Again I catch her staring at my butt. For a moment her cordial smile turns into a grin most wicked. Good thing I brought an armed escort. "Fear not, little virgin, for cocks I have a plenty. We just have to find the one that will //fit// your sister best." She chuckles at her own joke. \ \ The alu leads us deeper into her enchanted palace, to luxurious and spacious chambers. Judging by the opulent decorations, it is here that her most illustrious customers appraise their goods. \ \ "Lead in the boys." She commands. "The boys? Xarra, you are not going to show me something illegal, are you? The Goddess does not condone…" "Relax, my untainted flower of the underground, these are distant relatives of mine." \ [[I doubt Synafae would like two boys... or would she?|C2S77]]

<<galleryimage "C2S5C">> <<set $Sallycum to 0>>\ \ With haste and enthusiasm, Sally gets naked and on her knees. "Could you perhaps unbind them?" I ask. "I don’t like it when people are chained or tied up or whatever." "Untying them might be dangerous for little Sally." "I’m not afraid." She boasts. "But I am. I can remove their gag and blindfold, but their hands better stay bound." "If you say so." \ \ The blindfolds are removed, revealing the most tender, lustful and desperate eyes a young boy could have. They look at Sally as if she was the most beautiful thing in the multiverse. "Hello." Smirks she from below their cocks. "Please, be gentle with me little mouth, but not too gentle. Understand?" The boys nod. \ \ Sally wastes no time, taking one cock in her mouth and wanking the other. No foreplay, no kisses, no caresses. Just hard wanking and deep sucking. Her mouth travels from one tip to the other, leaving trails of saliva and precum behind. By some unspoken spell she makes nearly the entire shaft disappear beyond her thin lips. She stops sucking only to give their balls a sloppy kiss or to rub both tips on her tongue at the same time. \ \ She was not exaggerating when she told me that she gave amazing head, I might actually be learning something. She never stops, not even to catch her breath. She only pauses every now and then to check my reaction. She smiles when she catches me caressing my crotch. \ \ The boys moan, shiver and quiver, almost in pain. "Please, please make it better." They beg. Goddess! I’m this close to dropping to my knees and joining her. Suddenly the human pulls her mouth back, wanking both boys at the same time. "They are very close, mistress." She says. "Should I have them cum all over me or do ye want me to swallow?" \ [[Drink it all up!|C2S7B]] [[Let them shower you in cum!|C2S7C]]

<<galleryimage "C2S6">> <<if visited ("C2S7A")>>\ \ "So, what do you think?" Asks Xarra. "They are very impressive." And so is she, I must admit. "Did I do good, mistress?" She is so cute, seeking my approval like that. "Yes, you did." Just look at her, all cum drenched and smiling, she is just glowing with pride. Regrettably I cannot reward her efforts. Mother would not approve buying four new slaves without permission from her or Nefail. Besides, I already have Maryl, she might get jealous if I bought another human for myself. The boys are led outside, still catching their breath and thanking Sally with teary eyes. \ <<else>> \ \ "I see you have little interest in males." Something she clearly does not approve. "As most drow." "You would be surprised." She grins. \ <</if>> \ \ "The next exemplar I want to show you," Continues Xarra. "Is a rare specimen indeed. A creature I acquired from Cormanthor." I know not of this place, but it sounds like a surface name. \ \ Xarra is by no means exaggerating, the //exemplar// is indeed rare and exotic, completely alien to our world below. From the waist up she is a pretty girl with long golden hair and eyes as blue as the sky Maryl always tells me about. She smiles a shy smile as she covers her small perky breasts. From the waist down she is an elegant four legged creature with white mane, blonde tail and strong hooves at the end of each one of her four legs. \ \ "A centaur girl!" Says Sally. "I’ve never seen one for real. She is smaller than I thought." "Noble one, this is Calliope. She has a beautiful singing voice and masterfully plays the lyra. You can also ride her, or, if that is more to your fancy, have her ride you." \ \ She gestures the equine girl to turn around and she obeys, hiding her reddening face. To my amazement I see she has the genitalia of both sexes. I thought only those favoured by Lolth could boast such blessings. \ \ "So, what do you think?" Smirks Xarra. "Should I ask her for a song…or should we let little Sally test her out." "I’m quite ready, mistress." Says Sally, licking her lips. \ [[No! Ewww nononono. Take her away, take her away. Show me something else.|C2S8B]] [[Well… it would be indelicate to refuse…|C2S8A]]

<<if $Sallycum gte 2>> \ \ "Well that deserves a round of applause." Says Xarra. "The next article I wanted to show is yet more spectacular. Bring in the chest!" Sally betrays her concern. She is covered in cum and struggles to hold in all she has gulped. Her little stomach is evidently inflated. She is spent, poor thing. \ \ "Erm… Lady Xarra, I believe little Sally has appraised all she can for this cycle. Perhaps we should return another time." "No no." She insists. "I can go ahead." "There is no need for the little human to go any further than that, I can have any of my girls taking over for her." Sally’s big eyes grow sad. "No!" I declare. "With such matters I trust only her. We’ll be back in a cycle or two and will complete the purchase." \ [[Take Sally outside|C2S10]] <<else>> \ \ "Well that deserves a round of applause." Says Xarra. "The next article I wanted to show is yet more spectacular. Bring in the chest!" Sally is still covered in cum and her little stomach seems somewhat inflated. \ \ "Erm… Lady Xarra, I believe little Sally has appraised all she can for this cycle. Perhaps we should return another time." "Nonsense, mistress." She insists. "I can go ahead no problem." "Are you sure?" "I am." She pats her belly. "Plenty of room for more cum in here." "Well, if you so believe… \ [[Let us see this next article|C2S9A]] <</if>> \

<<galleryimage "C2S6A">> <<set $Sallycum += 1>>\ \ "Sally, are you sure you can handle her? She looks rather large." "Don’t worry, mistress. I’ve fucked weirder." That is a very bold claim, but one I’m inclined to believe. She takes the centaur girl by the hands and stares her in the eyes. "I’m now going to suck yer cock and give it many kisses. Ye don’t mind, do ya?" Calliope shakes her golden mane. \ \ She invites Sally to take place between her legs. Her penis is still retracted but, after just a few gentle caresses and passionate kisses, it drops on Sally’s face in all its length. I’ve seen plenty of penises in my life and many more I hope to see, yet this one is in my top five. Sally embraces it with an eager smile and kisses it all over. She then proceeds to wank it, all the while massaging and licking her balls. \ \ "Does she like it?" Sally asks Xarra. "I believe she does." Answers the Alu. \ \ Sally keeps going, focusing on the centaur but also on me. As she licks, kisses and wanks, she hardly breaks eye contact, seeking my approval. She is doing the utmost to impress me, which makes me feel guilty and more than a little horny. \ \ "Should I start sucking her, mistress?" The question catches me off guard. Embarrassing as this may be, I really want her to keep going. "If you believe you can manage…" \ \ Sally’s lips part to welcome as much as possible of the equine cock. I don’t know how she could possibly accomplish that, the tip alone seems too big for her. And yet somehow she manages to get it past her lips and starts giving Calliope a proper blowjob. \ \ The centaur girl moans, stamps and swerves, careful not to hurt the little pixie holding her pride in her mouth. Sally keeps at it, taking as much horsecock as she can. Somehow she successfully gets about one third of the way and each time she does Calliope lets out a loud moan. All the while Sally keeps watching me just as much as I watch her. I don’t know why but the fact that she is doing all of this just to please me, drives me insane. I start rubbing my legs and can feel moist humours wetting my thick thighs. \ \ "Would ye like to join me, mistress?" Asks Sally between a deepthroat and another. Is she reading my mind? "Thanks but no thanks." I yelp. She seems disappointed, probably misunderstanding the reasons behind my refusal. If I actually get down there next to her and Calliope cums, the juicy nectar she holds inside those oversized balls might be too tempting, better I stay away from it. \ \ Calliope begins to pant heavily, her legs stamp and shake while her moans grow louder. "I believe she is close." Says Sally, hiding her panic. "Mistress, inside or outside?" \ [[inside!!!|C2S8C]] [[Outside!|C2S8C]]

<<galleryimage "C2S7">> \ A heavy chest is carried into the chamber, so heavy that four slave girls are required to carry it. It is a plain container, as mundane as they come. "Why does your article need to be carried in a chest?" I inquire. "I could tell, but why spoil the surprise?" Lady Xarra chuckles and invites little Sally to open the chest. \ [[What could ever be in there?|C2S9B]]

\ After a quick wash, me and Sally leave the caravanserail behind. If lady Xarra was disappointed that I didn’t purchase anything, she hid it well. She invited us to come back whenever we wanted. The soak did her a world of good, she seems completely unscathed by the experience. "So, mistress, have I managed to change yer mind?" She asks. \ \ "Sally, what were you thinking? You should know better than to take such risks just to impress a drow." Her happy face crumbles. "I cannot buy you, little one, I already told you." "But I thought…" "I know, I also have two sisters and I care about them a lot." Even Nefail, but hells if I’ll ever let her know. "Believe me they would not want you risking your health for their sake." "Yes, m'lady." She seems about to run away but I catch her wrist before she does. "Listen! I must now go home, but in two cycles time I’ll be back, with my sister. I’ll do all I can to convince her to buy you and your family." "Ye mean… all three of us?" I nod. "Just try not to get in trouble before I come back, agreed?" "Thank ya, mistress… I mean, m'lady. I am sorry ye didn’t find anything to buy." "Nevermind that, I know my sister. She will forgive me." Though I will not. "Noble one, maybe I can suggest something for ya." I give her a skeptical yet hopeful look. "Nothing as fancy as an exotic slave, but me and me sisters love it. Follow me!" \ \ She takes me through and out of the slave market, back to the lower part of the bazaar. I pass shop after shop, until the smell of pastries and fresh baked bread caresses my nostrils. "Are you taking me to a baker?" "A patissier." She corrects me, mispronouncing the word. \ \ We halt before a modest establishment among many, the only distinction is the low round door and the signboard above it: Surface Savours. "Mind the head, noble one." We step inside and I am forced to stay low to dodge the lit up chandeliers. Despite it’s modest appearance, the shop is remarkably well stocked. Many a delicacy fresh out of the oven delight the eyes and the nostrils. \ \ "Hail and welcome!" The proprietor is a mature halfling lady, on the chubby side even for her folk. "Sally, you again? Didn’t you pick up this week’s order already?" "That I did, Mrs. Burrowes. I was hoping ye could find something for me friend here." \ \ The word friend withers and dies in her mouth. Mrs Burrowes too stares at me in puzzlement and fear. Any other drow would’ve had her flogged, or at least spanked, for such audacity. But I don’t. I’m not like that and, whatever Nefail may say, I don’t care to be. \ \ "It’s a present for my sister." I explain, cutting the tension. "I was looking for something that might be new to her, something that says how much…" "…how much you care about her." Concludes the halfling, smiling again. "Has she visited the surface many times?" "Not that many, I believe." "Then I have something she surely does not know. A delicacy that will warm her spirit and melt her heart." \ \ She disappears inside the kitchen and returns with a tray of brown pastries that smell of heaven. "The plants come from our greenhouses but the seeds are from Calimshan. We call it chocolate, very rare even on the surface. Here, have some." I put one of the bite size candies in my mouth and wonder how I could live up until now without them. I help myself to a second and a third. "They are exquisite! I want a hundred, two hundred!" "How about a box?" "Yes a box with these, and these and these ones too. Gosh what are they made with?" "These ones with the shape of the dragon are made with red peppers, these are with truffles and these here are mixed with honey." \ <<if $Talkhoney is true>> [[Buy a box fo Synafae and a jar of honey for Maryl|C2S10A]] <</if>> [[Buy a box for Synafae|C2S10B]]

<<set $honey to true>> \ "Did you just say honey? You have honey in your store?" "We have it in the pantry. We don’t really sell honey ourselves." "I’ll pay for it, thrice the price. I need it from a specific variety… what was it? Acatcheea?" "You mean acacia?" "That’s the one!" "I’ll fetch a jar for you, noble one. On the house." \ \ While waiting I help myself to a few more chocolates, I invite Sally to do the same but she takes only one. "Any more and I’ll be sick, for sure." Instinctively I caress her slightly inflated belly. "Oh no, please, don’t touch me there." She begs of me. "What you did at Xarra’s, that was amazing." I compliment her. "Did you study the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils?" She gives me a puzzled look. "The sexual tradition of the priestesses of the Queen of Phalli. Surely you heard of it." "Oh that. Yeah we common folk just call it cockmancy." "Don’t let my sisters hear you say that." I giggle. "Still, that was very impressive." And so very hot. "No one taught you how to do that?" "No one, noble born. Just passion, talent and loooots of practice." Her smile widens into a mischievous grin. \ \ Shortly after the halfling returns with the jar of the precious liquid, beneath the glass it shines like amber. \ \ Once outside it’s time for me and Sally to part ways, something I do with a heavier heart than I would’ve thought. "Will you keep your promise?" She asks. "I’ve given you my word, didn’t I?" I reassure her. "Is there anything else I can do to prove my gratitude?" "‘fraid not, not until ye grow yer own cock at least. I’ve always wanted to fuck a real priestess." <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ "Did you, now…" That gives me an idea. "Listen, give this to your mistress." I entrust her with a raw diamond. She almost panics when she touches the stone and immediately makes it disappear beneath her skirt. "Tell her that I request your service for the night. You are to put on your best clothes and have her bring you to House El’Naar." "Me best clothes?" She tries to smile, but I can see she is holding in tears. "Me best clothes are those ye see me wearing." "Goddess… that won’t do, not for Nefail. Listen, do you know the Silvery Needle?" "Only by name, noble one." "Go there and tell Emerald you need something appropriate for tonight. Tell her I will visit her again shortly and she can take my measurements again. She’ll understand." "All right!" She bows, as happy as a maiden on her first date. "I will be there. Thank ya, noble one, thank ya so very much." She hugs me, again I have to wave my guards away. <<else>> "Aye, you and me both." I giggle. "Maybe one day we'll share one." She grins. "One can only hope. Take care little Sally." "M'lady." She offers me a courteous bow. <</if>>\ \ [[It's time to go home.|C2S11]]

\ "I'll have it proper wrapped for you, noble one." While waiting I help myself to a few more chocolates, I invite Sally to do the same but she takes only one. "Any more and I’ll be sick, for sure." Instinctively I caress her slightly inflated belly. "Oh no, please, don’t touch me there." She begs of me. "What you did at Xarra’s, that was amazing." I compliment her. "Did you study the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils?" She gives me a puzzled look. "The sexual tradition of the priestesses of the Queen of Phalli. Surely you heard of it." "Oh that. Yeah we common folk just call it cockmancy." "Don’t let my sisters hear you say that." I giggle. "Still, that was very impressive." And so very hot. "No one taught you how to do that?" "No one, noble born. Just passion, talent and loooots of practice." Her smile widens into a mischievous grin. Shortly after the halfling returns with the box, enveloped in cloth and ribbon. \ \ Once outside it’s time for me and Sally to part ways, something I do with a heavier heart than I would’ve thought. "Will you keep your promise?" She asks. "I’ve given you my word, didn’t I?" I reassure her. "Is there anything I else I can do to prove my gratitude?" "‘fraid not, not until ye grow yer own cock at least. I’ve always wanted to fuck a real priestess." <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ "Did you, now…" That gives me an idea. "Listen, give this to your mistress." I entrust her with a raw diamond. She almost panics when she touches the stone and immediately makes it disappear beneath her skirt. "Tell her that I request your service for the night. You are to put on your best clothes and have her bring you to House El’Naar." "Me best clothes?" She tries to smile, but I can see she is holding in tears. "Me best clothes are those ye see me wearing." "Goddess… that won’t do, not for Nefail. Listen, do you know the Silvery Needle?" "Only by name, noble one." "Go there and tell Emerald you need something appropriate for tonight. Tell her I will visit her again shortly and she can take my measurements again. She’ll understand." "All right!" She bows, as happy as a maiden on her first date. "I will be there. Thank ya, noble one, thank ya so very much." She hugs me, again I have to wave my guards away. <<else>> "Aye, you and me both." I giggle. "Maybe one day we'll share one." She grins. "One can only hope. Take care little Sally." "M'lady." She offers me a courteous bow. <</if>>\ \ [[It's time to go home.|C2S11]]

\ As we walk back to the palace I see many eyes on me, more than usual actually. Most are simply staring at my hips, some with contempt, some with envy, some with lust. Others though look at me for a whole different reason, I can almost hear them wondering: walking out of the bazaar while carrying her own purchases? Has she no servant for such a lowly task? Can she not entrust her things to her guards? What I am holding is far too precious, at least to me. \ \ I picture Synafae opening the box and marvelling at its content. I imagine us spending the end of the cycle in the garden, laughing, singing and finishing every last one of these delicacies. And yet, a part of me I always fail to ignore suggests a much different scenario. \ \ I picture Synafae giving a forced smile and saying: //thank you, that is very nice//. I keep repeating to myself that this is a good gift and that she will like it, but I am not so sure. All these thoughts leave my head the instant I see the palace entrance. A ghost carriage stands right in front of it. For a moment I believe that the twins have come for a visit, but stand quickly corrected. The heraldry on the side is not from House Zi’den but ours. Synafae! \ \ I see Triel leading the house guards in what looks like a full blown welcome ceremony, why was I not informed about this? I should be the one leading this parade. Where is Nefail? Shouldn’t she be here? As all of these questions assail me, I try to make my way to the entrance. Before I can reach the front gate, the carriage door opens, it is indeed Synafae. \ [[Why this early?|C2S11A]]

<<galleryimage "C2S9">> \ We return to the safety of my quarters. Even there, even alone, Maryl hesitates to say what she has to say. Afraid to displease me, perhaps? \ \ "Come on, don’t keep waiting!" "Malla Synafae has returned, mistress. She came here straight away, to see you, but found only me." My heart sinks. "Why didn’t you send for me?" "I would’ve, mistress. But no one knew where you had gone." She lowers her eyes and folds her arms. "When she couldn’t find you, she was…disappointed." "With me?" She looks away and gives no answer. "She did not scold you, did she?" Again she does not answer. "Did she say anything else?" "Only that she is sorry she couldn’t see you right away and that she will spend the whole next cycle with you and you alone." "But why can’t I see her now?" "The Matron called for her, she only mentioned certain duties." "I see…oh well, what’s one more cycle?" \ \ I try to put on a brave face, but I can already feel the sobs escaping my trembling mouth. A good servant would bow and leave, but Maryl has by now become less of a servant and more of a friend. She comes to me, hugs me, caresses my head. I dive my face into her comforting bosom. \ \ "Mistress, please, there is no reason to be sad." "I know, I know. It’s just…for some reason that goes beyond my understanding, the idea of my mother impaling my beloved sister on her humongous cock does not feel as normal as it should." "Well, maybe, If I am allowed to say so…" I don't think I have ever heard anyone choose her words with such care. "Could it be that all of this incest may… how can I put it… not be normal?" "What are you saying? Didn’t you have sex with your parents?" "My parents? No, Illmater’s mercy, no!" "Why not?" I dry my tears. "Didn’t they love you?" "Sure they did, but humans generally don’t do that…" "I see, only with your sisters then." "No!" She insists. If I didn’t know better I’d say that I somehow offended her family. "Besides, I only had brothers, four of them in fact." "Brothers? You mean males? Males have cocks, how could they possibly not want to have sex with you." "Because they loved me." "You are not making any sense." I laugh a broken laugh. Human customs are silly, but maybe our traditions would seem to them just as alien. \ \ Maryl pulls up my chin and gives me a maternal smile. "Here is what we should do: tomorrow Malla Synafae will want to have you all to herself and you will need to be at your best. We should get you ready, try the outfits, test the perfume and the makeup. I picked up everything this morning, all is ready." "So that is why I couldn’t find you this morning." How could I ever doubt her? "That is not all, mistress, I found a present I’m sure your sister will like." "Really, what is it?" \ \ Maryl produces a lacquered wooden box. The container itself would be a good present, but I soon find out that what it holds inside is much more precious. They are a pair of silver hand held mirrors, a rare and expensive luxury in a world with so little light. \ \ "They are magnificent." "Wait before you try them." She picks up one of the mirrors and hands me the other. When I look through the glass, I see not my puffy face, but Maryl’s as if I was staring through the mirror she was holding. "With these you and Malla Synafae will be able to see each other everyday, no matter the distance. It is not possible to talk through them, but using sign language…" \ \ I run into her arms and press my lips against hers so hard it almost hurts. "This is stupendous. I don’t know what to say… where did you get these, how did you pay for them?" "I have my ways, mistress. As for how I paid, I took two heavy stones from your purse, I hope you will forgive me for this transgression." "Don’t even say that, in fact you can keep the rest of the purse for yourself." "There is no need, mistress." She chuckles, barely whispering her next words. "Your smile is reward enough." \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[Hug her|C2S12A]] <</if>>\ [[Kiss her|C2S12B]] <<if $honey is true>>\ [[Present her the honey|C2S11C]] <</if>>\

\ She returns my hug with deep affection. My sharp elven ears catch her inhaling the smell of my hair. Maybe we could go a little further… Someone knocks at the door, startling Maryl and vexing me. It’s the halfling girl. \ \ "Noble one, a visitor at the gates claims to be here on your request. A young human with red hair." "Little Sally!" I almost forgot about her. "Let her in and make sure the firstborn does not see her. She is a surprise." \ \ "Who is Sally?" Asks Maryl as soon as the servant is out of earshot. "Just a slave girl from the market, a skinny little thing I hope Nefail may like." "I see. So you have been at the slave market." "I was…what of it?" "Nothing, mistress. I misspoke. Should I leave?" "What? No! Maryl you got this all wrong." "Mistress, you don’t have to explain anything to me." \ @@#question; \ <<link "She’s right, why should I?">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Maryl -=2>> \ "Good, I’m glad we are on the same page." [[She lowers her eyes.|C2S13]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Maybe I don’t have to, but I will.">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Oh my Goddess, you are jealous!" "Me?" She gulps. "I know not what you speak of, mistress. It is not my place to…" "You are so cute when you are jealous." I press my lips against hers, before she has the chance to escape. "Don’t worry, my dear. Everything will be clear in a moment." [[Let Sally in|C2S13]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

<<set $Maryl +=1>>\ \ I push Maryl on the bed. "Mistress! What are you doing?" I drown her in kisses, she does little to resist me. “Mistress do-” More kissing. "Do you want me to…" “Take these out!” “Yes, mistress!” \ \ She pulls down her garments and her absurd tits flop out in all their glory.” I run my hands over them, feeling, squeezing, kneading. “Goddess, what wouldn’t I do to have tits like yours.” I lament. “Yours are very beautiful as well, mistress.” Says she, “Now you are just teasing me.” I suckle on her nipples. “Mistress, please be gent-” \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ Someone knocks at the door. "No!" Cries Maryl. It turns out our vexer is the halfling girl. Maryl almost incinerates her with her eyes. "Noble one, a visitor at the gates claims to be here on your request. A young human with red hair." "Little Sally!" I almost forgot about her. "Let her in and make sure the firstborn does not see her. She is a surprise." "Who is Sally?" Asks Maryl as soon as the servant is out of earshot. "Just a slave girl from the market, a skinny little thing I hope Nefail may like." "I see. So you have been at the slave market." "I was… what of it?" "Nothing, mistress. I misspoke. Should I leave?" "What? No! Maryl you got this all wrong." "Mistress, you don’t have to explain anything to me." \ @@#question; \ <<link "She’s right, why should I?">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Maryl -=2>> \ "Good, I’m glad we are on the same page." [[She lowers her eyes.|C2S13]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Maybe I don’t have to, but I will.">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ "Oh my Goddess, you are jealous!" "Me?" She gulps. "I know not what you speak of, mistress. It is not my place to…" "You are so cute when you are jealous." I press my lips against hers. "Don’t worry, my dear. Everything will be clear in a moment." I slide my fingers back between her legs. "And we will continue where we left off." \ [[Let Sally in|C2S13]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ <<else>> \ \ Hearing her calling me mistress over and over again gives me a wicked idea. "Maryl, am I your mistress?" "Now and forever, Malla Elifael." "Then hear my command: I want us to finish this jar." "Yes, mistress." "Good, also listen carefully, for if you disobey this order in any way I will punish you as harshly as the Goddess’s law permits." The severity of my words is mitigated by my wicked smile. "Until the end of the cycle, you are the mistress and I am the servant. You are to do with me whatever you please, understood?" She does not embrace the idea as eagerly as I hoped, it looks like I’ll have to insist a little. "Understood?" "Yes, mistress." I give her a falsely stern look. "I mean, yes Elifael." "Good." I step back and bow curtly. "What shall I do for you, mistress?" \ \ Maryl looks around, struggling to play such an unfamiliar role. "Well, you could… tidy up the room?" I look around and see that my chambers are in pristine condition. "Maybe I could help you into your nightgown and brush your hair, yes?" "My nightgown? Ah yes, of course, fetch the brush." \ [[Go fetch the brush|C2S15]] <</if>>\

<<galleryimage "C2S9A">> <<set $Maryl +=3>>\ \ "I almost forgot." I pull up the box from Mrs Burrowes's shop. "Are those… chocolates?" "Indeed, from Calimashan, or something. Not nearly as beautiful as the present you’ve found, but I think Synafae will like it." "I’m sure she will." "And I also found this!" I pull out the transparent jar of honey. Maryl marvels at it as I had just presented her with the sun itself. "Real honey!" I nod. "I’m sure Malla Synafae will love it." "Maryl, what are you talking about?" I caress her cheek, as I put the jar into her shaking hands. "This is for you." Her eyes widen, almost in panic, and her lips tremble in disbelief. "Maryl, what is going on?" I ask cheerfully. "Nothing, mistress. This is simply…unexpected." "So, you like it?" "Like it?" She sobs. "I believe this is the most beautiful and heartfelt gift I was ever given in a long time, maybe ever. You are too kind, mistress. I… I don’t deserve you." "Come on, try it! Heads will roll if it turns out to be sour." \ \ She unplugs the jar and dives into the yellowish liquid with her index, she handles the honey as if it truly was gold. As she tastes the precious fluid her face becomes a perfect mix of sweet sadness and irrepressible joy. A shiny tear slides down her cheek. \ \ "Can I have some too?" "Of course, I’ll fetch a spoon." "Ah-ah." I hold her. "No spoons." With half a smile she picks up some more honey with her finger and takes it to my mouth. "Ah-ah." I utter again. "No fingers." \ \ She takes the honey in her own mouth but still hesitates. Why? Oh well, looks like I’ll have to take it myself. I grab the back of her head, pull her to me and give her the deepest, sloppiest, most passionate kiss I’ve ever given. I press myself onto her, feel her nipples poking me in anticipation, my undergarments getting moist. We keep going long after there is not even a drop of honey in our mouths. When we finally stop, Maryl is breathing heavily, as if she had run up and downevery flight of stairs in the house. I hope she does not believe we are done, because we are not. \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ Someone knocks at the door. "No!" Cries Maryl. It turns out our vexer is the halfling girl. Maryl almost incinerates her with her eyes. "Noble one, a visitor at the gates claims to be here on your request. A young human with red hair." "Little Sally!" I almost forgot about her. "Let her in and make sure the firstborn does not see her. She is a surprise." "Who is Sally?" Asks Maryl as soon as the servant is out of earshot. "Just a slave girl from the market, a skinny little thing I hope Nefail may like." "I see. So you have been at the slave market." "I was… what of it?" "Nothing, mistress. I misspoke. Should I leave?" "What? No! Maryl you got this all wrong." "Mistress, you don’t have to explain anything to me." \ @@#question; \ <<link "She’s right, why should I?">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Maryl -=2>> \ "Good, I’m glad we are on the same page." [[She lowers her eyes.|C2S13]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Maybe I don’t have to, but I will.">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ "Oh my Goddess, you are jealous!" "Me?" She gulps. "I know not what you speak of, mistress. It is not my place to…" "You are so cute when you are jealous." I press my lips against hers. "Don’t worry, my dear. Everything will be clear in a moment." I slide my fingers back between her legs. "And we will continue where we left off." [[Let Sally in|C2S13]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ <<else>> \ \ "Maryl, am I your mistress?" "Now and forever, Malla Elifael." "Then hear my command: I want us to finish this jar." "Yes, mistress." "Good, also listen carefully, for if you disobey this order in any way I will punish you as harshly as the Goddess’s law permits." The severity of my words is mitigated by my wicked smile. "Until the end of the cycle you are the mistress and I am the servant. You are to do with me whatever you please, understood?" She does not embrace the idea as eagerly as I hoped, looks like I’ll have to insist a little. "Understood?" "Yes, mistress." I give her a falsely stern look. "I mean, yes Elifael." "Good." I step back and bow curtly. "What shall I do for you, mistress?" \ \ Maryl looks around, struggling to play such an unfamiliar role. "Well, you could… tidy up the room?" I look around and see that my chambers are in pristine condition. "Maybe I could help you into your nightgown and brush your hair, yes?" "My nightgown? Ah yes of course, fetch the brush." \ [[Go fetch the brush|C2S15]] <</if>>\

//<h1>Chapter 2 - Epilogue</h1>// <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ Maryl, you have been with me for so long and I always thought you would be for longer still. Why would your cruel gods punish you with such a short lifespan? I won't let them take you from me. This I swear on House and Goddess. <</if>>\ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ I feel I've learned more about big sis Nefail in the last two cycles than in the last two decades. It feels strange and it feels right. If only I could get her and Synafae to get along better. <</if>>\ <<if $flexpotion is true>>\ I should thank Veldrina. Her potion might come in very handy during my baptism. Unless I want to save it for a later occasion. Decisions decisions… <</if>>\ [[Chapter 3]]

<<galleryimage "C2S10">> \ Sally enters, almost dancing in her new outfit. Maryl’s face reddens further with jealousy and I can’t blame her. Her supposed rival is much younger, possibly half her age. Her alabaster skin is wrapped in exquisite silk lace that exalts and squeezes what little forms her thin body has to offer. \ \ "Sally, you are stunning!" "Like it, do ye?" "I love it! It’s so sexy and the texture is really pleasant. By the way, what is that?" I caress the lace that wraps her neck. "I believe that is called a choker, mistress." Maryl explains. "It is beautiful! How come I don’t have one?" "Customarily it is for servants only. I believe it would be unbecoming for a drow to wear such a thing." "To the Tentacle Pit with custom, I want one. I want a hundred!" "M'lady, Emerald gave me a few more to choose from, if ye want ye can borrow one." She produces three other chokers, two black and one red. "Stupendous! Maryl, get through my wardrobe and find me something red." \ [[Can't wait to see the look on Nefail's face|C2S13A]]

<<galleryimage "C2S11C">> \ It takes me sometime to recover, all the while Maryl helps herself to a little more honey and a little more of me. I can hardly stop her, my entire body feels like it has melted. A few minutes later we lay facing each other, exchanging timid smiles and hardly believing what just happened. \ <<else>>\ It takes me sometime to recover. My entire body feels like it has melted. A few minutes later we lay facing each other, exchanging timid smiles and hardly believing what just happened. \ <</if>>\ \ "What shall we do now, mistress?" I ask. "Shall I suck your tits?" "You should look outside, mistress." She nods at the glass, beyond which the light of Narbondel is weak but rising. The cycle has ended and so has our little game. "Oh well, I’ll just help myself then." I get busy playing with her breasts, squeezing gently and nibbling at her nipples. I ask for some more honey and she happily pours it on her chest. At the same time I slide a hand down her all too wet pussy and start rubbing again. She does the same with me and it doesn’t take long before we give each other one last orgasm, followed by many deep kisses. \ \ Lust slowly releases her grip on our souls and for a while we can safely snuggle. "We have to do this again." I murmur. "Did you like it?" "I did, a lot. Although… I prefer when you are the one giving orders, mistress." "What a shame, it was very fun leaving you in charge for a while, especially when you licked my hole." "You liked that?" "You sound surprised." "I’m very glad, I wanted to do that for a long time." She confesses, avoiding my gaze. "You know, for a moment I really wished you had a dick." "A dick, mistress?" "Yes, now I understand why Synafae was always so tense after we made love." Maryl looks away, lost in thoughts she is unwilling to share. "Hey don’t tell me you don’t like cock. What will we do when I’ll have one?" "I like you because of who you are, mistress. Your genitalia are not important to me." That makes me smile. "When I’ll have my cock, you will be all mine. I’ll lose my new virginity in that magnificent pink pussy of yours." We both giggle at the idea. "I hope it will be big, but not too big. I want it to disappear between these beautiful puppies and cum all over them." As I play with her tits some more, her laugh becomes bitter. "What’s wrong?" "Your ordeal would be in fifty years at the earliest, mistress." "So?" "I will be an old woman by then, if I’ll be alive at all." \ [[Epilogue|C2epilogue]]

\ A few minutes later me and Sally are waiting in my sister's antichamber. The young human is twice as thrilled and thrice as nervous as I am. \ \ "Ye believe she will fancy me?" She asks. "I hope she does." "Surely she will, and just as surely she will pretend not to." "I never fucked a priestess before." She reminds me. "They say their cum tastes like salty nectar and can make you live up to a hundred years if you drink it every day." "Their seed is indeed blessed by the Goddess, the more you ingest or absorb through the skin, the more you are likely to attract her favour." "I do want her favour, a lot. But what if she doesn’t like me?" "Calm your fearful little heart, if you perform on her like you did earlier, she will want you every cycle. The hard part will be getting her dick inside of you." "How are we going to do that?" "You leave that to me. All you have to do is look meek yet eager, submitted yet in control, scared yet thrilled." "That sounds… a tad complicated." "Just follow my lead." The halfling comes back. "The firstborn will receive you now." "Wait here." I tell Sally. "I’ll work my magic before you work yours." \ \ Nefail welcomes me sitting sideways on her canapé, with a cup within reach and her nose in a book. "firstborn." I bow my head to her. "Little sister." She nods, keeping her eyes on the open page. "Why do you bother me?" "Since when do I need an excuse to pay a visit to my second favourite sister?" "Since always. I’d like to hear it, now." "I brought you a present." She raises her eyes. "What is that?" "A surprise." "I was referring to that thing on your neck." "Oh, this?" I caress the inside of the chocker with the tip of my index. "A little something I wanted to wear for you. You don’t like it?" I ask with fake apprehension. She evades my question. "What would this present be?" \ \ I sit next to her, accidentally rubbing on her cock with my butt. Her gaze remains cold, but her crotch does not. Pretending not to feel her sudden stiffness, I tell Sally to come forth. She enters the chamber with all the self confidence of a maiden about to be sacrificed to a dragon. \ \ "What is the meaning of this?" Nefail looks at me full of suspicion, her eyes cold as the frozen planes of Cania. "I wanted to make you happy." I further press my buttocks on her crotch. "Alas, I cannot, not the way I wish. That is why she is here." "And you thought to bring me a rivvil." "Of course, because…" Think quick, Elifael. "I don’t want you to look at her, I want you to look at me." I bite my lip, caress my chest and further push my bum on her dick, which is now fighting not to be crushed. One tiny but perceptible sigh of pleasure escapes her lips. \ \ "Very well… what is your name, rivvil?" "Tis Sally, noble one." She offers her best bow, clumsy but very cute. "Can you dance?" Damn! I should’ve asked her first. "I can." Sally says and I thank the Goddess. "Can you sing?" "Me mouth was not meant for singing." She smirks, I can’t tell if my sister is amused or not. "Dance then." "But sister…" I protest. "No music?" "A real dancer always has music in her ears. Now dance." She commands. \ \ Little Sally takes a deep breath and slowly takes the first steps. She does not possess the natural grace of elvenfolk and clearly was not given a formal education on this fine art. Yet what she lacks in style she makes up in passion. Each step, swirl and pirouette is exaggerated, lascivious and suggestive, her eyes are filled with desire. Once she is sure to have my sister’s attention, she lets her garments fall, one piece at a time. \ \ Nefail sinks her hand in my thigh and pulls me harder onto her crotch. She rubs me on her as she would with a toy and that suffices to make my heart race. I raise my garments to facilitate the friction. Sally lets the last piece of clothing fall to the ground, exposing her pearly pink pussy. With only her choker still on, she approaches the canapé, drops to her knees and waits for Nefail's judgement with fearful eyes. \ \ "You lack grace and have little finesse." Judges Nefail. "But at least you know how to be sensual. With a little practice you might be of entertainment for my friends." "Thank ya, noble priestess." "What other talents do you possess?" \ \ Sally hesitates. It seems that beneath my sister’s gaze her boldness has abandoned her. I have to do something. "She is unbelievable with her mouth." I explain. "I have plenty of slave girls with a good mouth." "Not like her, I bet she could get all of your cock down her little throat." They both look at me in disbelief. "You don’t say?" Grins Nefail. "How about we play a little game, big sis? You do like games." She raises an eyebrow and invites me to go on. "If little Sally manages to take your whole cock down her throat, you will grant us a boon." "What for a boon?" "You will let me buy her." "And me sisters!" "And her two sisters as well, yes." "Oh, now I see." Scowls Nefail. "And what if she can’t?" "If she cannot…" Sally looks at me with imploring eyes. "…when the time comes I’ll give my virginity to the Matron, as tradition." "I don’t see what that…" "But, I won’t let her touch my little bumhole." I lower my undergarments, spreading my buttcheeks with two fingers. "Instead I shall have it well lubricated and wrapped in lace for you to do as you please, for as long as you please, for as many times as you please." \ \ She does not answer immediately, but there is no need. Her cock is eloquently erect, already eager to claim the prize. "You are on." She smirks. \ [[Make it happen!|C2S13B]]

<<galleryimage "C2S11">> \ Moments later Sally is gazing upon the immense pride between my sister's legs. "Having second thoughts?" "On the contrary, noble one. I’ve had bigger cocks, but none as beautiful." "It is a sign of Goddess’s favour. If you do a fine job, you may taste its nectar." Sally licks her lips and, salivating, she goes down. "Don’t forget her lady parts." I remind her, looking Nefail in the eyes. "She loves it when you first lick those." \ \ Sally diligently starts licking my sister’s vagina and clitoris, frowning as she touches her feminine genitalia. She goes through the process with little enthusiasm and much haste. "You will need to learn your way around a woman if you hope to serve the clergy of Lolth." Says Nefail. "Now keep going." \ \ When she finally gets to the balls, all her eagerness comes back. She puts both of them in her mouth, all the while she rolls her tongue around the scrotum and runs her hand on the shaft. Nefail sinks her fingers into my thigh, she is starting to enjoy this. \ \ Once her balls are all wet and well taken care of, Sally moves up the shaft and goes no further until every centimetre of it is shiny with saliva. I see the first drops of precum blinking on the tip and, without even realising, am already reaching for it. Nefail bites her lip as I massage her tip and play with her translucid cocktears. \ \ "She is right." I must admit. "Your cock is magnificent." I bow down to give it a little kiss, it twitches when I do. "Was it always this big, or did it grow in time?" I ask her. "It grew with the Goddess’s favour." "I wonder what sordid perversions you indulged so much upon, in order to gather so much of her divine attention." "Simple, I molested my bratty little sisters and kept them in their place!" \ \ She reaches for both my buttchecks and pulls me onto her with frightening ease. The more she squeezes the wetter I get. "You eat way too many pastries, little sister. You should know better. One second on your lips, many a lifetime down here." She passes her hands on my hips. I don’t know if she is using some kind of spell, but all my nerves answer to her touch. I want her hands all over my legs, my thighs, my bum, inside my pussy and asshole. \ \ "You like it when I molest you, don’t you?" "Yes." I confess, to her and myself. What am I saying? "I think you actually hope to lose this wager. You can’t wait for your big sister to impale that big fat ass of yours on her cock, don’t you?" "Yes." The answer escapes my lips before I can catch it and Nefail seems very pleased with it. She spreads my buttcheks and starts playing with the hole. "Do you want this cock?" "I do, I just wish it was Synafae’s." Goddess, not in a hundred years I would’ve said that. She is using magic, possibly a zone of truth around her. The fiend hides her disappointment well, but not completely. \ [[Apologise|C2S13B1]] [[Kiss her|C2S13B2]]

\ After ejaculating a bucketful of her blessed nectar, Nefail needs to rehydrate. She downs a whole carafe of water, before speaking her next command. \ \ "Take her to the baths and have her washed. After that you shall accompany her to the gates." "I was hoping we could keep her for the night." "Actually, noble one, that would be for the best. I would like to go back to me sisters." Nefail nods. "Once that’s done, return to me. I’ll require a massage before sleeping." \ \ A few minutes later I’m pouring hot water on Sally’s back. "Is it too warm?" I ask. "Not at all." She smiles. "Don’t take this the wrong way, m’lady. But ye’re one strange drow." "How so?" "Drow usually don’t wash cum off a slavegirl’s back." "Or face, or hair, or toes." I tease her. "It may seem unusual to you, but not to me. I am the third and last born. I am used to serving my sisters and my mother, taking care of a guest is no trouble at all." "A guest she calls me." She laughs. "Do ye believe lady Nefail will keep her promise?" "I’ll make sure she will, she clearly likes you." I reassure her. "Did you like her?" "I liked her cock." She says with dreamy eyes. "It was all I expected and more. I drank plenty of cum, but hers is something different. It tasted like milk and honey, but salty. The more she gave the more I wanted. Too bad she didn’t plough me, I bet it would’ve felt even better up here." She caresses her belly. "That reminds me, you did not cum. Here let me help." I reach between her legs. "Nonono, m’lady. No need, thank ya." She jumps away. "Something’s wrong?" "Nothing, m’lady. It’s just that, ye see… girls really don’t do it for me." "Oh so that is why you were so uneasy at first." "Yah… I’m not really good with lady parts, believe me I tried." "So, you don’t like girls? Forgive me but I find that… absurd." "I don’t know what to tell ya, m’lady." "No matter, why don’t you step into the pool and think about Nefail’s big cock. I’ll do my thing and you can walk home at least a little relieved." "Really, there’s no need." "I insist. You’ll like it, I promise." \ \ Still a little hesitant, Sally gets into the pool. I slip behind her and slide my hands between her thighs. To my frustration, she still seems uneasy. \ \ "Now, I want you to picture the same cock you had down your throat a few minutes ago. But imagine it ravaging your pussy instead." She starts to spread her legs just a little. "I hope she’ll cum down there as much as she up here." "Oh, that was nothing." I tease her. "You know, this is not the first time she orders me to wash a slave girl. Once she had this fiendling lass, pretty little thing she was, she had her way with her the whole cycle. The poor thing was unrecognisable, horns and tails dripping cum, her stomach and uterus so inflated I thought she would faint." I rub her hard as she chews on her lips. \ \ "I think your sister wanted to impress ya, m’lady." "She just enjoys bossing me around." "Ye jest m’lady." She laughs. "Can’t ye see the way she looks at yer arse? She’s clearly mesmerised by it." "My ass? Don’t be silly, she always teases me about how wide and fat it looks." "Because she secretly wants to worship it." "Are you sure?" "I’m positive. In fact, when she will finally fuck me, I would like ye to be there, so you can shove yer big arse on her face. I bet she will cum gallons if ye do." Could it be? No way. "All right then, picture me pressing my bum onto Nefail's mesmerised face as she fills your pussy with a barrel worth of cum." "Will she get me pregnant?" "Would you like that?" She does not answer, not with her mouth at least. "All right then, imagine her cumming so hard inside of you that she instantly knocks you up. Since there is nothing you can do about it, might as well enjoy it. She fucks you every cycle, pouring cumshot after cumshot inside you and every time she climaxes you feel a little more pregnant than before." "M’lady I think I’m cumming!" "I’m not done, I also want you to picture me, a full priestess with a cock, joining in and shoving my pride up here." I touch her asshole and press her clitoris, taking her somewhere very pleasant. \ \ "Sweet Chantea, that was one hell of an orgasm." She laughs. "Never came this hard without a cock. Ye know yer stuff m’lady." I help her out of the pool and have servants fetch her garments. "Should I… return the favour, m’lady?" "I’d like that, but it would be wrong to force my gross lady parts on you." She laughs again, but looks relieved nonetheless. "You could perhaps suffer a little kiss." "Aye, that I could." \ [[Take her to the front gates|C2S14D]]

\ When I return to Nefail, she's asleep already. It seems she forgot about the massage. Maybe I should return to my chambers, but I really want to see if Sally was right. I slip inside the sheets and snuggle onto my sister. As soon as I touch her, her eyes open wide, making me doubt the wisdom of my course of action. \ \ "Sorry to keep you waiting." I whisper. "You should be in your own bed." "I don’t want to sleep alone." "Can’t you call for your servant, the fat one, what’s her name?" "I don’t want my servant, I want my sister." I surprise myself as much as her with these words. "Fine. But if you snore I’ll toss you out the window." \ \ I press myself against her and cuddle. I could just fall asleep, but I really want to go just a little bit further. "Nefail?" "What?" "Could you play with my bum, just a little bit more?" Her eyes are suspicious, but her hands are eager. She sinks her fingers into my curves, caressing, feeling, squeezing. I'm unsure which one of us is enjoying this more. "Nefail?" "What?" "Can I kiss you again?" \ \ With that request, I can see the coldness leaving her eyes and her mistrust melting away. We lose ourselves in each other's lips. Our tongue dance for a long time, all the while my large but sensitive bum is fondled by those magical hands. I’m soon overflowing with humours, while she is as hard as rock. \ \ "I’m sorry." A half-lie. "I’ll fix it for you." I slide my hands onto her pride, but she catches my wrist. "No." She commands. "Your thighs." \ [[No need to tell me twice|C2S14E]]

\ As they lead her outside, the horsegirl looks very sad. Little Sally seems to be even more disappointed. She must've been really eager to prove her worth. "You are hard to please." Says Xarra. "Perhaps my goods are a tad exotic?" "No no." I really don't want her to think me a prude. "I am just unsure these would be to my sisters liking." "I see." She lingers on that word. "But fear not, I'm sure my next article will make for a fine gift." \ [[Let's see it|C2S9A]]

<h1>Chapter 3</h1> <<galleryimage "C3S1">> <<set $Synafae to 0>>\ <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ \ When I come to, I do so alone. Since Syanafe has left, I’ve grown accustomed not to sharing my bed with anyone, yet this morning it feels too large, too cold, and too empty. \ \ The poignant and sticky smell of lovemaking still fills the room and the sheets are soaked with sweat and humours. Passing my hand between my thighs I realise how much I need to wash and how little I want to. I can still taste Maryl on my lips, which makes the memories of last night flow back all at once. I give my clitoris just the tiniest rub, giving myself an almost painful spark of pleasure. I scarcely believe how sensitive it still is. I bet I can get myself to climax in less than a minute if I… \ \ Muffled voices get loud from outside. The doors are in pure mushroom oak, whoever is out there cares nothing for discretion. Pressing my ears against the wood, I try to make out what they are saying. \ \ "It was just a game." I hear Maryl say, but to whom? "I see… And whose idea was to play this game, yours or hers?" The voice is too muffled, I can’t tell who she is, maybe Nefail? "It…just happened, noble one." "Do I need to remind you that making such things not happen is part of your duties? I wonder if entrusting you with such a delicate matter has not made you overambitious." That’s definitely Nefail. Since when does she care what I do with my slaves? "What? No. I have no other ambition than being a good servant." "Do you, now? Is loyalty really the only thing that binds you to my sister? You have been with her most of your life." "I…" "Do you think that seducing her might raise you above your station?" "All I meant was to comfort her, to support her." Oh dear Maryl. "She misses you so much, noble one. You are always in her thoughts. You should see how thrilled she is to see you again, how much effort she put into preparing a proper welcome." \ \ Tentacles and Tendrils! That’s not Nefail, that’s Synafae. What am I to do? I can’t let her see me like this. I’m not ready. I must wash, fix my hair, put on perfume and my new dress. Why would she come here unannounced? \ \ "Is she still sleeping?" "I believe she is, noble one." "She must have had quite the night. Go tend to her, I’ll be in the gardens." "Yes, Malla Synafae." \ \ Before I can run back to the bed, the door opens. \ [[Oh no!|Chapter 3a]] <</if>> <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ Many times has Nefail used me for her pleasure or amusement, always reminding me that I was her plaything and no more than that. Her displays of affection have always been few and far between, usually no more than an approving nod, allowing me to leave on my volition, a pat on the head. Never did she invite me to sleep in her bed, never did we fall asleep in each other’s arms, this feels all so new and so right. Yet, when I wake up, she is not there. \ \ The poignant and sticky smell of lovemaking still fills the room, the sheets soaked with sweat and seed. I pass my hand between my thighs and find them covered in dried cum. The smell is so intoxicating, the feeling on the skin is sticky and itchy. Yet I have no urge to wash it off, on the contrary, I would probably ask for more. The smell awakens the memories from last night. I give my clitoris just the tiniest rub, giving myself an almost painful spark of pleasure. It is unbelievable how sensitive it still is. I bet I can get myself to climax in less than a minute if I… \ \ Muffled voices get loud from outside. The doors are in pure mushroom oak, whoever is out there cares nothing for discretion. Pressing my ears against the wood, I try to make out what they are saying. "Even if she was here, I owe you no explanation. She owes me obedience, same as you. I shall do with her as I please." That’s Nefail all right, but whom is she talking to? "It is your prerogative, of course. But having her in your bed? That’s new. You never wanted me to stay for the night." Synafae! Goddess, I can’t let her see me like this. I’m not ready. I must shower, fix my hair, put on perfume and my new dress. "Not that I care, but why are you looking for her?" "I would like to have her for breakfast in the garden, you are welcome to join us, of course." "How very thoughtful of you." "Well, should you perchance stumble into her, would you kindly send her my way?" \ \ Nefail does not answer, all I hear is Synafae’s heeled footsteps walking away. The door opens wide, knocking me flat on my bum. \ [[Oh no!|Chapter 3b]] <</if>>\

<<set $Synafae +=1>>\ \ "I heard you through the door." "Oh… I see." "What was that all about, why was my sister crossed?" "She is not crossed, mistress. Just concerned, that’s all." "Concerned about what?" "About you, mistress. You are about to face many challenges and she wants you to be ready." "What does that have to do with you?" Her next words must taste sour indeed, seeing how difficult it is for her to speak them aloud. "She is afraid I might be getting too close to you, in a way that is beyond my station." "Is that such a bad thing?" "Some will certainly see it that way, some who matter." "To the Tentacle Pit with them, I like us being close and I want us to get closer still." "It is not really up to us, I fear." I can see her swallowing her tears. "Come, now. We need to get you ready. You’ve been so eager to see your sister again, do you want to keep her waiting now?" "No." My uncertainty surprises both of us. "I suppose I don’t." \ \ [[Get ready for Synafae|C3S2]]

<<set $C3S1b to true>>\ <<set $Maryl +=1>>\ \ "Where did you run off to?" I ask feigning distress. "The Goddess does not look kindly to those who let their lovers wake up on their own." "Forgive me, mistress, I was just…" "Hush. I care not for your excuses. Get back here this instant." I pull her towards the bed. "Mistress, you ought to know that your…" "Have you not heard me? Can’t you see in what discomfort you have left me?" \ \ I gran her hand and bring her fingers to my labia. "You would let your mistress skip her morning session. You are a terrible servant." I make her feel how wet I am. I can’t help but feel a little silly acting like this, but she does not seem to find me silly at all. Her white cheeks turn red as she forgets what she was about to say. \ \ "That shut you up, good. Come here now and put those pretty lips to good use." She seems conflicted, but not for long. "Yes, mistress." She declares, the hells with the consequences. "Ah-ha!" I hold her back. "Off with your clothes." "My clothes? Oh yes, of course." \ \ She very nearly rips off her garments. I enjoy the sight of her plump body sliding out of its prison. Just look at those tits, so round, so soft, so full. I wish mine were half as large and half as beautiful. "Mistress, what are you doing?" "What do you think? Playing with these big beautiful breasts of course." "You like them, really?" "How could I not? It only bothers me how much smaller are mine compared to yours." "They are still very beautiful, mistress…and very sensitive." That gives me an idea. I lock her into a hug and rub my nipples against hers. "Mistress, what are you doing?" "I was wondering which one of us had the most sensitive nipples, you seem to feel this quite a lot." "I do, gods be good, I really do." \ \ Her cute face and moans are just irresistible. I bite my lip and pick up the pace. Maryl loses herself in pleasure, her nipples as stiff as diamonds. I’m getting lost in the moment, Synafae might get suspicious if we take too long. I am about to tell Maryl to stop when she wraps her arms around me and pulls my mouth to hers. After half a minute of kissing, she pulls back. \ \ "Mistress, forgive me. I didn’t mean to…" I don’t let her finish, diving back between her lips. We keep going for quite a while and I forget about everything that is not in this room. I slide my hand between her legs, but she stops me. "I need to taste you." She implores. "Please don’t deny me." The desperate and lustful look in her eyes makes me shiver in anticipation. What else can I do? I lay on my back, open my legs and sink my fingers in her black jet locks as she sinks her tongue into me. She brings me to climax so quickly and so hard, it is almost embarrassing. \ \ "Did I do well, mistress?" She asks. "You did great, now lay down, that I may return the favour." "Mistress, wait. There is something I have not told." I put on a puzzled face. "Your sister, Mistress. The secondborn is waiting for you in the gardens. I should've told you earlier but I got lost in…" "Nevermind! Help me get ready, quick. \ [[Prepare for breakfast|C3S2]]

<<galleryimage "C3S2">> <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ Maryl helps me get ready, with diligence and devotion. She assists me while washing, brushing, and putting on my best makeup. After that, I finally don the new dress that little Emerald sewed for me. It is pretty, magnificent actually, but I wonder what she had in mind when she put this together. The white spider silk is slightly transparent, the decolté is generous and the slits on both sides of the skirt bring out my huge butt a lot more than keeping it in. "Maryl, I need you to tell me the truth. Does this make me look fat?" "It makes you look beautiful, mistress." "Are you sure? I mean, look at my bum, it’s just so out there. My breasts in comparison are so flat. Maybe I should try something else. "No! I mean… this looks perfect on you. It would be a shame not to wear it." "Are you sure? What if Synafae doesn’t like it?" "Mistress, if you go upstairs like this the only risk you will run into, will be having your sister pouncing on you right there in the garden." "Is that what you are thinking right now? Pouncing me?" I tease her with a smile, but as I look into her eyes, I see that all her playfulness is gone. "We should hurry." She says. \ <<else>>\ \ My servant assists me to get ready, with diligence and devotion. She helps me wash, brush and put on my best makeup. After that, I finally don the new dress that little Emerald sewed for me. It is pretty, magnificent actually, but I wonder what she had in mind when she put this together. The white spider silk is slightly transparent, the decolté is generous and the slits on both sides of the skirt bring out my huge butt a lot more than keeping it in. "Maryl, I need you to tell me the truth. Does this make me look fat?" "It makes you look beautiful, mistress." "Are you sure? I mean, look at my bum, it’s just so out there. My breasts in comparison are so small. Maybe I should try something else. "No! I mean… this looks perfect on you. It would be a shame not to wear it." "Are you sure? What if Synafae doesn’t like it?" "Mistress, if you go upstairs like this the only risk you will run is having your sister pouncing on you right in the garden." "Really?" She nods. "Well if she does, would you like to join us?" I cast my arms around her. Usually, she enjoys my teasing almost as much as I do, but not this time. She escapes my arms, chasing away temptation and desire. "Your sister is waiting for you and you alone, mistress. I believe she has something important to discuss and it would be wise to listen to her." \ <</if>>\ [[Go to the gardens|C3S3]]

<<galleryimage "C3S3">> <<set $C3S3a to false>>\ <<set $C3S3b to false>>\ <<set $C3S3c to false>>\ \ I ascend to the gardens looking at my best and feeling at my worst. Half of me wants to run forward, and the other half to run away. I heed neither and slowly walk toward the stone gazebo where we broke so many of our fasts together. I see her before she sees me. \ \ In my head, she has always been perfect, yet she looks even more beautiful than I remember. Her hair shines like the fairest mithral and her eyes glisten like the deepest amethyst. Her bosom grew yet fuller, while her long legs and elegant feet stayed the same. Before her, I feel as attractive as a turnip. Goddess, I should’ve not worn this silly dress, I need to go back and change before she notices me. \ [[Go to her|C3S3x]]

<<set $Nefail +=1>>\ \ "Like this?" I make her notice my cum drenched nakedness, noticing just the slightest hint of guilt in her eyes. She raises her hand and utters words I fail to understand. When she is done I see my body disappears, felt but unseen. "You’ll sneak back into your chambers and come up with whatever excuse you can think of." She commands. "Careful not to knock anything over, the spell makes you invisible, not inaudible." "But, my clothes?" My protest remains unanswered. Somehow she grabs my transparent wrist and unceremoniously pulls me outside. It hurts, in more ways than one. \ [[Go get ready for breakfast|C3S2]]

<<set $Synafae +=1>>\ \ "No!" I protest. "I’m sorry, what did you just say?" "You heard me right." I meet her gaze and this time I won’t just melt. "You can’t keep doing this. Every time I reach out for you, you push me back; every time I try to get closer to you, you chase me away. If you do that now, I swear to Goddess, I will stop trying." She is not used to being defied, for a moment I believe she is really about to open the window and toss me out. "This is not the right time!" She shouts. "Now go back to your room and get ready to welcome your older sister home. Are you no longer eager to see her?" "I am!" I shout back. "More than ever, in fact." "Then hurry up and go." "I’m going." "Fine." "Splendid!" \ \ I storm out of the door. The servants in the corridor avoid my gaze and keep their distance. "Mistress!" It is Maryl, she was probably looking for me as well. "Why are you…" "I’m not upset." I lie. "I was going to say naked." "What?" I was so not upset that I forgot my clothes. "Never mind that, I need to get ready for breakfast, and quickly." \ [[Go get ready for breakfast|C3S2]]

<<set $C3S3a to true>> That would, without a doubt, be the city of Kuldahar, which lies at the centre of the Icewind Dale, beyond the sea of Moving Ice. Imagine a frozen snow-covered wasteland, where the howling wind freezes the sweat on your skin and the tears in your eyes. Now, in the middle of that, picture a city built around a colossal Oak Tree, surrounded by green meadows. An oasis of warmth and life, in a desert of cold and death." "It does sound impressive." If a little dull. "I spent the best part of a very harsh winter there, luckily I found how to keep warm." I stand corrected. <<if $C3S3b is false>>\ [[What’s the most danger you’ve ever been in?|C3S3b]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S3c is false>> [[What’s the best sex you ever had?|C3S3c]] <</if>>\ [[No more questions|C3S4]]

<<set $C3S3b to true>> Oh, that would be when we were attacked by a group of vampire spawns in the Fields of the Dead, not far from Baldur’s Gate." "Umpf Vampires suck." "Indeed, they were immune to my charms, magical and not. They killed our escort and dragged me and my servants to their master so he could feed." "Tendrils and Tentacles! How did you escape?" "We were rescued by a pack of werewolves." "Of course you were." "I sent the survivors back to Baldur’s Gate, there was no point to continue the journey. As for me, I stayed with the werewolves, to thank them." "Of course you did." <<if $C3S3a is false>>\ [[What’s the most beautiful place you have ever seen on the surface?|C3S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S3c is false>> [[What’s the best sex you ever had?|C3S3c]] <</if>>\ [[No more questions|C3S4]]

<<set $C3S3c to true>> "Oh no, that I’m not going to share." The fiend hides her face, sipping tea. "It’s too embarrassing, even for me." "Even for you? Now I have to know what it is. Come on, Synafae, tell me. Tellmetellmetellme." "Promise you won’t make fun of me?" "No." "Fine, but don’t tell anyone." She gives a loud sigh. "The best sex I had on the surface was, by far, with a unicorn." My jaw drops, I thought I was prepared for everything, but I was wrong. "How did you even survive that?" "Unicorns are actually very caring and passionate lovers. I spent the last springtime in the High Forest helping them with their mating and many young studs insisted I join them." "That’s disgusting." "Initially I thought so as well, but I soon found out that there was nothing gross about them. They wash frequently and spend most of their time among flowers. When mating they always made sure I felt safe and secure. Also, believe me, you have not lived until you tasted unicorn cum." "Gross." "My thought exactly, until I had my first gulp. It tastes like berries, vanilla, and cream. It’s like sucking on a rainbow and swallowing colours." Her gaze and mind wander off to what has to be a very pleasant memory. "Sister, I am appalled." And more than a little intrigued. <<if $C3S3a is false>>\ [[What’s the most beautiful place you have ever seen on the surface?|C3S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S3b is false>>\ [[What’s the most danger you’ve ever been in?|C3S3b]] <</if>>\ [[No more questions|C3S4]]

\ "So... one hundred years. How do you feel?" She asks me. "To be honest, I don't feel much at all. I'm still the same I was yesterday." "Believe me, by the end of tomorrow you will feel completely changed. Like a butterfly out of her cocoon." I turn my eyes. I really don't want to think about tomorrow, I want to think about today. "Yet you are not thrilled." "Sure I am. I can finally grow up, begin my novitiate, I feel like my life is just about to begin." "Yes, you look forward to the future." I divert my eyes, hoping in vain she won’t read into them. "But not to the ceremony itself, right?" "I’m just a little anxious, that’s it." I reassure her. "Still… what if something does go wrong? What if I am not good enough? What if she doesn’t like me?" "You are her daughter, of course, she will like you. But that is not your biggest worry, is it?" \ [[Confess your fears|C3S4a]] [[No no no, I don't want to worry Synafae with my silly concerns.|C3S4b]]

<<set $Synafae -=1>> "Synafae, I can trust you with anything, right?" "Of course, you can." "Well, lately I have been having strange thoughts about the baptism, about mother, and about what I am meant to do. I am eager to do well for House and Matron, yet I can't help but wish…" "Wish that your first time was with someone else?" I dare not confirm it, nor can I bring myself to deny it. "Such thoughts are absolutely normal, I had them as well and so did Nefail." "Really? Our perfect sister?" "She used to be quite the romantic, before." The word before feels as heavy as the very ceiling of this whole cave. "After that, she pretty much shut me out. By now I do realise that it was not because of me, but it took me a long time to understand that. I had to face the baptism alone and I really don't want that for you." She takes my hand and I sit with her in silent gratitude. [[As usual, I'm getting worked up over nothing.|C3S4c]]

<<set $Synafae +=1>>\ "What I fear the most is the comparison with you and Nefail. I fear that the Matron may be somewhat… underwhelmed." "Is that so? Nothing else bothers you?" "Absolutely, I totally look forward to being ploughed by my mother." "As much as I did, I’m sure." She hugs me. "You know, me and Nefail were once very close. It may be hard to believe, but she used to be quite the romantic, before." The word before feels as heavy as the very ceiling of this whole cave. "After that, she pretty much shut me out. By now I do realise that it was not because of me, but it took me a long time to understand that. I had to face the baptism alone and I don't want that for you." She takes my hand and I sit with her in silent gratitude. [[I hope everything will work out fine|C3S4c]]

\ "Enough dwelling on the past and enough dreaming about the future. The present is what we should focus on." She rises, as elegant as an amethyst drake. "What does my little sister have in mind for this special cycle?" "I... didn't plan much of anything." "Didn't plan much of anything? But that won't do, that won't do at all. This is the sort of occasion that should be celebrated with hundreds of guests, with music and dance, with fun and games." "I'm not sure I'm in the mood for such grandiosity, all I wanted was spending this cycle with you, that is it." "You have not changed at all." She helps me up and holds my hands. "Since you are so partial to intimacy, I'm sure you will enjoy my present." "Really? What is it?" "Why spoil the surprise?" She summons a servant and orders the ghost carriage to be prepared. \ [[Where is she taking me?|C3S5]]

<<set $C3S5a to false>>\ <<set $C3S5b to false>>\ <<set $C3S5c to false>>\ \ Less than an hour later we are sitting in our very own ghost carriage, soaring above the spectral lights of beautiful Menzoberranzan. Synafae enjoys the scenery, while my eyes are all for her. She is wearing little makeup and little jewellery, yet she looks more attractive than any drow I ever laid my eyes upon. \ \ "So, we need to get you ready for the ceremony." She says, turning to me. I hope she didn't notice my overwhelmingly happy face. "What we need is some new lingerie, the Matron is sure to like it. After that, we should get you some jewellery: new earrings, a new necklace, new piercings for the nipple and the tongue." "The tongue?" "Mother likes those, both the look and the feeling. You did study how to give head, right?" "Studied, yes, but I had no practice whatsoever. What if I do it wrong?" "Hasn’t Nefail got you acquainted with a priestess’s cock?" "Oh that she did, a lot." \ \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ Thinking about Neifail's cock and the things she put me through of late, gives me mixed feelings. Last night I fell asleep as happy as I ever was in a long time. I thought she felt the same, but this morning she turned back into the abusive older sister I've known most of my life. Why? What did I do wrong? <</if>>\ \ \ "Good, then you know all there is to know. Now, after taking care of jewels and veils, we will get you all relaxed and give you a nice makeover. You will shine like a diamond." "Oh, for the veils we should go to the Silvery Needle!" My spontaneous idea catches Synafae off guard. "That's where I got this dress from." I proudly display little Emerald's work. "I would trust no other tailor." "Truly? Well, it seems that Old Agatha's hands are still very capable." "Old Agatha has passed away." The announcement appears to have little effect on my sister, she seems more interested in what it means to me. "Her niece runs the place now, her name is Emerald and her hands have no equal in the whole of Menzoberranzan." That is an extremely bold claim, one that fails to convince my perceptive sister. "Do they now?" She smirks. "Very well, if that is your wish. What about the jewells, did you have anything in mind?" "Right, those. I meant to buy some for the occasion but I never really had the time for that." A blatant lie my sister has no problem seeing through. "Don't worry." She smiles. "I know exactly who can help us with that." "Splendid then." I giggle. "To the Bazaar!" "What? No, the Bazaar is for commoners and servants. We will have the artisans coming to us and see if any of their merchandise is worthy of you." <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ \ I avoid her gaze. I wonder what she would think, if she learned that I spent two whole cycles browsing through the Bazaar myself, one with Maryl. Should I tell her about me and her? Synafae would never be jealous of a slave... then again, can I still say that Maryl is just a slave to me? No no no, I will tell her when it's time, eventually, certainly not now. \ <</if>>\ "If we are not going shopping, then where are we off to?" She invites me to look outside. \ [[Look|C3S5x]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6A1">> <<set $C3S5a to true>>\ \ What madam Undine referred to as a pool turns out to be so much more. It looks more like an underground lake that surrounds the whole palace. The genasiae lead us to one of the many accesses, where the limestone was carved into a flight of stairs. It is all so pretty. \ \ I approach the pool and dip my toes, the water feels warm and inviting, yet I hesitate. I can spy on some of the guests already swimming beneath the surface and I would prefer they did not see me getting inside the pool. As usual, it is Synafae that takes the first dive, entering the water like a mermaid. "Come in!" She encourages me. "The water feels just perfect." I jump in after her, with anvil-like grace. It is most fortunate that the water happens to be indeed breathable, I don’t want to put my almost non-existent swimming skills to the test. \ \ From the inside, the spectacle is even more bizarre. The water is several metres deep, the floor is sandy, covered in glowing coral and many transparent cave fishes swim gracefully among the bioluminescent kelps. It feels like diving inside a very cared-for aquarium. Synafae swims around me with little effort and invites me to chase after her. I do my best to keep her pace but soon lose her among the kelps. With my senses dulled by the water, I fall into an ambush. \ \ Like a stalking predator, Synafae emerges from behind the algae and grabs me by the waist. I put up a symbolic resistance and am soon dragged to the sandy floor, upon which I land butt first. My aggressor does not finish me off, instead, she asks me if I am hurt using the drow sign language. I nod, massaging my buttcheeks. When she approaches to check me up, I spring my own trap. I jump over her and use her body to propel myself into the kelp forest. She promises me swift retribution, I reply that she has to catch me first. \ \ We keep going like this for some time, darting among the fishes, hiding beneath the coral formations or the small underwater coves, laughing muted bubbly laughs. I am not nearly as athletic as Synafae, soon the water saps my energy and my muscles stop responding. When I can swim no more, Synafae catches me and forces me back on the floor. She pins me down and gives me a smile that makes defeat taste sweet. With her silver mane floating in the water and her gemlike eyes shining in the penumbra, she is a predator whose bite I don’t fear. \ \ She passes her hands on my knees, thighs, and hips, slowly climbing up to my breasts. As she starts playing with my perky tits, my face must look very silly for she seems quite amused. Feeling my nipples hardening up, she decides to give them a suck. My nipples are very sensitive, but small as they are they rarely attract the attention of the few partners I had. Not Synafae, she knows me all too well. She uses her tongue masterfully and knows exactly when to give me a playful nibble. It’s a good thing we are underwater, for I’m probably embarrassingly wet already. \ \ I close my legs with false shyness, which she correctly recognises as an invitation to force them open. She wraps herself in my thighs and uses sign language to compliment them. I’ve been waiting for years for what is about to happen, years spent yearning for a beloved person that could delight my body and my heart like no other. My pussy recognizes her tongue and the memories of countless toe-curling orgasms awaken a long-forgotten appetite. As she takes my clitoris between her lips, I am already fighting not to cum. \ \ I am halfway to the Goddess Paradise when I notice that someone is spying on us! They try to hide, but Synafae catches up to them. The voyeuses turn out to be two adolescent drow, one maybe two decades younger than me, barely of age. They make a display of deep remorse, swearing they had no ill intention and that they would not do that again. Synafae gives them each a caress, reassuring them they did nothing wrong. She then gives me a complicit look and comes up with what she must think is a brilliant idea. \ \ "You are too young to join in." She signs them. "But if you want, you are very welcome to watch." The young ones are shocked by the proposition almost as much as I am and a lot more thrilled. My sister explains to me that it is a good thing to share your beauty with those who yearn to see it. It is a display of selflessness in the eyes of the Goddess. I found myself in a similar situation before, but normally I was the one doing the watching. This is something new and I am not sure I am completely comfortable with it. \ [[Ask Synafae to send them away|C3S5a1]] [[Well... if that would please the Goddess...|C3S5a2]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6B">> <<set $C3S5b to true>>\ \ The Long Bar deserves its name. It runs all around a small peninsula on the pool. The patrons can choose to have their drinks served while sitting at a table on the walkway, directly at the bar itself, or, the most popular option, sitting on the semi submerged stools in the water. Two of Madame Undine’s children provide music with a flute and what Synafae explains is a qanun, a very popular instrument in a place she refers to as Calimport. Another name she wrongly presumes I know. \ \ We seek out a free sit at the bar. The stools look rather uncomfortable, almost forcing whom ever is sitting on them to push out her ass. That way the ladies already there compose an alluring display of fine butts. I can’t say I am too eager to add my own oversized bum to this exhibition. Synafae, on the contrary, looks quite at ease. She turns many eyes as she takes a seat, fully enjoying the attention. I do my best to follow her lead. \ \ "What are you having?" Asks she. I am not much of a drinker, wine is supposed to be part of my education but Nefail always preferred practice to theory and demonstration to illustration. "I don’t know, maybe some green wine?" Synafae attracts the attention of the barkeeper, a four-armed genasi-like creature I fail to identify. She seems puzzled by what has to be an unusually mundane order. Luckily, kind Synafae does not seem to mind. \ \ "So, how do you like it here?" Asks she, sipping from her glass. "It is magnificent." I gaze at the ambiance and the beautiful dark elves that crowd it. "Nefail never treated me to a swim or a drink." "Really?" Her disbelief sounds sarcastic. "What did you do instead?" "Mostly she had me massaging her until my hands hurt." "She does like her massages. Did she have you suckling on her toes?" "She sure did. Did she force you to do the same?" "She didn’t need to, I loved doing it for her." "What? Surely you jest." "Why would I? She has beautiful feet." "I didn’t know you had a passion for feet." I wonder what she thinks of mine. She laughs. "When you will find someone you really want to make happy, you will be surprised how quickly her (or his) tastes will become your own. I harbour no such fetishism, but I do love to see our big sister happy." She bites her lips. "Although I do admit I like the way she takes charge. So commanding, so strong, she is the sort of woman that makes you feel pleasure simply by doing her bidding." <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ I don’t mind being submitted now and then, Maryl made me understand that quite clearly last night. <</if>>\ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ Maybe, but there is a fine line between being dominating and being a jerk. Why was she so mean this morning? Damn it, I don't want to think about it, about her. I whip these thoughts away. <</if>>\ "Well, I did a lot of her bidding and it gave me no pleasure, just frustration." I pass my finger on the border of my glass, I don’t feel all that thirsty all of a sudden. "She is never pleased with me, except when I am the object of some cruel joke or mocking comment." "She is very proud, you are the one who will have to reach out for her." "Every time I reach out, she bites. I got bitten so many times I just want to protect what is left of my fingers." "You should not give up. You are going to need her, just like she is going to need you." "Need me for what?" "For anything that has to come." She finishes her wine and gives me an encouraging smile. \ \ "Next round we should order something more daring, what do you say?" No more green wine for sure. Maybe I should let her choose, but that would hardly impress her. \ [[Let her pick for me|C3S5b1]] [[Order the most expensive and spectacular drink on the menu|C3S5b2]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6C1">> <<set $C3S5c to true>>\ \ There are plenty of massage parlours near the pool, but Synafae insists that we go upstairs, where we can have a little more privacy. The genasiae lead us to a private cove and accommodate us on the only two beds. After that, they offer some refreshments and give us some privacy. \ \ One can tell how much effort and care went into making this place look exotic and, at the same time, welcoming and relaxing to my kin. It resembles our private bath, albeit much smaller and less luxurious. The walls are of white limestone, gently sculpted by water to resemble the natural beauty of the underground world. Countless candles perfume the air with their smoke and create a relaxing atmosphere. Their glow is gentle to our delicate drow eyes. \ \ I look at Synafae and marvel at how beautiful she is. A hundred sculptors could work their hands on the noblest marble for a hundred years and still not be able to reproduce that same perfection. Her long lively hair, her slender and elegant fingers, her proportions so full and alluring. I feel I could die just to see her smile. "Why do you look at me like that?" She asks. "I just missed you a lot." I deflect. Judging by her smirk, I must be reddening. \ \ Heavy footsteps save me from my embarrassment, and two hulking figures enter the cove. They are two massive women, taller than any matron. They greet us with a slight bow and let their robes fall to the floor. Their bodies are something to behold, more muscular and athletic as the strongest warrior ought to be, yet still very feminine. Their hands are nearly as big as my chest, yet their fingers are proportionally long and elegant. Their waist is thin compared to their thick legs, one of their thighs is probably larger than an orc’s chest. Even not considering their majestic size, their features remain alien. One is dark-skinned, with hair of long golden locks; the other is of fairer complexion, with a wild black mane. \ \ "Hello." I greet the giantesses. "Are you our masseuses?" They answer with a silent nod. "Don’t they talk?" I ask Synafae. "They don’t need to. These fair ladies are half-giants, descendants of ancient folk. Their ancestors blessed them with the gift of telepathy." "Mindreaders huh?" I wonder if they can already feel my second thoughts on this. "Don’t worry, they will not steal your best-kept secrets. They are trained solely to feel your surface desires and follow them." "You don’t say." I giggle. "Let’s put their skills to the test. What am I thinking about?" In unison, they turn their heads to Synafae. A musical and flattered laugh escapes my sister’s lips and I hide my face in the headrest. \ \ The dark-skinned half-giant approaches my bed, making me flinch. I believe she senses my uneasiness, for the first thing she does is give me long calming caresses. She runs her fingers all over my skin and uses her palms to apply pressure to any stiffness they meet. \ \ I can feel the tension slowly dissipating in my mind and body. The half-giant's hands dig deep, seeking out and dissolving tense spots I didn’t even know I had. Like an orchestra, her fingers play a symphony of crackling notes. It is extraordinary how perfect the amount of strength she puts on me is. Any more and it would be painful, but it's not quite the contrary. I can’t see how Synafae is doing, but I can hear her moans. \ \ My massive masseuse pauses to pour some richly smelling oils on my skin. I don’t recognise the fragrance, but it’s not far from what the mushroom girl sold me at the bazaar. Good thing Maryl is not here, she’d lose her mind, poor thing. Mmm maybe I would like to see that. Oh no, I hope the towering telepath did not catch that thought. \ \ The giantess goes lower and gives my buttocks a nice massage. Goddess, why does my weak spot have to be such a large target? I am forced to hold in my moans, lest I cause a scene. My sister feels otherwise, though. A loud moan makes me turn my head towards her. \ [[What's going on over there?|C3S5cx]]

\ I close my legs and cover my breasts. I don't want to be seen like that, not by someone I do not know, especially if that someone is little more than a child. Synafae insists, trying to make her way back between my legs. When she realises that I am not simply playing hard to get, she looks at me with a hint of concern in her eyes. Without words or gestures, I beg her to send them away. \ \ My sister nods if a little disappointed. She turns to our two unwanted guests and invites them to leave, apologising on my behalf. As she returns to me she finds me still hesitant. We float there for a few moments, unsure of what to say. \ \ "I'm sorry." We gesture in unison, which allows us to laugh the tension away. "I did not mean to push you too hard." She gestures. "Maybe you are not ready for something of the sort." "It's not that. It's just that I wanted to be with you and you alone. It has been so long. I don't want to share this moment with anyone." "It is very kind of you to say." She smiles. "Lay back now, so that I may properly apologise." \ \ She starts gently, as she always did, but soon picks up the pace. She explores the outside and the inside of my labia with her tongue, before diving deep between them. Her tongue is so strong, yet so delicate. I missed this sensation so much, my beloved Synafae is again between my legs. I soon forget all about the mishap. \ \ Synafae looks at me with a wicked glint in her amethyst eyes. She pulls the tongue back and begins using her fingers, blowing me a kiss. Each fingertip finds its way to my every sensitive spot, giving me successive jolts of pleasure. I was not that much in the mood a few moments ago, but now I am struggling not to cum too quickly. Synafae notices and smiles full of pride. I try to fight it, but simply cannot. I let out a muffled scream as I climax. \ \ Synafae takes me into her arms as I catch my breath if I can call it such. She gives me a deep kiss, forcing me to taste a bit of myself, which I try to ignore. I playfully push her away. "You are mean!" I gesture to her. "I wanted it to last." "There is plenty more where that came from, you know." She laughs. "But first you'll have to catch me!" \ \ We keep playing this game until both of us are too tired to keep going and get out of the pool. What should we do next? \ <<if $C3S5b is false>>\ [[Visit the long bar|C3S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S5c is false>>\ [[Have a massage|C3S5c]] <</if>>\ [[Too tired to continue, go to the private quarters|C3S6]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6A2">> <<set $Synafae +=1>>\ \ I would prefer them gone, but my sister looks so intrigued. Besides, look at those big imploring eyes. If I was to chase them away, I would embarrass them beyond shame. Still a little uncertain, I invite my sister back to me. The young drow can hardly believe their luck and watch Synafae going back down on me in absolute amazement. \ \ I try to look away, pretending that we are alone. But even Synafae magic tongue can’t make me forget that we are being watched. This may be good in the eyes of the Goddess, but to me is a rather unwelcome intrusion. I try to focus entirely on Synafael, but I catch her glancing at our little public. Unlike me, she seems to be truly enjoying herself, exposing our bodies as much as possible. She is also putting on quite the show. Her caresses, her licks, and her kisses are all unusually exaggerated for the benefit of our spectators. \ \ The young girls are lost in admiration, I've never had anyone looking at me like that, never in my life was I the object of such absolute adoration. The taller and thinner of the two tells me something with the signs, careful not to be seen by her companion. I believe she is telling me that I am beautiful. That brings a smile to my face and, somehow, helps me relax. \ \ In the meantime Synafae is going wild between my legs, giving me powerful long licks and stimulating every part of me with her fingers. After a while, I forget our small audience and the rest of the world around us. I feel a very strong orgasm approaching. Just when I am about to cum, Synafae swims behind me, opening my legs wide for our guests to see. I give my sister a terrified look, but she invites me to play along. "Let’s play a game." She signals to them "I’ll let her cum only when you do." \ [[This is just too much|C3S5a3]] [[This is so hot|C3S5a4]]

\ Before going upstairs we recover our clothes. I don’t mind being naked but there are far too many curious eyes and daring hands in this place. Our quarters are near the top of the titanic stalagmite and to reach it we have to take a water-powered elevator platform. The more we rise the more luxurious the interiors get. \ \ I am accustomed to comfort. The malignant and envious might even say that I am a little spoiled. Yet, the lodgments that Synafae has picked manage to surprise me. The decorations on every surface, the furniture, the ornaments, and the carpets, all walk the fine line between excellent taste and outright opulence. We have a wide lounge where we could host a ball with two dozen guests, a terrace with a view of the entire city, a wardrobe that might be bigger than my bedroom and, above all, a bedchamber with a bed large enough for a matron and her entire harem. My sister watches me dancing up and down the lodge, on her face the satisfaction of those who know how to pick their gifts well. \ <<galleryimage "C3S7">> \ "Happy birthday, little Eli." She tells me. I embrace her, rubbing my head against her breasts. "Little sister, what are you sobbing for?" "Believe me, these are but tears of joy." They are not, not entirely. Synafae has given me a gift out of a fairy tale, what did I get for her in return? Perfume and candies. It is difficult to hide my turmoil from one that knows me so well. Yet she has no questions for me, just hugs, caresses, and kisses. After comforting me for a good two minutes, she breaks contact with my lips and, while caressing my cheek, she says: "We have much to do." \ [[Let's start|C3S6x]]

<<set $Synafae -=2>>\ The young ones hesitate, perhaps wondering what they got themselves into. I address them directly. "You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to." My sister stares at me, "Right?" "Right." She confirms but does so after a little too long for comfort. Our two guests decide to swim away, waving a most formal goodbye. The mood is decidedly ruined and my sisters suggest reemerging. She does not speak her thoughts, but I learned long ago to recognise when she is disappointed. <<if $C3S5b is false>>\ [[Maybe a drink will cheer her up|C3S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S5c is false>>\ [[A massage might reduce the tension|C3S5c]] <</if>>\ [[Maybe it's time for us to go to our private quarters|C3S6]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6A3">> <<set $Synafae +=1>>\ <<set $C3S6a4 to true>>\ \ The young ones hesitate, perhaps wondering what they got themselves into. Maybe they could use a little encouragement. "It would help me a lot." I sign them, accompanying Synafae’s hand back on my pussy. \ \ Though still hesitant, they now seem at least a little thrilled. With a shy smile they begin to touch themselves. "No." Signals my sister. "Not like that." The two seem puzzled, but after a few elaquent signs they understand what they are meant to do. Giving in to a desire they have probably been harboring for some time, they start fingering each other. \ \ When I first saw them, neither of them looked particularly attractive to me. Yet, watching them now, united in passion and intertwined in their love, they look simply divine. Synafae keeps me on the edge, as the two keep caressing, kissing and masturbate each other. Until they finally signal that they are close. Synafae picks up the pace and so do they. I am unable to resist and curl my toes, as I reach my climax. I try not to make it too obvious and fail, they both cum watching me. \ \ After some kissing and cuddling we part ways, the two thank us profusely and ask to meet us again after their baptism. "If the Goddess wills it." Answers Synafae, bidding them goodbye. \ \ When alone, Synafae envelops me in tender embrace "Did you enjoy it?" I make no mistery of my mixed feelings. "It felt awkward as fuck." "You should be happy, not only have you shared your pleasure with others, but you also helped young love to bloom. Truly you did the Goddess’s work. I’m sure she is proud and so am I." That latter is to me the sweetest reward. It is time to reemerge. \ <<if $C3S5b is false>>\ [[Visit the long bar|C3S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S5c is false>>\ [[Have a massage|C3S5c]] <</if>>\ [[Too tired to continue, go to the private quarters|C3S6]]

<<set $Synafae +=1>>\ \ "Two Matron's delights." She orders. "On their way." The bartender begins mixing, or maybe I should say crafting, a rather complicated recipe. The main ingredients seem to be a light mushroom wine, a spice I fail to recognize, and... an egg? The result of this long labour is a dense, bright, and foamy liquid served in a high glass. Synafae rises her drink and offers me a toast. "To my delightful little Eli." I smile and take a timid sip. \ \ It is spicy, very spicy. It tingles on the tongue, the throat, and the stomach. It must also be very strong, for I can feel it going to my head already. "Is it to liking?" Synafae asks. "Yes, very much so." I answer, taking a longer sip. "Do you feel it already?" "Feel what?" She answers with a smile and puts her arm around my hip. She gently forces me onto her and invites me to sip from her glass as she sips from mine. Slowly I feel a tingling sensation making its way to my lower waist. I instinctively rub my legs and can feel a hint of pleasure in doing so. My clitoris has suddenly become swollen and very sensitive. Synafae does not fail to notice and bites her lip. "Did you just treat me to an aphrodisiac?" I ask. "Only a very mild one, I swear." "Are you at least going to do something about it?" I ask, rubbing my foot against her legs. "I will do a lot, just not yet, not here." She grins, extending her legs to me. "Another round?" "Just one though, I don't want to get too deep into my cups, not yet." \ <<if $C3S5a is false>>\ [[No more drinking, it's time to hit the pool|C3S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S5c is false>>\ [[Next we should go have a massage|C3S5c]] <</if>>\ [[I'm starting to feel dizzy, maybe we should go upstairs and lay down|C3S6]]

\ Curses! I don’t know any of the names on the menu, what the hells I’ll just pick the most expensive one. It has the longest list of ingredients, so it has to be good, right? \ \ "Bartender," I shout. "Give us two brimstone blowjobs." "What? Are you sure?" Asks Synafae with a nervous smile. "Right, two for my lady here as well." "Cumming right up." Replies the barista, trafficking with her four arms twice as many unidentified substances. After a long while, she serves us two glasses filled with a dense blueish liquid, on fire. "Little Eli, you do know what you ordered right?" "Of course!" I pick up the glass with my most confident grin. "This is one of my favorites." "Then you surely know you must put out the flames before drinking." I hastily put out the flames. "Obviously." \ \ "So, what do we toast to?" "To anything that has to come." We both down our drinks in a few gulps. It is warm and tastes like herbs and lava. Not the best I ever had, but not the worst either. It is definitely an acquired taste. I grab my second glass and repeat the process. Synafae tries to stop me but fails. The second glass goes down just as smoothly as the first one. A pleasant dizziness envelops my head, while I feel a hint of burning pain, of the sweet sort. "Little Eli, are you alright?" I hear Synafae asking. "Never better." I reply though I doubt my answer is intelligible. \ \ When I wake up I am lying on the floor, with my head on a cushion and lots of amused patrons all around me. Synafae is slowly forcing some fresh, clean, and pure liquid into my mouth. I’d say it tastes like water, but any water I drank in the past would feel dirty compared to this one. Whatever it is, it extinguishes the flames still ablaze on my tongue, throat, and possibly my soul. Many pairs of hands help me on my feet, cupping the occasional feel. \ \ "Feeling better?" Asks Synafae, the amusement in her voice strangely calming. "What in the Nine Hells did I just pour down my throat?" "The most popular drink in the aforementioned Nine Hells." "One more round?" Propose one of the patrons. I politely decline. \ <<if $C3S5a is false>>\ [[I'm ready to hit the pool|C3S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S5c is false>>\ [[I think I'll have that massage now|C3S5c]] <</if>>\ [[All I want to do is go upstairs and lay down|C3S6]]

<<set $Synafae -=1>>\ \ I can’t tell if I’m more embarrassed, shocked, or jealous but I just can’t go on. Reading these sensations as they go through my head, my masseuse stops. "What's wrong?" Asks my sister. "I don't know." I admit. "I just can't seem to relax. This is all so unexpected. I'm not sure..." "Enough." Synafae rises from her bed and dismisses the half-giants with a silent command. They obey meekly, wondering what went wrong. \ \ "I'm sorry, Synafae. I am spoiling the fun." "You don't need to apologise. This is your party, you don't have to do anything that you don't feel like doing, or trying anything that you don't feel like trying." <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ "Maybe Nefail is right, I am too soft." I expect a further consolation from my ever-encouraging sister, but it does not arrive. I raise my eyes and I see genuine concern in her eyes. <</if>> "You know, I could still take you to that happy ending." I propose. "That's sweet of you." She smiles. "But don't concern yourself with that. Why don't you choose what to do next, instead? This is your party." \ <<if $C3S5b is false>>\ [[A drink could ease the tension|C3S5b]] <</if>> <<if $C3S5a is false>>\ [[A dive into the breathable pool will surely be fun|C3S5a]] <</if>> [[I think we should go upstairs and get some proper privacy|C3S6]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6C3">> <<set $Synafae +=1>>\ \ These ladies are giving their best, I’d hate to offend them. Besides, Synafae seems to be enjoying herself a lot, I don’t want to spoil her fun. Anticipating my requests, the mastodonic woman helps me turn over. She smiles at me reassuringly, and all the while she pours yet more oil on my chest and stomach. When she passes her hands on my oiled-up body, it almost feels like she is going through it. My muscles sing at her passage and abandon even the most symbolic resistance. The huge hand finds her way between my thighs and massages me from the clitoris to my lower back. \ \ Meanwhile, Synafae screams, raising her butt with trembling legs. "Did you just cum?" I ask without really needing an answer. "That was quite the happy ending." "Maybe." She moans. "Or maybe a promising beginning." \ \ Synafae rises on her toes, giving yet better access to her sweet spots. The pale giantess resumes her work, this time penetrating both her pussy and her asshole. Synafae's moans grow louder as the long fingers sink deeper into her well-lubricated entrances. "I can feel her fingertips touching from inside of me." She wails. She looks sublime as she cums a second time. \ \ You can’t do that, she is mine! I feel like a hypocrite thinking that, while I myself am well on my way to my own orgasm. The dark-skinned giant masturbates me with a technique that is far beyond mastery, she knows exactly what I want and how I want it. Her fingers never go too low or too high, they never push too hard or too little. I try to resist, but I’m over the edge already. I clench my thighs around her giant hand and raise my butt further up. I scream as I give in to pleasure. \ \ "Elifael!" My sister calls. Still catching my breath, I see her reaching out for me. In her eyes, I read many emotions, pride, desire, and… relief? I take her hand and the giantesses do not relent, their hands ravage both of us with renewed vigour. I forget about them, all I want is to hold on to Synafae and share my pleasure with her. \ \ By the time it is over, I am barely conscious. "Goddess… what happened? Where did they go?" "They’ve been gone for a while." Answers my sister, sipping on a cup of cider. "So, feeling relaxed?" "If I was just a tiny bit more relaxed than this, I would be dead." "Masters of their craft, those two." She exhales in ecstasy. "It would’ve been perfect if they only had a nice cock." I heard her say that many times, especially after her baptism, and every time I can't help but think that she will never truly love me the way I want, unless... "Synafae, I must ask you something. Do you like me?" I ask out of the blue. "Like you?" She asks in puzzlement. "I do not like you, little Eli, I adore you. And I deeply regret anything that I might’ve done to make you think otherwise." "It’s just that… you really seem to prefer…" "The phalli? Believe me, by tomorrow you will understand." I think I just exchanged one worry for another. "Do you believe that the baptism will change me?" "We all must go through change if we want to serve House and Goddess. Isn’t that why you wanted to be a priestess?" "I suppose…" Is all I can mumble. "I know that the future may be scary, little sister. All change entails a degree of uncertainty and facing it can be daunting, especially when we have so much to lose. But don’t you worry, for me and everyone that loves you will be there every step of the way." She welcomes me into her arms and presses me on her breasts. "So, birthday girl, what shall we do next?" \ <<if $C3S5b is false>>\ [[Let's check this long bar|C3S5b]] <</if>> <<if $C3S5a is false>>\ [[Let's take a dive into the breathable pool|C3S5a]] <</if>> [[I think it's high time we go upstairs and get some proper privacy|C3S6]]

\ The Gilded Lady departs with her entourage in tow. "Is my little sister happy with her purchase?" She asks and I nod. "Excellent, the next item on the list is the lingerie." Finally, something a little more up my alley. "Naturally I would’ve hired the very best for you, but since you insisted I called little Emerald." \ \ When she arrives, the little svirfneblin walks in as if entering the lair of a dragon. She looks around, marvelling at the riches, yet fearing the greedy beast that gathered them. She bows low to avoid my sister's gaze. "Greetings and salutations, Malla Synafae." "Your manners lack finesse, little one." My sister says. Her tone is calm and by no means reproachful, yet even when on his best behaviour a dragon is still a dragon. "You should always wait for a drow, especially one of noble birth, to speak first." "Please forgive me, noble one." She bows yet lower. "This is the first time I find myself in the presence of a priestess." "That explains why you fail to recognise one, for I am but a novice." \ \ The grey-skinned gnome turns pale, poor thing. Synafae has always been strict on matters of rank and station, but not like this. Did the years of novitiate harden her once kind heart? That cannot be. "Don’t mind her." I intervene. "My sister may be somewhat conservative, but she means well. Don’t you, Synafae?" "Of course." She speaks with a reassuring tone, but I can’t tell if she means to reassure our guest or me. "So, are you the one who sewed this dress?" "Indeed I am, noble one." "It is impressive craftsmanship." She passes her hand on the dress, caressing what lies beneath. "My sister is very happy with your work and so am I." "I’m really glad you like it. The moment she walked into my shop, I immediately pictured how to bring out her forms." She reddens looking at the result of her work. "You visited her store in person?" Asks Synafae. "Ern… I mean, she only came in person because she wanted to commission the work in secret, she meant to wear it just for you." She covers her mouth, knowing she has said way too much. Both me and her lower our eyes, until my sister speaks. \ \ "Well, I really really like it. I might be tempted to visit your store myself in the near future." She caresses me further. "But for today, we are both at my sister’s service." "Yes of course! Lingerie for a baptism, my specialty." She claims with embarrassed pride. "I prepared a few samples for you." The genasiae carry two heavy chests inside. "My my..." My sister mumbles. "You have come very well prepared." \ [[This gnome takes her craft with the utmost seriousness|C3S7x]]

<<set $Emeraldpath to true>>\ \ "I'm still not entirely convinced." I say, pretending not to hear the argument. "Do you believe some adjustments can be done before tomorrow?" "Of course!" Emerald says. "I will work the whole night through if necessary." "Fetch your tools, I have a long list of instructions to give." The gnome gets to work, under my sister's vigilant eye. \ \ "Synafae, I’ve pondered what you said before and… perhaps it would be wise to invite our sister as well." "It is your birthday, Elifael. You should not feel forced to." "No, you were right. I should not give up on getting closer to her, it’s just that I don’t know how. She is so…" "I know. But we still have time, we should call for her." "If we were to send a message, she would just ignore it." I turn to her with the best imploring eyes I can make. "Could you try and talk to her? Convince her to come?" "I can try." She smiles at me. "Won’t you feel lonely waiting for me here?" "I know I will. So hurry up." She leaves giving a kiss to me and a stern look to the svirfneblin. \ \ Little Emerald resumes her work. She no longer dares to look at me, let alone touch me. "Hey," I tell her. "chin up, alright? You did nothing wrong." "Yes, I did." She sobs. "I always talk too much and forget myself all the time. Especially…" She dares not finish her sentence. "Especially around this." I caress my bum and get a laugh out of those sobs. "Listen, there are very few people who can freely lay their hand on it and my tailor is chief among them." "I am undeserving of your kindness, noble one. Your sister is right. If someone was to see me doing something of the sort… "Then I would tell them the same thing I am about to tell you: I'm the only one who decides if someone can or cannot rub her face on my butt and I say this gnome can do that as much as she wants." She finally dries her tears and proceeds with her task with a grateful smile and reddening face. I tease her through the whole process, bumping into her, exposing myself, and asking her to feel me here and there. By the time she is finished, the fear of retribution is gone. \ \ "Are we done?" I ask. "We are, noble one. I shall have it ready for you before the next cycle." "Good, now take your clothes off and get on the bed." What follows is a long astonished silence. "Take my clothes off, noble one?" "Of course. How else am I going to play with your pussy while your face makes love to my bum?" Her grey little face turns fiery red. She is so cute! Now I really want to sit on it. "I see, you are still full of worries. I’ll have to kiss them all away. \ \ I drop to my knees and pull her to me, giving her a long sloppy kiss. At first, she melts in my hands but shortly after returns my wet display of affection with abandon. \ \ I carry her to the bed and we help each other out of our garments. After some more petting, I climb above her. My huge butt hangs over the tiny gnome, she contemplates it as if it were the most beautiful thing on this plane and the next. A drop of humidity falls from my labia onto her breasts. \ \ "Ready?" I ask. "Ready." She answers with her salivating tongue out. \ [[I drop onto her|C3S7ax]]

<<set $Synafae +=2>>\ \ "You may be right." I lower my eyes and so does Emerald. "I believe this one to be perfect. Will you be able to get it ready for early next cycle?" "I will, noble one." Says she, packing her tools with shaky hands. "If you have no further need of me, I should get back to my shop." "Of course, by all means." I let her go, with more than a little guilt in my heart. \ \ "Are you unwell?" Synafae asks me. "I don’t understand the need for such formalities, I mean, you have been very intimate with many non-drow. Have you not?" "Intimacy of the body is one thing, but the intimacy of the heart? That is something you should reserve solely for your kin." "But why? Why would that be? Is not all love sacred to the Goddess?" "Love between the drow and the non-drow can never be love among equals, my dear." "Isn’t love supposed to be stronger than any barrier? Stronger than rank, race or gender?" "You are starting to sound like a disciple of Eilistraee." She mocks me. "I am not! I’m just trying to understand." "Believe you me." She hugs me from behind. The feeling of her chest on the back of my head makes me shiver with excitement. "Once you return from your pilgrimage you will know. There is still so much that you must learn." "Aye, that I do." "You must trust your sisters." She caresses my jawline with her delicate finger. "Don’t we have your love?" "You do, Synafae." "And Nefail?" <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ "I don’t know." The right question would be: do I have hers? <<else>>\ "I think she hates me. Certainly, she despises me." <</if>>\ "Nonsense, little sister, that is nonsense." She dismisses my words, squeezing me. "You know what we should do? We should send for her, invite her to the party." "She won’t come." "Oh, yes she will." \ \ She summons a messenger and with a few strokes of the pen composes what she must believe is a brilliantly persuasive missive. "Now all we have to do is wait." "What makes you so sure she will answer the summon?" My older sister lays back on the cushions and smiles. "What did you write?" "That if she did not come, I would eat you up all by myself and leave nothing for her." I look away, unsure to ask what I am about to ask. "And will you?" She raises an eyebrow. "Eat me up all by yourself I mean." I meant that to sound like a joke but came out like a plea. I stand there, digging into my skin with my fingernails. We made love more times than I can count, I don’t think she ever told me no, not once. Then why, Goddess almighty, why am I still so afraid that she might reject me? But in the end, she has mercy and calls me in with her index. I try to be elegant, but in the end, I very nearly pounce on her. \ \ She welcomes me into her arms, running her elegant fingers through my hair. I am far too eager for such delicacies, I seek her lips, her mouth, her tongue. For a moment she seems overwhelmed, but not for long. She accepts my passion and returns it. I run my hands all over her legs, her hips, and her arms. She takes my hands and invites me to rub myself on her. I am so horny that even feeling her through our garments is enough to make me wet. \ \ "Your nipples are getting hard." She remarks, pulling out my breasts and playing with them with her thumbs. "So sensitive…" "Please be gentle." I beg of her. \ [[Oh, how I missed this|C3S7bx]]

<<galleryimage "C3S11">> \ Synafae may be beautiful, a ten in a world of eights and nines, but Nefail is a priestess. Her presence alone can be overwhelming, drow and non-drow alike bow low before her. \ \ When she walks in, she does it as if she was a queen. She put on some of her best jewels and a dress that would not look out of place for a grand ball. She looks around expecting to see many people that are not there, but all she can find is me. I can’t tell if she is crossed or relieved. \ \ "Is this some sort of joke?" She asks. "Not at all, sister dearest." Says Syanafae. "Then where is the party and where are the guests?" "The party is right here, firstborn. We have a celebrated, an organiser and a guest of honour." She passes her finger along Nefail’s jawline. "There will also be plenty of refreshments. How about you get comfortable while I fetch your favourite wine?" She pushes her toward me. \ \ I promised myself I would’ve been more decisive toward her, but now that she is here I feel my courage fading. I bow politely, a gesture she does not acknowledge. She eyes Synafae paying little attention to me. "What did she tell you?" I ask. "It matters not." She passes beyond me dropping her clothes. "I trust the water pool is at the right temperature?" Synafae gestures for me to follow her. \ \ When I catch up with Nefail, she is already stepping into the pool. It is hot, forcing her to go slowly. I catch a glimpse of her monstrous cock before it disappears beneath the steamy water. \ \ "What are you staring at?" She asks. "I…like your dress." It is an understatement. One would be excused for mistaking her for a matron. "Would you like a massage?" "Just bring me that wine." "Sure." I walk back inside, halting just to say: "Thank you for coming." For a moment her stern gaze softens, and then she waves me away. \ [[Time to step into the tub|C3S9]]

<<galleryimage "C3S12">> <<set $C3S9a to false>>\ <<set $C3S9b to false>>\ <<set $C3S9c to false>>\ \ A few minutes later the three of us are soaking together, sipping wine and smoking what Synafae explains is a hookah or shisha. The smoke from it tastes fresh and fruity, the opposite of what I first expected. Together with the wine, it gets me lightheaded very quickly. \ \ "So, Nefail, how do you like our little celebration?" Synafae asks, passing her the hose. "It’s not much of a party with just the three of us." She takes a long smoke. "Oh, we are just getting started." She winks at me. \ \ "Was your one-hundredth birthday very grand?" I ask. "Yes, it was." She blows out a cloud of smoke worthy of a dragon. "It was also dreadfully boring." "I wish I could remember it more clearly," Synafae says. "Elifael, do you remember my one-hundredth birthday?" "I do. You looked so happy, surrounded by so many friends. I was little more than a child and still wanted you all to myself. I was quite the pest." "At some point, I remember you disappeared out of the blue." "It was I who took her outside," Nefail explains. "You were out of line." "I thought I was about to lose my sister. I didn’t understand what the baptism or the novitiate were all about. Partially, I still don’t." "And that is why we are here." Synafae says, handing the nose to me. "To lift your spirit, clear your mind and lighten your heart. If you have any questions, your sisters will answer." \ [[Ask about the baptism|C3S9a]] [[Ask about the novitiate|C3S9b]] [[Ask about the ordeal|C3S9c]]

<<set $C3S9a to true>>\ \ I must phrase my question carefully. Such thoughts may seem unorthodox. "I understand the importance and the necessity of the baptism, the only thing I do not understand is why…" "Why does it have to be with the Matron?" Synafae finishes for me and I nod. "That is a question for a priestess, Nefail?" \ \ "You underestimate the importance of this ceremony, little sister." Nefail explains. "It goes way beyond the ritualistic, I can assure you it is entirely pragmatic." "How so?" "Have you ever asked yourself why initiates are counted in hundreds while priestesses are dozens?" I shake my head. "The Path of Perpetual Pleasure can be very rewarding and very dangerous." Continues Synafae. "Those who obtain the Goddess’s favour can expect many gifts. Eternal youth, divine powers, not to mention status and prestige. But how does one seek the Goddess’s favour?" "By practising sex with passion and abandon," I answer, despite it being a rhetorical question. "seeking pleasure and giving pleasure, with abandon and no inhibitions." \ \ Synafae nods. "And therein lies the problem. Such sensations, such delights, are not meant for mere mortals. When indulged upon they may well break the mind and consume the spirit." "That is why we study the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils." Interjects again Nefail. "To steel our bodies and guard our sanity, while we get closer to the Goddess. You train your body and spirit to withstand the pleasure the same way you train anything. You study and you practice… a lot." \ \ It makes sense, I suppose. Still, there is one thing I fail to understand. "But what does the baptism have to do with all this?" "The baptism will be your first test. You must prove to Matron and Goddess that you are ready to walk the path. Failing this first step may jeopardise your entire journey." "Hold on, one can fail the baptism?" \ \ My sisters sigh in unison. "When mating with a priestess, the pleasure can be overwhelming." Says Nefail. "Every drow must be guided through their first sexual experience by a priestess." "Hold on, than any priestess could give me the baptism, even one outside the House?" They shake their heads. "In the case of a noble-born this role is reserved to the Matron." "Some houses prefer sending their daughters to an ally." Continues Synafae. "But mother is rather… orthodox. She believes that the incestuous aspect of the traditional baptism to be important, to be more favourable in the eyes of the Goddess." \ \ I lower my head. "So… there is no way out of this." "No, little Eli. I’m sorry." Synafae gives me a comforting hug. "But fear not, Matron Sipriina can be a caring lover and you should not forget that all she does, she does for us." I hug her back. Meanwhile, Nefail looks away. \ <<if $C3S9b is false>>\ [[Ask about the novitiate|C3S9b]] <</if>> <<if $C3S9c is false>>\ [[Ask about the ordeal|C3S9c]] <</if>> <<if $C3S9b is true and $C3S9c is true>> [[I have much to ponder|C3S10]] <</if>>

<<set $C3S9b to true>>\ \ "So… after the baptism, will I have to commence my novitiate right away?" "Yes." Answers Synafae. "But fear not, you will have plenty of time to live your life." "Just don’t get overly indulgent or overly confident." Admonishes Nefail. "The Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils may be pleasant to learn but is difficult to master. You may have to explore things that may not meet your taste." "You don’t mean…watersp… "Nonononono! Don’t you even dare to utter that word, I will vomit." \ \ Synafae chuckles. "She exaggerates, as usual. The Goddess has given each and every one of us a distinct sexuality. One of the greatest joys in life is to explore it and share it with those who have your passions. I believe that one of the things that the Goddess respects the most is indulging in all things that give pleasure to your partners, even when they may seem unusual to you. They might be a very pleasant surprise." \ \ Nefail scoffs. "You can enjoy every kink and fetish just because you have them all." "That is not true at all, Nefail. I simply do my utmost to understand and appreciate what other people like. For example, I never thought I could find feet attractive, I used to think nothing of them. But after years spent massaging yours, I started to notice things that earlier I did not." She picks up Nefail’s left foot and caresses it. "Now I see that they are graceful, with long toes, high arches, soft oily shiny soles." \ \ I always thought Nefail had nice feet, much prettier than mine, but I never found them attractive. She looks at Synafae, half upset, half enticed. I can’t tell if she is about to kick her in the face or stick her toes in her mouth. "Still, my greatest passion will always be cock." Says Synafae, letting go of her foot. "I am what the Goddess made me." \ \ "Right… what about tantric magic?" I ask. "That will be the dragon’s share of your studies, theoretical and practical." Explains Nefail. "Mastering these spells is no simple matter and should you ever obtain such powers, you will always have to wield them according to the creed." "Do you remember the creed?" Asks Synafae "Of course." "But do you understand it?" "I do." At least I hope so. "Sex should always be a mean to share pleasure, not to exert dominance, humiliate or inflict pain. Non-consensual sex is sacrilegious and frowned upon." "True enough." Nefail agrees. "But you should be careful, not all drow follow the creed to the letter. Rape is the most horrid crime and will exact swift retribution, from the Goddess or her servants." Synafae laughs. "Indeed, dispensing the Goddess’s justice was one of my favourite activities on the world above. Did I tell you about the orc chieftain?" "Yes, sister." Says Nefail, rolling her eyes. "You did, multiple times." \ <<if $C3S9a is false>>\ [[Ask about the baptism|C3S9a]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S9c is false>>\ [[Ask about the ordeal|C3S9c]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S9a is true and $C3S9c is true>>\ [[I have much to ponder|C3S10]] <</if>>\

<<set $C3S9c to true>>\ \ "Nefail, Synafae, I need to know this: what is the ordeal, why is it so dangerous?" Synafae lowers her eyes, while Nefail measures her words. "It is the final step of the novitiate, the one that will make you a priestess… or doom you." "Doom me?" I look at Synafae, brave as she may be, she is not immune to uncertainty. \ \ "To prove yourself to the Goddess and to transcend your mortal nature, you must shed your fears and step into the plane of tentacles." "Japan?" "The sixty-ninth stratus of the Abyss!" Declares Nefail. \ <<galleryimage "C3S14A">> \ "You will have to dive into the Tentacle Pit. There the Ten Thousand Throbbing Tendrils will envelop you and you will know pleasure that goes beyond the wildest and most absurd mortal fantasy. A state of perpetual orgasm, where there is little difference between climaxing and breathing. If you are deemed worthy you will return to the mortal realm, blessed and transformed." "And if not?" "If not…" "Those who are lost to the pit are picked up by the yochlols, Lolth’s guardian angels, brought to her paradise." Synafae reassures me and herself. \ \ Nefail falls silent. Is that what happened to our sister? Was she somehow deemed unworthy? I dare not ask, I dare not even think about it. \ \ "This is terrifying, far more terrifying than any doubt. I regret asking." "Don’t worry, little Eli. Nothing of the sort will happen to you." Says Synafae, but it is not just me that I fear for. "We won’t let it. Nefail, tell her." Nefail looks me in the eyes and after a long silence she promises: "We won’t let it." \ <<if $C3S9a is false>>\ [[Ask about the baptism|C3S9a]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S9b is false>>\ [[Ask about the novitiate|C3S9b]] <</if>>\ <<if $C3S9a is true and $C3S9b is true>> [[I have much to ponder|C3S10]] <</if>>\

<<galleryimage "C3S13">> \ We decide to leave serious matters behind and to drown every sad thought in thermal water, wine and smoke. We soak, sip and squander for almost an hour. I feel far more than dizzy, tasting all the pleasures of intoxication and, with Synafae watching over me, have no fear of going too far. \ \ Every time I look at her, Synafae smiles at me, giving me the occasional caress or playing footsie beneath the water. Even Nefail looks happy if a little inebriated. Her resistance is impressive, she drank more than me and Synafae combined, way more. All three of us seem happy to just be together and let time pass by until Synafae seeks our attention. \ \ "Nefail." She calls, our sister barely acknowledging. "Truth or dare?" Nefail raises her head from her stupor, gazing at Synafae with suspicion. "Seriously?" "Yeah, seriously." She gives her a playful smirk. "Truth or dare?" "Whatever, truth." \ \ Synafae giggles. "If you could summon here anyone, and I mean anyone, who would that be?" Nefail hangs her head back, taking a long while before giving her answer. "I’d say Matron Aunrae Mizzrym." "Her?" I would’ve never guessed. "She is ancient." "Indeed." Synafae agrees. "I didn’t know you liked them old." "I don’t," Nefail says, taking another sip. "but she likes them young and if she was to appear right here and now, I wager she could not resist turning the two of you into her cocksleeves and I would watch." "That would make for an interesting experience." Synafae says, before whispering to me: "They say that, among her many blessings, the Goddess has given her not one but two cocks." \ \ I never saw Matron Mizzrym. In fact, I never saw any matron besides mother. My fervid imagination provides me with a rather fantastical picture: a woman as tall as a troll, holding me with one hand above her throbbing twin trunks. I don’t know if I should feel horny or terrified. \ \ "So, who is up now?" Nefail asks. "Me, I suppose." Answers Synafae. "And I choose truth." "I don’t care for truth. Elifael, you take this one." "Very well." What should I ask her? I could start with a soft question, she would appreciate my candour, but I bet Nefail would like to hear something spicier. \ [[Is there anyone special in your life, at the moment?|C3S10a]] [[Were you ever rejected?|C3S10b]]

<<set $Synafae +=1>>\ Nefail scoffs at my question, which makes Synafae laugh musically. "You mean, besides you?" She asks in return. "No." I puff on the hose to hide my smile. "Your turn, little Eli." Says Synafae. "Truth or dare?" [[Truth|C3S11a]] [[Dare|C3S11b]]

<<set $Nefail +=1>>\ \ Nefail smiles. "Good question, has anyone ever said no to the secondborn of house El’Naar?" "Of course, I was. Like everyone." "Who was this mad woman?" I ask. "It was actually a man. A rivvil more specifically, a lone lumberjack I met in the cold beautiful land of Rashemen. I was on my way to a place called Mulsantir when my coterie and I were surprised by the sudden rain." \ \ "The what?" "Water that falls from the sky." Explains Nefail, her voice full of contempt. "Wet and cold we sought refuge in a big lone cabin, where we found this big lone man. He had the looks, the size and the smell of a grey bear." "A bear?" I interrupt again. "Let her finish." Hisses Nefail. "He was rude, but not cruel. He had a rough grizzled charm that I found intriguing. So, late at night, I snuck into his bed." "Of course…" Scoffs Nefail, rolling her eyes. "He reacted like I was a demon and threatened to toss me out into the rain. Astonished as I was, I apologised. Once he calmed down he explained that he had a wife." "I’m surprised you did not propose a threesome." "Of course I did, but that would’ve been impossible. His wife had been dead for twenty years. Apparently, he had made an oath to the spirits of the woods that he wouldn't touch another woman until he could finally rejoin his one true love." "That is so romantic." I say. "Indeed. Needless to say, I wanted to fuck him all the more. Still, my advances were in vain. He only allowed me to keep him warm for the night." \ \ "What a pathetic story." Nefail scoffs on. "I would’ve sent him to his beloved wife myself." "I can hardly believe anyone could prefer a dead woman to you." I add. "Little sister, you should learn right away that in love the dead can be formidable rivals." As she utters those last words, she looks Nefail in the eyes. Our sister refuses to meet her gaze. \ \ "Your turn, little Eli." Says Synafae, her sudden sternness dead and gone. "Truth or dare?" \ [[Truth|C3S11a]] [[Dare|C3S11b]]

\ "I got this." Nefail grins. "Were you ever caught playing with yourself?" Synafae smirks. "Goodness me, Nefail. You could’ve started with something softer." Indeed she could’ve but she did not. Just look at her, so happy with her choice. She wants me to be the first to abandon the game. Well, big sis, that shall not happen. \ \ "Just once." I answer. "It was right after Synafae had left for her novitiate. I was alone and sad…" "And horny…" Adds Nefail, her grin yet wider. "That night I could not sleep, all I could do was rub my clitoris, again and again, giving myself one unsatisfying orgasm after the other. I didn’t even notice the light of Narbondel rising and all of a sudden Maryl entered the door with my breakfast in the tray. I was naked, the sheets tossed aside and my pussy on full display. She apologised profusely, she said that she called me several times before coming in, but I would not answer." "Ha! And you believed that?" Interjects Nefail. "What did you do?" Asks Synafae. "Me? Nothing, I just laid there paralysed. It was her who offered her help, saying that it was part of her duties." "Strange." Says Synafae. "I don’t remember including this one among her tasks." "Anyway, her tongue was much better than my fingers. She pleased me once before breakfast and once during. Overall I was happy she caught me." "The little minx." Says Nefail. "I bet she spied on you for a good while, before summoning the courage to go in." \ [[I do remember that I was much more in shock than her|C3S12]]

\ "I got this." Nefail grins. "I dare you to get out of the pool and give us a sexy dance." Synafae claps her hands. "That is a splendid idea." "Tentacles take both of you. I’m not doing that." "Oh, is little clumsy Elifael already ready to give up?" "The hells I am." "Then pull up your gargantuan butt and waddle it for us." "I can’t without music." "I will provide." Et tu Synafae! She begins to sing with her angel (or succubus) like voice. It seems there is no escape, this is going to happen. \ \ I get out of the pool, raise my bum and bring my hands to my hips. I saw plenty of dancers in my life, I just have to reproduce their movements, which I never tried before. What could possibly go wrong? \ \ I begin with something simple, a few short steps, a simple pirouette, and some safe wiggling. Both my sisters cheer me on, or at least don’t make fun of me. I gather my courage and try something more daring. I go up and down caressing my legs and exposing a little bit more of myself with each movement. \ \ "Slap it!" Shouts Nefail. I decide to indulge her. "Not like that, harder. We want to see it waddle." "Why don’t you come up here and show me how?" I tease her. "Nah-ha. This is your dare and I rather enjoy it from here." \ \ I keep on going. The more they cheer, the more I dare. I must admit, this is much more fun than I anticipated. Synafae looks at me full of delight, enjoying the silliness and the allusiveness of my moves. Nefail, on the other hand, looks genuinely intrigued. At some moment one of her hands, the one not holding the cup, disappears under the water. Is she stroking her cock? That flatters me more than I would ever admit. I’ll give her more to work with. I go down on an almost perfect split and show her all of me. I can hear the cling of her jewels picking up the pace. I wonder if I can get her to cum before Synafae notices. I rotate my legs, trying to get back on my feet. That turns out to be a mistake. \ \ The slippery border and the weight of my bum conspire against my overambitious attempt at acrobatics. I fall butt-first back into the pool, under the thunderous applause of my sisters. It is Nefails that pulls me back up, and as she does I get a good look at her cock. It was fully erect and only now calming down. "Are you all right?" "I am." I grin. "For I believe it is your turn." \ [[Time to start the second round|C3S12]]

\ The round starts over and Nefail, as predictable, opts once more for truth. Synafae approaches me and whispers an idea. With a giggle and a smirk, I agree. \ \ "So, big sis, have you ever… sucked on your own cock?" Her face lights up in rage, neither I nor Synafae can hold our laugh. "Dare." She tries to escape. "Hey, that's cheating!" I protest. "No no, we should allow that." Synafae winks at me. "All right, we dare you to…suck on your own cock!" Again we laugh. The rage grows and so does her frustration. "I should’ve seen that one coming. You are not going to force me to do that?" "We would never." Says Synafae. "But if you don’t do it, you will ruin the game, along with our little sister’s party. And we are having such a good time." "Come on, big sis. Do it! I really want to see that." She remains unconvinced. "Do-it, do-it, do-it." We chant at her. "Fine!" \ [[Is she really going to do that?|C3S12x]]

<<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ Synafae does not flinch. On the contrary, she seems yet more intrigued. "Dare." She chooses. Nefail gazes at the open border of our tub, the one giving on the city and the other pools below. I don't like the look in her eyes. She is not going to ask Synafae to do anything dangerous I hope. \ \ "I dare you, little sister, to sit on the border, pull out your ass and... urinate on the pools below." She takes another sip from her cup. I stare at Nefail in shock and disbelief. "That's disgusting, not to mention dangerous." "You do know the meaning of dare, don't you?" "You know damn well what I mean. You can't ask of her to..." Synafae hushes my protests. \ \ She stands, letting the hot water drip down from her perfect body. She heads for the border with an allusive walk and challenging gaze. No, I can't watch it. I look away and cover my ears. I dare to peek and regret having done so. Synafae is indeed complying with the dare and for a few moments, nothing seems to happen until an incredulous raging scream wails from below us. \ \ "What-the-fuck?!" "A blessing from the Goddess." Shouts back Synafae. "I'll kill you, you fucking cunt!" Nefail laughs as hard as I ever remember her doing. \ \ Synafae walks back in her place, surprisingly pleased with herself. I can't help but feel some sort of misguided admiration. Had Nefail challenged me to do the same, I would have given up immediately. \ <<else>> \ Synafae does not flinch. On the contrary, she seems yet more intrigued. She passes her eyes from the pitcher to Nefail, ready to face her challenge. "Dare." "Good." Nefail hands her pitcher to Synafae. "I dare you, sister dearest, to take this pitcher, still brimming with warm cum and…" "Yes?" "To pour it over the terrace on the people below." \ \ I must admit that was not what I expected. "Really?" Asks Synafae, with fake disappointment. "Wouldn’t you prefer me to drink it all? I bet I could do it in one go." "Oh I’m sure you could, and would, and love every drop. This is a far better dare. Pour it down below and make sure everybody standing beneath can see you." \ \ Synafae takes the pitcher, stands over the edge and, with a deep sigh, lets semen fall on whomever stands below our terrace. "What a waste." What follows is a short uncomfortable silence, a gasp of surprise and finally a loud shriek. \ \ "What-the-fuck!?" We hear from below. "A blessing from the Goddess." Responds Synafae. "Skunk!" Replies the voice from below. "I’ll have you tossed into the Tentacle Pit, I will!" Synafae pulls back and Nefail laughs harder and louder than I ever heard her do. \ <</if>>\ \ "That was grand." Nefail smirks. "Elifael, be kind and fetch another pitcher." "Isn’t this supposed to be my party?" "It is and you're being a terrible host to a very thirsty guest." "Fine, I’ll go." \ \ When I get back the two of them are chattering conspiratorially. What do they have in mind? "Ah, there she is, give me that and hurry back in. It’s your turn, truth or dare?" \ [[Truth|C3S14a]] [[Dare|C3S14b]]

Nefail grins and invites Synafae to pose the question. "What is your greatest guilty pleasure?" "Guilty pleasure?" "Something you are somewhat ashamed of, but could not live without." I think all my pleasures are guilty, I don’t know which one happens to be the greatest. [[Food|C3S14a1]] [[Spanking|C3S14a2]] <<if $C3S6a4 is true>>\ [[Exibitionism|C3S14a3]] <</if>> <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Anal play|C3S14a4]] <</if>>

<<set $Nefail +=1>>\ <<set $Synafae +=1>>\ \ "Please don’t ask me to sing." I beg of them "Oh no, we already agreed on something you can do well." Says Nefail. "We dare you to tell a dirty joke." Dares me Synafae. "One we have not heard yet." Nefail grins in anticipation. "Make it filthy." "Filthy and unheard… not an easy request." "Take your time. Synafae, give me the hose, will you?" \ \ I need to think long and hard before finding the right one. "Alright, so… a group of maidens of Angharradh take a journey on the sea." "Those fucking prudes." Nefail scoffs. The clergy of the Corellon’s new wife are not very popular among our kind. "During the whole cruise, they pray, they sing, they praise their goddess’s infinite beauty and grace. They praise her so much that the sea goddess Umberlee takes offence and decides to sink the impudent elven maidens." "That's so sad." Says Synafae, is that sarcasm that I hear in her voice? Nefail seems to notice that too, but pays it no heed. "Anyway, the poor maidens sink and all die, their virgin bodies lost to a watery grave." "What a waste." Sobs Synafae. "But their pure souls rise to the heavens, all the way to the doors of Arvandor. They patiently wait at the gate until limpdick Corellon welcomes them in person. But before letting them in, he makes them form a line, beside a basin of elven holy water. He addresses the first in line and asks: //my dear daughter, hast thou ever touched a penis?//" \ \ My audience laughs. It seems I have their full attention now. "The first in line bites her lips and admits: //I only touched one with the tip of my finger.// Father Corellon nods benevolent and says: //fear not, thy soul may yet be saved. Dip the tip of thy guilty finger in this water and thou shalt be pure anew.//" "Synafae, you would need to bathe in that stuff." "As would you, dear sister, multiple times." \ \ "Erm…so, the second in line steps forward and is asked the same question. //I once used my hands to please a friend and, father forgive me, he finished all over my face.// Again Corellon nods, //then thou shalt wash thy hands and face with this water and be pure anew.// At this point, one of the last in line makes her way to the front, jostling and shoving the others aside. She then sticks her face into the basin and gurgles on holy water." My sisters chuckle. "//Daughter dearest, what is thou doing?// She spits the water back into the basin and answers: //Forgive me father, but I wanted to purify my throat in this basin before those two sluts got it up their asses!//" It is a roaring success. Not sure if they are laughing at me or the joke, but still a success. [[Good times|C3S15]]

<<set $Nefail +=1>>\ <<set $Synafae +=1>>\ "I reckon I could not live without food, especially cake." "Ha! That does not surprise me." Nefail eyes my hips. "With every pastry, every cake, every sweet you ingest you get a little rounder." "Well, I also like my breakfast to be sweet and abundant." Says Synafae. "Like your lovers?" Smirks Nefail. "Or your wine." Retorts Synafae. [[Sick burn|C3S15]]

\ We drink, soak, smoke and laugh the whole night. We also go through several more rounds of truth or dare and it’s difficult to say who is ever going to give up first. Nefail is forced to give me a nice massage, something she does with a lot of complaining. The sexual tension gets high quickly, but she refuses to give me a happy ending. Synafae has to reveal some of her most scandalous adventures, which she had for the major part already shared with me. \ <<if $Marylpath is true or $Emeraldpath is true>>\As for me, I take one truth too many and almost reveal all about my most recent escapades. In order to protect my secret lovers I am forced to pick dare after dare. My sisters get me drunk, they get me singing, and they challenge me not to cum for five minutes while Synafae uses her magical tongue and fingers on me. That alone almost drives me insane. By the time the light of Narbondel is good and set, we are all out of smoke, wine and energy.<<else>> As for me, my sisters get me drunk, they get me singing, and they challenge me not to cum for five minutes while Synafae uses her magical tongue and fingers on me. That alone almost drives me insane. By the time the light of Narbondel is good and set, we are all out of smoke, wine and energy. <</if>>\ \ "Curses!" I mumble. "Wine, we are out of Nefail." "We should command the genasiae to bring more." "I think we all had enough" Objects Synafae. "Speak for yourself." Nefail can truly drink like a demon, but even she begins to look tipsy. As for me, I can barely tell the ceiling from the floor. \ \ "Last round?" I ask. "Do we really have to?" Asks Nefail. "Sure we do." Says Synafae, with a hiccup. "We still don’t have a loser." "Fine…truth. I don’t have the energy for the least daring of dares." "I got this." I say giggling. "When was the last time you got really really drunk?" \ \ Those few words, I cannot phantom why, turn the air from euphoric to freezing-cold and iron-heavy. Synafae looks down, while Nefail stares into the empty pitcher as if her stare alone could conjure more wine. \ \ "Last midsummer." She answers. "Midsummer?" I ask. "Isn’t that your birthday?" "It is." Synafae confirms, before dropping the subject. Nefail has never celebrated a single birthday since her ordeal. \ \ "Maybe it is time to end the cycle." "No, why should we?" Growls Nefail. "We are all having fun, aren’t we. You are up, second-born. Truth or dare?" "Truth, I suppose." "Are you using her to get to me?" \ \ Synafae holds her gaze with the dignity of a matron and the coldness of a vampire. "I am not, Nefail. I am simply trying to bring all of us closer together. All part of my fruitless struggle to remind you that you have two living sisters, not just a dead one." \ \ Goddess have mercy, in one hundred years of my life never have I seen fury until this cycle. Nefail raises from the pool, her eyes aflame and her hands shaking. In those eyes I see death. Synafae does not flinch, ready to face whatever consequence her words may entail. I won’t let her, I won’t let them. \ \ I protect Synafae with my body and meet Nefail with my eyes. "Don’t hurt her!" I beg and threaten at the same time. Nefail looks at me and stops, slowly fire and death recede from her eyes. "I was not going to." She declares. "You know what, I really might have had one too many. I think I’ll go lay on the bed." She gets out of the pool, leaving Synafae unfazed and undeterred. \ <<galleryimage "C3S16">> [[Run after her|C3S15a]] [[Good riddance|C3S15b]]

<<set $Nefail +=2>>\ "Well, there is maybe one thing. I'm not sure I should tell." "Spit it out, you know the rules." Says Nefail. "Well..." I look away. "I get turned on when I have someone... you know... spank me." "Everybody does." Says Synafae. "No, I mean, I get really really turned on." While taking another sip, Nefail raises an eyebrow. "I especially like it when I'm hit around the butthole, I don't know why. It should be painful but it isn't, it feels like a wave of happiness going from my bottom to the rest of the body." I spy Nefail going deeper into her cup and into the water. [[Am I getting her horny?|C3S15]]

<<set $Synafae +=2>>\ "One thing I recently discovered is that I get excited when people watch me." I confess, winking at Synafae. "Really?" Nefail asks. "I never took you for a narcissist." "There are many ways to share your passion, dear sister." Says Synafae. "All sacred to the Goddess." "And all known to you, no doubt." She empties her cup, once more. [[How many did she have again?|C3S15]]

<<set $Nefail +=3>>\ The guiltiest pleasure I have ever felt was without a doubt the one little Emerald and her magic tongue gave me. If I am to tell them that, I better keep it vague. "There is one thing." I slowly admit. "It appears I am especially sensitive, you know, back there." "Out with it, sister." Demands Nefail, taking another long sip. "I really like it when I touch my asshole." The long sip comes back out from Nefails mouth, followed by strong coughing. "Oh my!" Synafae exclaims, eyeing our sister. "Care to elaborate?" "This is so embarrassing. It feels somehow //thrilling// when I touch myself back there. Sometimes I massage it, sometimes I have Maryl licking me around it." Nefail looks away, her cheek colouring up and her expression well hidden behind another cup. I see her knees surfacing from the water. Is she hiding her erection? "Sometimes I stimulate it while rubbing myself, fantasising about what it will feel like having it filled by a nice, fat, precum leaking..." "Enough!" Shouts Nefail, her voice distorted by the slightest tremble. "You have been exhaustive enough." "What's wrong, sister?" Asks Synafae. "Can your cock only get so erect?" "Shut up." [[ghgh I think I really got to her|C3S15]]

<<galleryimage "C3S16A1">> <<set $Nefail +=2>> \ I jump out of the pool and chase after my eldest sister. I catch up with her halfway into the bedroom. "Nefail wait!" I beg of her. "I’m sorry." "Sorry? What would you be sorry about?" "I don’t know… I just am." She stares at me long and hard. "Shouldn’t you go back to her? Isn’t she the one you have been waiting for these last two years?" "Will you stop that!" I wail. "Why won’t you understand? Whatever I may feel for her… does not mean that I don’t love you." \ \ Neither of us can believe the words that just escaped my mouth. Nefail, if just for a moment, lowers her guard. "You do not understand, little one. Synafae… she is…" I wait for her to finish the sentence but she never does. "Look, I do not want to spoil your birthday with my… discontent." "Then don’t leave." \ \ She opens her mouth but the words just won’t come out. Shaking her head she returns to her commanding voice. "Go back to Synafae and give her the presents you bought for her." She puts her hand on my cheek and gives me a tiny pecker. It burns more than a thousand kisses first kisses. \ <<galleryimage "C3S16A2">> \ "You’ve put so much effort into this, I will not let you waste it, especially not for me." And just like that, she leaves. \ [[Return to Synafae|C3S15ax]]

<<galleryimage "C3S16B1">> <<set $Synafae +=2>>\ \ For the longest time, neither me nor Synafae utter a single word. I takes a good bit of soaking and at least another cup, before I am ready to say: "What a night." "I am sorry for what happened." Synafae interjects. "What I did and said was… unwise." "She gets on my nerves too, quite a lot actually." "She is the first born and I failed to treat her as such. I have sinned." "No, you have not. You just treated her like a sister." "She is not just my sister, she is my elder sister, it is my duty to show her love and respect." "And she should earn them, like you did with me." She smiles at my compliment. "That is because, little Eli, one hundred years ago, the very day you were born, I swore I would be to you what I wish Nefail was to me." "I think I understand her." Synafae looks at me in puzzlement. "She lost her twin to the ordeal. If I lost you that way, I don’t know what I would do. I would go mad." \ \ I should've not said that, the ordeal is getting closer and I should try to keep her mind away from it, instead I vent my own fears on her. She takes a deep breath. "Should that happen…" "I don’t want to hear it." "Should that happen," She emphasises each word. "I want you to be strong for House and Matron, to earn the Goddess’s favour and to take care of the sister you still have." I embrace her and won’t let her go. "Do you promise?" "I promise." I say swallowing my tears. \ \ "Hush now, no more sad thoughts. Your birthday is almost over, but I hope you enjoyed your present." "I did, immensely." I pull back and take a deep breath. "I also got something for you." "For me?" I can’t tell if her surprise is genuine or not. "What is it." "It is…nothing really, a few stupid things I stumbled upon at the Bazaar." I lead her inside. \ \ I have to take courage before presenting here my comparatively modest gifts. She shows me great appreciation, which I hope is not forced. She immediately tries some of the perfume and the lotion. "My, these are strong. What’s in them? They are giving me ideas." She caresses my thighs. Was I not so spent, I would let her continue. \ \ "I also got you these." "Chocolates!" She cheers. "Real Calimshite chocolates, where did you ever find these?" "Oh you know… I have my ways." She immediately has one. "Mmm… delicious. Why don’t you have one too?" "Alright, maybe one." Ten chocolates later I manage to stop. "Should we save some for Nefail?" I ask. "Well, sister, I mean not to sound cliché but… naaaah." \ [[Let us enjoy this|C3S16]]

//<h1>Chapter 3 - Epilogue</h1>// I struggle to remain asleep, to postpone the cycle to come just a little bit more. I linger, until I know that I can linger no more. It is time. [[Chapter 4]]

Sleep comes easy, as Synafae's caresses lull me into the realm of dreams. <<if $Synafaepath is true>>\ \ I dream of her, of course. Yet she is not the sweet older sister I've always known and love. She sits on the matronal throne, her proportions and appearance altered into those of a powerful priestess. Her amethyst eyes shine with power. Countless drow bow to her and venerate her majestic phallus but none of them picks her interest. \ \ She spots me and a throb of vitality shakes her precum-leaking member. She pushes away one of her many suitors with her foot and invites me to approach. I lay my head on her thigh, contemplating the magnificence of her perfection. Kiss marks of countless mouths are impressed all over her genitals. I put my lips on her tip and with ease it slides down my throat. \ \ Yet more pretenders implore my sister for just a bit of affection, for one chance to display their devotion to her and the Goddess. She has none of it. Instead, she puts her hand on the back of my head and shoves more of her cock into my mouth. \ \ Once fully erect, she pulls out her member and raises me above it with minimum effort. My dripping pussy opens wide to welcome her. There is no way something like that could ever fit inside of me without rupturing my organs, yet I feel no fear, only lust. \ \ She slowly impales me on her gift from the Goddess and every centimetre feels like a piece of paradise digging its way into me. I try to tell her how much I love this, how much I love her, but nothing that comes out of my mouth is even vaguely coherent. She keeps using me as her sex toy until I feel something warm exploding within. \ [[I wake up|C3epilogue]] <</if>>\ <<if $Marylpath is true and $Synafaepath is false>>\ \ Some say that dreams come from memories, but I have no memory of what I see. I am sitting on a bench of wood unknown, contemplating the vault of a cave impossibly tall and distant, covered by countless sparkling gems. It takes me a moment to realise that is the sky I have so much heard about. \ \ I hear the laughing and cheerful screaming of children, followed by Maryl's voice. "Girl, enough! To bed with you. The Sun is well set and you should be fast asleep." The struggle between her and the children goes on for quite a while until the cries fall silent and Maryl comes to me. "I swear, those two will be the end of us." She says. "What will we do with the third one on the way?" She caresses her pregnant belly. \ \ She looks slightly older than I remember her, yet more beautiful than ever. Her bosom has grown so full and plump, while her belly displays a perfect and enticing roundness. "Don't look at me like that." She begs me. "I must look like a beached whale." Her insecurities make her even more delightful. I set aside my garments, to display how attractive she looks to me. "Oh my... again?" Says she, staring at my erection. "This is getting worse and worse. I better take care of it." \ \ She undoes the knot on her back, letting out her majestic tits. She gets on her knees and envelops my pride within her bosom. With masterful technique, she begins wanking me with her tits, giving me delights unknown. "Does this feel good?" She asks and I nod at her. "Would you like to cum in my mouth, mistress? My tits perhaps? Or maybe my belly?" My oniric self, over which I seem to hold no control whatsoever, decides for the latter. After just a few minutes of excellent wanking, Maryl lowers her garments further, exposing her belly. I blast a load of cum on her so thick and abundant, it drips all over around her. \ \ "Good gods, every day there is a little bit more of it." She caresses her cum drenched skin. "How will I be able to keep up with you?" I help her up and turn her around, my cock newly erect. "What again? I don't know if I can go again." I ignore her pleas and rip apart what little garments, her round shapes more alluring and inviting than ever. "Please don't use my pussy." She implores. It does look a little bruised, poor thing. "Put it in here instead. Make sure to fill it all up." With two fingers, she spreads her anus for me. \ \ It is a ring of pink surrounded by white skin and threads of curly black hair. I doubt my cock could ever fit in there. But as soon as I press my tip on it, the pink spreads apart and swallows my purple whole. "Yes! Give it to me, don't hold back." I do as she asks and my mind lost in dreams presents me with ecstasy otherwise unknown. Her anus clenches the base of my shaft so hard it almost hurts, while my tip is enveloped in warmth and pressure that feel beyond perfection. Yet I don't want this pleasure to be for me alone. \ \ I circumvent her belly with my hand, reaching for her clit. "Mistress, there is no need." Oh but there is. It is the thing I need the most, to know that I am giving as much pleasure as I am taking. To show her how much I appreciate what she does for me, again and again, and again. With a few minutes of firm but gentle rubbing, she climaxes all around me. It feels glorious. Her anus squeezes me in trembling and throbbing motions, bringing me well over the edge. Just as I feel another orgasm rising through my phallus... \ [[I wake up|C3epilogue]] <</if>>\ <<if $Nefailpath is true and $Synafaepath is false>>\ \ I dream of my baptism, the moment I much dreaded. I enter the temple-harem with a heavy heart and a lump in my throat. But when I step in, my fears melt away, for it is not the matron that awaits me on the baptismal bed. It is Nefail. \ \ I run into her arms, asking what is she doing here, where is mother? She explains that she convinced mother to let her baptise me in her stead. If Nefail is to be matron, this will be one of her duties. \ \ With a comforting smile, she invites me to sit by her side. She reassures me that everything will be fine, that she would protect me from all harm, and that she will never turn her back on me. She kisses me and tells me that we do not have to do anything that I don't want to. I kiss her back and answer that I want to do everything and more. \ \ The first thing I do is keep my promise and offer her my anus. Her cock hurts like hellfire when entering me, but only for a while. After that, there is only pleasure. I can tell she is holding back and I implore her not to. \ \ The dream goes on in a haze of endless lovemaking. She cums in my ass, she cums in my pussy, she has me pleasuring her with my hands, my feet, my mouth. She fills all my orifices again and again and every time another blast of thick cum enters or covers me I feel full of pride and joy. \ \ I beg her to continue, to never ever stop. As we keep going I see that my belly is now round and full. For a moment I believe it to be simply inflated, but then I realise that I am with child. I couldn't be happier. \ [[I wake up|C3epilogue]] <</if>>\

<<if $Synafae gte 11>>\ <<set $Synafaepath to true>>\ <<else>>\ <<set $Synafaepath to false>>\ <</if>>\ \ Finally, after licking my fingers, I offer Synafae my last gift. She marvels at the silver mirror, now genuinely impressed. "These are splendid, although I can’t see myself in the reflection. Hold on…these are enchanted." "Aye, indeed they are. This way we will be able to see each other every cycle. No matter where our paths will take us, we will never be too far away." "How did you manage to procure something so precious?" "Well, sister, I mean not to sound cliché but… that’s a secret." She laughs. "I think this is the best gift I was ever given. Thank you, little Eli." \ \ She hugs me with abandon. I try to return her embrace but something holds me back. What would she say if she knew who really found these and why has she given them to me. Oh Maryl, please forgive me. \ \ "Hush now." She says. "A light of Narbondel will soon dawn. The next time it will set, you will be a woman." I try to smile, to gather my courage, to convince myself that this is what I wanted the most the last half a century. Than why, Goddess, why do I dread every second slipping away? \ [[The time is nigh|C3S17]]

<h1>Chapter 4</h1> <<if $Synafae gte 10>>\ <<set $Synafaepath to true>>\ <</if>>\ \ So here we are, this cycle is the cycle. I woke up a child, I will go to sleep an adult. This is going to happen. \ \ The servants take a step back and invite me to judge their work through my mirror. The drow maiden in the reflection, adorned in jewels and wrapped in silk, looks ridiculous. As if some nipple ring could make those tiny breasts look any bigger as if that silk could make those disproportionately large hips any thinner. She stares at me, disappointed and sad. \ \ "You look beautiful." Synafae reassures me. "You think so?" As much as I want to believe her, I just can’t. I remember the way she looked fifty years ago, on her fateful day. She looked like a bride fit for the Goddess herself. In comparison, I look like a pot mushroom. "I do." She insists. "You will melt her heart and set her loins ablaze." Those loins are the last thing I want to think about right now. "I am ready." I tell Synafae and she pretends to believe me. I give the maiden in the mirror one last look, I will never see her again. \ [[Time to go|C4S1]]

\ We walk through the corridor, down the stairs, toward the Matron’s quarters. All the servants and guards bow before me, but I can hardly see them. I keep my eyes low, counting every step I take towards my fate. Why do I feel like this? I am about to become an adult, about to take my first step on the path of greatness. I've been waiting for this moment for decades and preparing for it just as long. Then why, Goddess’s grace, why do I feel like running away? \ \ "Still nervous?" Asks Synafae. "I am." I admit. "Any last-minute advice?" "Remember to smile." She recommends. "The Matron will want to see you happy. Do not tell her that it hurts, even if it does. Under no circumstance, must you allow yourself to cry. I did and had a very hard time convincing her that those were tears of joy." \ \ We keep going and I feel my feet getting colder with every step. "Synafae, I don’t know if I can do this." "Yes, you can." She dismisses my concern as if it were a delightfully silly joke. "If Nefail made it, if I made it, then so can you. Ask the Goddess for salvation, let her blessing descend upon you, and everything will be fine." "Where is Maryl?" My question catches her off guard. "I wanted her to attend to me, but she did not show up." "I’ll send for her." She says. "But now you must remain focused." \ \ We are almost there, the moment is almost upon me. Goddess, give me strength. May this be a night of pleasure and joy, not of pain and fear. Make me eager and welcoming, so that one hundred years from now I may look back at this moment with fondness. Please, Goddess. Let not this prayer be in vain, I need you more than ever. \ [[Step into the temple-harem|C4S2]]

\ The temple-harem is a place of splendour, of lavish decor, of extravagant wealth. Shining lamps of hewn crystal illuminate great works of obscene art. The musical laughter of pleasure slaves echoes on marble white and obsidian black. It is almost a palace within a palace and to serve here is a great honour, that must be earned with many decades of devout service. Here the guards are the most loyal and deadly, the servants the most capable and disciplined, and the slaves the most beautiful and skillful. \ \ As I walk past them, all the pleasure slaves rise up and bow low. They are so many, of all races and body types, each more beautiful than the other. The least appealing among them would rival a succubus. What could I possibly offer to the Matron that they cannot? \ \ We enter the blessed bedchamber, where I am to wait for the moment long expected. Guards and servants take their leave and I am left alone with Synafae. \ \ "How long do we have to stay here?" "One does not make a matron wait, we wait for her, for as long as she deems necessary." I fall silent, but cannot hide my uneasiness. "Take heart, little Eli. What you are about to experience will be glorious. It will //feel// glorious." "I don’t know…" "Our mother is a capable and caring lover." "Please don’t call her that." "Elifael," A hint of concern tickles her voice. "What are you saying?" Good Goddess, I can keep silent no more. "This is wrong, this feels wrong in every way. I don’t want her to touch me like that, to kiss me like that, to hold me down and… I can’t do this." \ \ I blasphemed, in front of my older sister, who is about to take the vows as a priestess herself. I must be insane. "Elifael, this is a tradition most sacred." She rightfully reminds me. "I don’t care! I can’t do this, I just can’t." I run into her arms. "I don’t understand, is something wrong with me? Am I somehow abnormal?" "Hush, my dear." She caresses my hair, yet an unusual sternness cools her voice, the comfort she is trying to give feels, for lack of a better term, forced. "Where do these inhibitions come from? Has Nefail done nothing to prepare you?" "I… don’t know." I rub my head on her comforting breasts. "Synafae, is something wrong with me? Have I been cursed?" "No, silly. You have not." She pulls my chin up. "Little Eli, am I not your sister?" "Of course you are." "Do my kisses disgust you? Does my touch disturb you? Does my tongue not feel right as it caresses your clitoris?" "No, no, ten thousand times no." "Then fear not, for the Matron’s touch will feel no different." "It won’t?" "As long as your affection for her is true. Which it is, right?" I take a long time before answering. Truth be told I spent far too little time with the Matron, the older I got the more secluded she became. "Right?" Before I can answer, the doors open. It's Nefail. \ \ Our sister walks in, passing her red eyes on every corner of this sacred place as if challenging the memories it evokes. She then turns to Synafae and gives her one monosyllabic order. "Out." "Pardon me?" "I owe you no explanation, you owe me obedience." Nefail's tone is cold, but her eyes are not. "Out." Synafae's lips turn dark and tremble in rage. For a moment I believe she is about to sink her fingernails in our sister's eyes. \ [[Ask Nefail to be kind|C4S2a]] <<if $Synafaepath is true>>\ [[Tell Nefail to leave you alone|C4S2c]] <</if>>\

<<set $longlust to 0>>\ \ A matron does not wait, you wait for her, and wait for her I do for what feels like forever. Once Maryl described this sensation as butterflies in the stomach, to me they feel more like a swarm of bats. They fly up and down my insides, flapping, scratching, biting. I am just about to vomit when I hear the tap of high heels so heavy they may be at the feet of a giant. \ \ And there she stands, two and a half metres tall, two hundred kilos of dark elven grace, possibly two hundred and two counting her penis. She is sublime in her perfection. She's everything I want to be, although not everything I want to be fucked by. \ \ "Greetings to you, Matron Mother." "Thirdborn." She smiles at me, her voice warm and hypnotic. I believe she wants to reassure me, to put me at ease, yet even to her wyrmling a dragoness is still a dragoness. Be strong Elifael. \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[Remember what Nefail told you|C4S4a]] <<else>>\ [[Don't forget you are doing this for Maryl|C4S4b]] <</if>>\

"Nefail, please don’t be like that." I beg of her. "No no no, little Eli. The firstborn has decided to honour you with her presence and guidance. You should treasure such a fortune." She gets up and heads out. "I wish I could have." <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ I look at Nefail the same way a fly would look at a spider. Yet there is no ferocity in her demeanour, just a lot of frustration. why? "Sit." She commands. By now I’ve learned to expect the unexpected from her, but what she does next surprises me nonetheless. She sits next to me. \ \ "Why did you come?" I ask, to break the silence if nothing else. "What you are about to do, what you are about to face, no one should face alone." She gulps. "I did not, Isara was with me and she carried the burden for both of us." I have not heard her mention her lost sister’s name… our lost sister’s name in my entire life, not even once. Why in the planes is she doing it now? "We were twins but she was nothing like me. She was always the stronger. When we faced the ordeal and only one came back, no one, least of all I, expected it to be me." "How did it happen?" "I do not know. Hells, I cannot puzzle together the memories. Mother believes, or at least she wants to believe, that the Goddess was so impressed with her, she could not let her go." "And what do you believe?" "I believe that to be bollocks." She growls. "After that, I promised I would not lose another sister to that place. So I was tough on Synafae, very very tough. I wanted to make her strong." "Well, I think you did." "No, I did not." She gulps again as if swallowing a piece of rancid meat. "I made her manipulative and cruel." "Synafae is not cruel, she cares about you." Nefail’s head drops. "I will not make the same mistake again. I will not let this… life change you the same way it did to me and Synafae." She turns to me and holds my face in her strong warm hands. \ \ "Listen carefully: I cannot protect you from the Matron or the Goddess, but I know… I know for certain you will get through this." And that's it, my cruel and bossy sister tosses away the armour of sternness she has been wearing for Goddess knows how long, just to help me. "Nefail," I sob. "I’m scared, I don’t want to do this. Why can’t it be someone else? Why can’t it be you?" "If I could carry this burden for you, I would." She fights her own tears. "But I know that you don't need me to. I may have not been the easiest teacher but you were an apt pupil and I know you can do this." "I don't know how." "Yes, you do. Take the initiative, be in control, show her that you are a true daughter of house El’Naar and not some fuck toy." \ \ I try to put on a brave face but fail. "You have to do it." My sister insists. "If not for yourself then for those who love you, for your stupid servant, for the little redhead you forced me to adopt… for me." She kisses me. She kisses me as I've never been kissed before, not even by Synafae. "Do this and, I swear, never again will you ever face any fear or carry any burden alone." She pulls me to her and hugs me. When she finally puts me down, I dry my tears and summon all my strength. \ \ <<if $Flowerjewells is true>>\ <<set $Nefail +=2>>\ "I... love your jewells." "You do?" I caress the flowery motifed gems. "Don't you think they are a little childish?" "No, not at all." She picks up my chin so that she may look into my soul and I into hers. "Not in the slightest." <</if>>\ "I’m ready now. I’ll show her what you taught me. And once I am done with her, I’ll come looking for you." A laugh escapes from her nostrils. "Give her hells." \ [[Thank you, big sis|C4S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ <<set $Maryl +=4>> \ I wait for the firstborn to speak first, but she seems to have nothing to say. She hangs there impatiently as if waiting for something. A couple of minutes pass until one of the slave doors opens. "Be quick, your time is limited." My sister tells the intruder. The latter bows low in gratitude and rises only once Nefail has left. \ \ "Mistress!" My beloved Maryl says. "Maryl! My sweet, sweet Maryl. Where have you been? Why didn’t you answer my summons?" "Forgive me, mistress. I… I was ordered not to approach you before the ceremony, but could not find it in my heart to obey." "Ordered? By whom?" She lowers her teary eyes, knowing how dangerous it could be for her to answer such a question. "It wasn’t Synafae, right?" Again she does not answer, but the silence is eloquent. "Why?" "She believes that I am making you weak, that by growing closer we might attract the Goddess’s disfavour. She believes that I might doom you." This is absurd. Could she be lying? No, not my sweet Maryl, she is pure, she is good. "Mistress, I know what I am and I understand little to nothing of such things." She sobs. "Still I need to know: is it true? Is it possible? Could my feelings really put you in peril?" "Maryl, what feelings are you talking about?" She swallows, trying to unknot the invisible rope holding her by the throat. "This life I did not choose, mistress. My village was burned, I was taken from my family, strapped in chains and sold. I believed myself doomed forever to suffer in the dark until I was put into your service." Her sad smile melts my heart and makes my eyes well up with tears. "You were different, you were kind, and you never mistreated me, not even once. With the passing of the years, I realised that my wish to see you happy went beyond mere devotion. When I see you smile I no longer miss the world above. In this darkness, mistress, my Sun is you." \ \ I can hold my tears no longer. "You fool! Why would you hide something like that from me? Why didn’t you tell me sooner, why now?" "I was scared, mistress. I still am. But the thought of losing you frightens me even more. And if my feelings for you can truly put you in any danger then I… I will bury them, so that they may never harm you." \ \ I pull her to me and hold her tight as if fearing she might disappear the very moment I let go. "Do anything of the sort and, by the Goddess, I’ll never forgive you." She returns my embrace, just as hard. "I don’t care what my sister says. You are mine and I want to be yours. If the Goddess has anything against this, she will have to tell me in person." "Mistress… I…" "You shall not call me that anymore… unless you really really like it of course." A few tears of joy travel from her eyes to her smile. "I do, mistress. I really really do." She kisses me. Finally, she dares to kiss me of her own volition. I now know that our feelings are true. \ \ "Listen carefully," I tell her. "this is my first step on the path to becoming a priestess. When I will be a Goddess’s favourite, I will have the power to shape our destiny as we see fit. We will be whatever we want to be, whatever you want us to be." "I already told you, mistress. By that time I…" "Your gods are cruel for giving you so few precious years in this life. But our Goddess is far more generous and, by my word, I won’t let anyone or anything take you from me, be it my sister or old age." "Mistress… I don’t know what to say, I don’t deserve you." "No, sweet Maryl. It is I who don’t deserve you, not yet, but I swear I will. I swear I will do everything to deserve your love." We exchange one final deep and long kiss. <<if $Snakejewells is true>>\ <<set $Maryl +=2>> Her eyes fall to my jewells, she chews her lower lip at the sight. "You look sublime, mistress." She comments. "You think so?" I ask, caressing a snake's head. "Oh, yes. These jewells make you look so imposing, so fierce, so dominating. Oh, mistress, I can say no more." We share one last burst of laughter. <</if>>\ \ \ "It is time." I tell her. "Will you be safe?" "I will, I was scared before but not anymore. Now I know why I am doing this and nothing can frighten me." We part, holding our heads high. \ [[Thank you, sweet rivvil|C4S3a]] <</if>>\

<<set $C4S2c to true>>\ \ "No!" I protest. "You won't send her away." <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ A hint of rage burns behind her red eyes, but she manages to keep it contained. "Little sister, you need to hear this." "Whatever you have to say, you had nearly a century to say it and I no longer care to hear it." "You do not understand..." "It is you who do not understand! I don't want you here, I don't need you here, leave us alone. To the Tentacle Pit with you!" As I cast this last curse, I seek refuge in Synafae's arms. I place my head on her breasts and she offers me her ever-comforting caresses. "You heard her, sister." Synafae says, a little too pleased with herself. Nefail's lips tremble, her mask is down and she is slow to pick it back up. Maybe I went too far. "Very well." She says. "I hope none of us will regret this." <<else>>\ "You dare defy me?" Nefail growls. "I dare. I need my sister here by my side and you never wanted to be one, so why now? I care not for what you have to say. To the Tentacle Pit with you!" As I cast this last curse, I seek refuge in Synafae's arms. I place my head on her breasts and she offers me her ever-comforting caresses. "You heard her, sister." Synafae says, a little too pleased with herself." I await whatever wrath Nefail wishes to unleash upon us, but nothing is unleashed. All she does is scoff. "You two deserve each other." She leaves. <</if>>\ \ \ I sink my head deeper into Synafae's breasts as if those alone could give me the strength I so sorely lack. After offering me all her caresses, all her recommendations, all the comfort she is capable of my sister gets up. \ \ "I should go as well." Says Synafae. She is just halfway to the door when all of my courage abandons me. My fear turns into panic and I chase after her. "Please don’t!" "What’s wrong?" "I can’t do this! I just can’t." "You can’t do this?" She asks. "Little sister, we’ve been through this." "I don’t care. I don’t want this. Not with her!" "It is the will of the Goddess and a sacred tradition." "You sound like Nefail." Oh if only I could catch those words before they fly from my mouth to her ears. By the time I realise what I said, it is far too late. I look into her eyes and see that all their kindness is gone. For a moment all I see is a coldness that would freeze the Nine Hells. For a moment I feel truly and utterly alone. \ \ "Little Eli," She sighs. "some of our inhibitions are harder to let go of than others. I know that you love and respect mother, don’t you?" "Of course I do, but…" "Is she not beautiful? Is she not attractive?" "She certainly is, yet…" "Do you fear she may mistreat you?" "That is beside the point. I don’t want to do this with my mother!" "She is far more than our mother, she is our matron. She is our strength and our guide. To please her is to please the Goddess. You do want to please the Goddess, don’t you?" "I… do." "As you should." She caresses her breasts. "For she is most generous and grants us many gifts. All she asks in return are a few simple displays of affection." "I don’t understand." I say, drying my tears. "With time, you will." She takes me into her arms and keeps me there until I stop sobbing. \ \ "Listen, how about this?" She pulls my chin up. "I’ll ask the Matron to stay here with you, as your godmother." "You will?" I can feel an unbearable burden being lifted from my heart. "Would she even allow that?" "It is a bit unorthodox… but not unheard of. I believe I can talk her into it." "How?" "Just play along." \ [[Play along|C4S3c]]

\ A matron does not wait, you wait for her, and wait for her we do, for what feels like forever. Once Maryl described this sensation to me as butterflies in the stomach, they feel more like a swarm of bats. They fly up and down my insides, flapping, scratching, biting. It would be unbearable was it not for my older sister at my side. Her caresses still my heart, at least until I hear the tap of high heels so heavy they may be at the feet of a giant. \ \ And there she stands, two and a half metres tall, two hundred kilos of dark elven grace, possibly two hundred and two counting her penis. She is sublime in her perfection. She's everything I want to be, not everything I want to be fucked by. \ \ "Greetings to you, Matron Mother." Synafae and I say in chorus, a well exercised formality. "Secondborn?" She notices, her voice warm and hypnotic. "I did not expect to see you here. Explain your presence." "Matron Mother, as you know, I have fostered Elifael's preparations for the baptism since her earliest age and would like to participate as her godmother." "I most certainly did not know that." The Matron objects. "If I was to allow a godmother to participate, something I believe to be most unorthodox, that role should be filled by your eldest sister. Where is Nefail?" "Nefail has left, mother. It is not my place to judge her, but I believe she has shown little interest in preparing Elifael for what is about to happen and, alas, I fear for her." Synafae embraces me. "Elifael and I have always been close and my love for her surpasses my respect for Nefail and the fear for whatever retribution is to come." \ \ The Matron's gaze shifts between me and my sister. "Thirdborn, are you of the same mind?" "I... I am, Matron Mother." <<if $Nefailpath is true>> Forgive me, Nefail.<</if>> "Very well then. Synafae, you may stay. But I expect you to remain well within the boundaries of your sacred duty." My sister makes an all too pleased bow. "Come to me, child." The Matron commands me. I believe she wants to reassure me, to put me at ease, yet even to her wyrmling a dragoness is still a dragoness. \ [[Be strong, Elifael|C4S4c]]

\ "You wound me, Matron Mother." I pantomime my pain. "I spend months choosing the best silks and most splendid jewells, hours upon hours to coif my hair and get on my make up and I don’t hear one single compliment from you. Would you at least be so kind as to open a window, so that I may leap down from it?" \ \ It seems my attempt at humor is unexpected, but not unwelcome. "There will be no leaping from anywhere." The dragoness smiles at her wyrmling. "You look beautiful." She sits down on the ceremonial bed, the soft mattress moves aside to accommodate her imposing weight. I can't help but look at her bulge and quake at the idea of the monster that sleeps within. "Approach, let me take a good look at you." \ \ I stride in front of her, pirouetting and exposing myself to her eyes. She seems to enjoy the view, I must press on. "Why aren’t you touching me? Don’t you like me? Was my effort all for naught?" A rhetorical question, the answer being so obvious. The Matron passes her fingers on her lips, as if preparing to swallow me whole. "My, aren’t you eager?" She says, her deep voice almost booming. "How could I not be?" I jump on her lap. Her thighs are strong but soft and feel warm beneath me. "I mean, our entire culture is centred on sex and I’m still a virgin. This is maddening!" She caresses my legs. "You are in such a hurry to grow up." "That I am. I can’t wait to spread my… wings and fly." \ \ She chuckles, the same way Nefail does. This is strange, I could swear I’m easing the tension here. Could it be that she is just as nervous as I am? No way. "You do know why we have to do this?" "Of course, my sister told me everything I needed to know." "But not everything there is to know, I am sure." Her caresses become stronger, sending waves of pleasure through my muscle and skin, she is damn good at this. "It matters not, such things you should hear from me. The grace of the Goddess flows through her favoured children. Imagine her like a source, a spring, and we are like rivers. The closer we get to the sea, the larger we become and the harder it is to contain her grace. To do so we need to be strong in body and spirit, lest we overflow, lest we lose ourselves." "And you are going to teach me how?" "I will do a lot more than that." She caresses my cheek with her long fingers. "During this ritual I will transfer the Goddess's grace, in its purest form, from my body to yours. It will test your mettle, but it will also turn you into a proper recipient." "Brilliant! I always wanted to be a proper recipient." "This is no laughing matter, young one." Despite that, she lets a bit of laughter escape her voluptuous lips. "Without this preparation you would not be able to withstand her power. It would drive you mad with lust. All you could think about for the remainder of your life would be sex." "So... no real change at all?" This time the joke falls flat. To her, such concerns are all too real. "As the years go by and your power grows, so will the lust within you. It will take more and more discipline, self control and… release." That would explain why most matrons have a harem as large as a small army. "You need to master the delicate balance between abandon and control, either extreme may very well be your doom." "This is scary, you must feel constantly pent up." \ \ I slide my hand beneath her crotch. For a moment I fear I might be going too far, but she does nothing to stop me. I move her silk aside and release her pride. She is not as big as Nefail, she is much much larger. From the base to the tip it is nearly as long as my arm and twice as thick. It almost hits my chin when I let it go up. "Oh my…" I try to conceal my terror. "Is all of that for me? Won’t it break me?" She laughs. "Many have asked me the same question, none ever asked me to pull it out." "It’s not because they died, did they?" She laughs. "Your sister is right, you are quick-witted." "I also happen to be very perceptive, you know?" "Are you, now?" I piqued her curiosity. "And what does my very perceptive daughter perceive?" "That you, Sipriina El’Naar, Matron of House El’Naar and Conseleuse on the Ruling Council of Menzoberranzan, are almost as nervous as I am." \ \ She seems surprised and not pleasantly. "Do tell, why would I be nervous and what about?" "I am not sure…" I have actually no idea, I have to come up with an answer and quickly. "...at first I thought it was because you didn’t like me, which is absurd because: look at me, I’m perfect." I mean that sarcastically, but she does not take it that way, she looks at me with... pride? "That you are." "Then I thought you would prefer not to do this with your own daughter, a silly notion." "The silliest I’ve ever heard." "So that leaves one possible conclusion: you fear that I might not want to do this, you fear rejection, you fear for me to be weak." \ \ She listens to each word I say with growing curiosity. "You are too clever for your own good." She smiles again. "I know that this might not be easy for you, it is not for me either. I would not force you to do this if I did not believe, from the depth of my soul, that it is indispensable for your salvation." "I understand, I also don’t want you to do anything you would rather not for my sake alone." "You have a kind heart." It sounds less of a compliment and more of a concern. \ \ I climb up to her face and press my lips onto hers. Again she did not expect that, for a moment she is the one unsure on what to do. I let go of my inhibitions and part my lips. She does the same and I offer her all the affection that can flow through my lips and tongue. After kissing deep, long and sloppy, I pull back and we stare at each other in delightful confusion. \ \ "I still want you to fuck me." She laughs again, the tension finally subsiding. "Shall we begin?" "I am not sure I want to rush this. This might be the longest conversation we had since… ever. I like it." "So do I." "I have an idea, how about you keep talking a little more and I ease us into this, make it a little less awkward." "That sounds lovely, and how do you plan to do that?" "Leave that to me." \ [[Suck her cock|C4S5a]]

\ "I hope you are well, mother." I bow to her. "It has been long since we last met, longer yet since we last spoke, longest of all since we did so alone. I was afraid… I am afraid I have somehow displeased you." "Displeased? Don’t be absurd, child." She sounds touched, but also a little annoyed. "Being a Matron entails many burdens and many duties, as you may one day find out yourself." "I understand, Matron Mother. I just wish things were different, simpler." It seems I have taken her by surprise. "Please forgive me, I speak too much and forget myself." \ \ She sits on the bed, making it creak beneath her weight. She looks at me with growing appetite. "Do not apologise, I also sometimes wish I could’ve been more of a mother and less of a matron. Alas this is the price of greatness." "If I may, Matron Mother, must you pay this price alone?" "When you will have daughters of your own, you will understand." She caresses my cheek with her big yet elegant hand. "Hush now, let me take a good look at you." \ \ I let her hand guide me, allowing her to contemplate all of my body and my efforts to adorn it. She seems pleased or at least pretends to be. "I am sorry, I am not as beautiful as my sisters." "Each of you is as the Goddess made her, perfect in her own way. Come, sit here." \ \ She invites me to take place on her lap, which I do with a shy smile. I hop on and let my feet dangle below. I am not the lightest of my kind but she seems to not feel my weight in the slightest. "You do know why we have to do this?" She asks, pulling up my chin. "I do, at least I believe so." I answer with a nervous smile. "My sister told me everything I needed to know." "But not everything there is to know, I am sure. It matters not, such things you should hear from me." She caresses my legs as she begins to explain. "The grace of the Goddess flows through her favoured children. Imagine her like a source, a spring, and we are like rivers. The closer we get to the sea, the larger we become and the harder it is to contain her grace. To do so, we must be strong in body and spirit, lest we lose ourselves." "And you are going to teach me how?" "I will do a lot more than that." She caresses my cheek with her long fingers. "During this ritual I will transfer the Goddess's grace, in its purest form, from my body to yours. It will test your mettle, but it will also turn you into a proper recipient." What a reassuring choice of words. "Without this preparation you would not be able to withstand her power. It would drive you mad with lust. All you could think about for the remainder of your life would be sex." Most who know me would barely be able to tell the difference. "As the years go by and your power grows, so will the lust within you. It will take more and more discipline, self control and… release." That would explain why most matrons have a harem as large as a small army. "You need to master the delicate balance between abandon and control, either extreme may very well be your doom." "This is scary, you must feel constantly pent up." I slide my hand beneath her crotch. For a moment I fear I might be going too far, but she does nothing to stop me. I move her silk aside and release her pride. She is not as big as Nefail, she is much much larger. From the base to the tip it is nearly as long as my arm and twice as thick. It almost hits my chin when I let it go up. "Oh my…" I try to conceal my terror. "Is all of that for me? Won’t it break me?" She laughs. "Many have asked me the same question, none ever asked me to pull it out." "It’s beautiful. I bet it pleased countless women. I hope it will like me." I give it a little kiss and the Matron, to my surprise, reddens. For a moment she appears just as nervous as I am, could it be? "Is everything alright, Matron Mother?"I keep calling her by her title, as if formalities could make this any less weird. "Of course." She answers, a little too hastily. "Why wouldn’t it be?" "I am not sure… could it be that you feel this to be somewhat strange?" "Do you?" "I…" One should know better than trying to lie to a matron. "I know that this might not be easy for you, it is not for me either. I would not force you to do this if I did not believe, from the depth of my soul, that it is indispensable for your salvation." "I understand. I just wish I could make it easier for you." "You have a kind heart." It sounds less of a compliment and more of a concern. "I’m the one who should ease you out of your inhibitions." "You don’t need to. I want to do this, I really do." I hug her, sinking my head between her gigantic breasts. "I want to prove that I am a worthy child of the Goddess." "You don’t need to prove anything to anyone, I know you are." She hugs me back, pushing my head further into her rack. "Maybe I know how to help you." I tell her. "Help me, how?" "How about you keep talking a little more and I ease us into this, make it a little less awkward." "That sounds lovely, and how do you plan to do that?" "Leave that to me. In the meantime, tell me about your cycle." \ [[Get to sucking|C4S5b]]

<<set $longlust +=1>>\ \ I hop off her lap and kneel between her impossibly long legs. I caress the inside of her legs with my hands and my face. She has been sweating, her smell feels strangely comforting. I look up at her and with a hint of embarrassment, I ask. "Tell me about your cycle." \ \ She twists her waist, as to give me better access to her gigantic genitalia. "Well, what is there to say? Like you, I spent most of the cycle preparing for this ceremony." "So dresses and makeup?" I ask, passing my hand on her long shaft. "Not really, no. I was afraid I would've been too much for you." "Too much, how?" I press my cheeks on her balls, I can’t resist inhaling their aroma, it is intoxicating. "Few, if any, can withstand a matron’s lust. Intercourse with one of us as a single partner can be dangerous." That I can easily believe. "Really?" I pass my right hand beneath her balls and start rubbing her lady parts. Nefail loves it when I do this. "How dangerous?" "Unreasonably so." She says with a moan. "Those uninitiated in our faith simply cannot handle that amount of tantric energies. Their mind breaks. That is why I never have sex with less than three slaves." "No less than three?" I pour many a kiss upon her balls and start licking the shaft. Goddess, it is immense. "And on average, how many times do you cum?" "About ten times." Ten times? A single slave would not just lose her mind, she would explode. "Although today I felt especially… eager, so I did it fifteen times just to be sure." Unholy fuck! "Fifteen? Are you sure there is any cum left for me in here?" As if to answer my question, a thick drip of precum jumps out of her urethra onto my hands. "Oh believe me." She says with a trembling voice. "There is plenty." \ \ I work my way up to the tip, I make the piercings decorating her cock shine with saliva. "Will this be your first time, sucking a cock?" She asks. "Indeed it will." And what a cock it is. "You never drank any seed?" "Not a single drop." She seems impressed. "I hope what you have here will be worth the wait." "Oh believe me." Her voice trembles yet more. "It will." \ \ I get all the way up to the tip, which is as big as my fist. This is it. My very first blowjob and I have no idea how I am supposed to get this whole thing in my ridiculously small mouth. "Are you scared all of a sudden?" She asks with a smirk. "Not at all." I lie. "I was just savouring the moment. I have licked, kissed and wanked dozens of cocks but I never actually took one in my little mouth." As I say that, another rope of pre-cum shines out of her cock. It smells like her sweat, just much more intense. Out of habit, I lick it up. It is beyond intoxicating, it is enthralling. I must have more of it. \ \ "Don’t rush it." She holds my head back. "Start slow, the more you enjoy this the more I will. Give it a good kiss." I obey. "Good, now let your tongue slide beneath it, lick the frenulum. Yes, just like that." She repays my effort with a loud moan. "Now let it inside of your lips, slow and steady, slow and steady." My jaw opens wider than I thought it ever could and, just like that, a cock enters my body for the very first time. \ \ She moans in pleasure, which makes me feel more proud than any other accomplishment of mine. I do my best to take as much as possible of this massive cock inside of my mouth, I promise myself not to gag, but fail and she quickly pulls out. \ \ "You are doing well." She reassures me. "You don’t need to overdo it." Yes, I do and yes I will. I show her my most wicked grin and take her back in my mouth, this time I go deeper. I can’t tell if she is feeling more pain or pleasure, my mouth must feel so small around her. I better slow down. \ \ "Does this feel good?" I ask her. I try to sound confident, but my breath is already short. "It feels alright." She tells me. "But you can do better than that, can you?" Eager to prove myself, I use all of my best tricks. I take it in my mouth, pull out, lick it all around, stroke the shaft, and massage her balls. "Yes, just like that." She encourages me. "You have seen nothing yet." Again I pull it out of my mouth, licking and rubbing I slide down all the way to her pussy. I give her lady parts some well-deserved attention, all the while giving her cock a good wank. \ \ I lose myself in the blowjob. Her taste, her moans, and everything else seems to disappear. I keep licking, rubbing, wanking and sucking until an impossibly strong hand pulls me by the hair. She holds her cock straight at my face, wanking it with more force than I ever could. \ \ "It is time, you are about to receive her blessing." Goddess, it is really happening. "Tell me, have you ever tasted any cum before? Do not lie, I will know." "Never, not once, I swear before House and Goddess." As soon as these words leave my mouth, she shoves her cock back inside of it. \ \ I let it through, feeling her gargantuan tip stretching my throat, throbbing, pulsating, exploding. It is too much, I can’t do it. I try to pull back but her hand envelops the back of my head completely and presses it further on her cock. With no warning, besides one animalistic moan, she floods my mouth with cum. \ \ The first mouthful escapes from my lips and splatters around my mouth and chest. The rest I try to gulp down, as a good girl ought to. I gulp and gulp and gulp some more, but there is just no end to it. I fight not to gag but, Goddess help me, I feel faint. \ \ Finally, she pulls her cock back, leaving a trail of semen, pre-cum and saliva behind. I gasp for air and cough, my tears must have turned my make-up into dark streams across my face. \ \ "I am sorry. I got a little carried away." She says, not sorry at all. "How was it? Did it taste good?" "It was… intense, to say the least." I reply, massaging my jaw and throat. "As for the taste, I could hardly feel it, you came too deep, Matron Mother." "For that, I apologise." The matron picks up my chin. "This time I will make sure you get to taste all of it." "This ti…" That is all I manage to say before my mouth is once again full of cock. \ \ There would be no escape if I wanted to seek any. She pushes my head on her cock, using my mouth as she would use a toy. She is stronger than Nefail, stronger than Triel, even if I put all of my energies into resisting her, she would hardly notice. I am completely and utterly at her mercy. \ \ She lays back, letting go with her hand but enveloping me with her leg. She uses her calf to press my head on her cock. All I can do is hold on to her thighs, which are so thick I could barely hug them, and suck with abandon. I look her in the eyes and do all I can to display enthusiasm. \ \ After a while, we find a pleasant rhythm. She seems to enjoy this, despite me being able to take no more than a third of her humongous cock. As for me, I slowly abandon all resistance, being used like this feels eerily relaxing. The taste, the smell, the feel, they are all much more intense than I am used to. \ \ "You are talented indeed." She tells me, I try to smile at the compliment. "Your little throat needs a lot more practice, but you are very skilled with your tongue. Make me feel more of it. Yes, just like that, go around the tip." She moans. "You are going to make mommy cum again." Mommy? She never referred to herself like that, it is very unmatron-like. It bothers me that it does not bother me. Mommy yes! Give me all you have, your little girl wants to taste it properly. \ \ She now puts both of her legs on my shoulders. Goddess, they are heavy. She holds my head in place, gently but firmly, her tip pulsates between my lips and releases another flood of sperm into my hungry mouth. \ \ This time I welcome the generous load and savour it, happy that I don’t need to force it down my throat. It tastes salty and bitter, like a very strong mushroom tea. As I swallow one mouthful after the other, I look into her eyes. She barely flinches, enjoying my reaction as much as her own climax, if not more. Once she is finished I bring my thumb down to the base of her urethra and slide it all the way up, to squeeze out the last drops. These too I happily gulp down. \ [[More...|C4S6]]

<<set $longlust +=3>> \ "You have done well." She compliments me. "Thank you." I say full of pride. "And thank you too for your generosity," I tell her cock, before raining a dozen kisses upon it. aShe shakes her head at my silliness. \ \ "So, how did I fare compared to my sisters?" "Feeling competitive?" "No, just curious." As this exchange goes on, I start caressing it again. It looks like it won’t be long before it gets up once more. "It is difficult to tell. Synafae gives amazing tit wanks, she is a master at that." Of course, she is. "As for Nefail, a comparison is hard. Her sister was still with her during the baptism, which helped her in more ways than one." "And after that?" "After that… I wouldn’t know. Unlike her younger sister, Nefail always did her duty diligently but with little abandon. After her ordeal, she seldom visited my bedchamber." "She… doesn’t blame you for what happened, does she?" "Not as much as she blames herself." She picks me up as she would a doll and puts me on her lap. "No more sad memories now. We cannot let the past spoil the present." \ \ She is right of course. This is my moment and it is I who must see through it. I could ask her to begin but I’m not sure this is wise. It might be better to wear her out as much as possible before we begin. But how? \ [[Offer her a footjob|C4S6a]] <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[Offer her a thighjob|C4S6b]] <</if>>\ <<if $Marylpath is true or $Synafaepath is true>>\ [[Offer her cunnilingus|C4S6c]] <</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Offer her a rimjob|C4S6d]] <</if>>\

\ "Matron Mother, if I may be so bold, there is one thing I always wanted to try." "You feel like experimenting? That is very sweet of you, dear." She touches the tip of my nose. "What did you have in mind?" "I was wondering if I could try touching it with my feet." "With your feet?" She frowns. "Nefail would never let me do that, but I was always curious to see if I could." "Well, it has been literally centuries since someone gave me a footjob, I’m intrigued. Do go ahead, dear." \ \ From the very first moment, I realise this was a terrible idea. I have little to no notion of how to do this and my uneasiness is evident. I am unsure of where to stand, if to stand, should I ask her to lie down? Should I lie down? Damn it! She senses my uneasiness and finds it cute, which I’m not sure is a good thing. "Why don’t you lay down beside me?" I do as she says and awkwardly begin caressing her cock with my toes and soles. \ \ "They are so small and soft." She comments. I smile at what I presume is a compliment. Thank you Synafae for taking me to the Waterfall Palace, my feet have indeed never been this soft. I gently squeeze her cock between my feet, it does feel kind of nice. My soles are much more sensitive than the palm of my hands, I can feel the texture of her skin much better. Although I’m not sure I'd prefer to use my mouth, I’m not sure if she does either. \ \ I keep at it for a while, until she raises me above her and puts me between her huge tits, facing out. "Let’s try it like this." She holds me up with ease and I can focus on using my feet much better. I keep going up and down her gigantic cock with my sole and even manage to get my toes wet with a few drops of precum. Unfortunately, this victory is short-lived, to perform properly I must use several muscles that I never trained. I get tired way before she gets to cum. I try to insist but soon regret it. I accidentally scratch her with one of my toenails, making her moan in the most wrong way possible. \ \ "Goddess! I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!" What have I done? I ruined everything! Hurting the blessed penis of a priestess is a crime that exacts swift punishment. But a matron’s? Oh, Goddess, woe is me! "It is alright, dear." She says. "Think nothing of it." I apologise again, better to do so five times too many than once too few. Damn it, I need to focus. No more mistakes! \ \ "Darling." She says. "It is now time for you to become a woman." Says she, grabbing me by the ankles and forcing my legs open. "I'm... I'm ready." "Yes, yes you are." \ [[The long wait is about to end|C4S7]]

<<set $longlust -=1>>\ \ "This is really unfair." I playfully complain. "What is unfair, dear?" "You have literal centuries of experience, hundreds if not thousands of lovers, received perhaps millions of blowjobs. How can I possibly compete with them?" "My dear, you don’t need to compete with them." She reassures me. "You will find out that a fine pair of lips around your cock is much like a good cup of tea or a chalice of fine wine. You never grow tired of them." That I can believe. "Still, I would like to offer you something only I can do, or at least do better than most and I think I know what." "Well, colour me intrigued. What do you have in mind?" \ \ I position myself on top of her, letting her newly erect cock slide betwixt my thighs. "This is something that dear Nefail really loves, although she would never care to admit that." "Oh, I see." She smirks. "It has been a very long time since I did anything of the sort. I nearly forgot what it feels like." "Allow me to remind you then." \ \ I clench my thighs as hard as I can, squeezing all the blood in her cock all the way to the tip. She moans in pleasure and surprise. "Oh my…you have very strong legs." I relax my muscles and start going back and forth. "I had a lot of practice. I remember the first time I did this, it was awkward and exhausting. By now my legs got so strong I can use them better than my hands." "I can tell, sooo much better." She moans. "We could use some lubrification though." "Good idea, do you have some oil or…" "Why use oil when I have something much better right here." \ \ With a wave of her hand and a well-placed touch, right over my lower abdomen, she makes me scream in pleasure. It is a new feeling, a little less than an orgasm but much longer lasting. I can feel a river of juices going down my inner thighs, all over her cock. \ \ "Good Goddess, what was that?" "That was but a mere trick, no more than a cantrip, albeit a very useful one. Focus now, show me what you can do." I obey with no hesitation. Whatever she did to me, also made my labia and my clit so much more sensitive. Even just squeezing my legs feels good. I try to endure, I must focus on her now. I keep going back and forth clenching my thighs when it pulls out and relaxing them when it goes back in. \ \ "Dear, your thighs are fantastic. So powerful yet so soft, no wonder your sister loves them." "Really? Did she tell you that?" "She did not, but a matron knows." Big drops of pre-cum begin to pour out, drenching my thighs. "I’m not doing it too hard, am I?" "No!" She moans. "Your skin is so fresh, I’m almost envious. You might actually make me orgasm." "Oh no, not yet." \ \ With a wink and a grin, I let her cock flap back onto her stomach. I then proceed to squeeze it between my buttcheeks "I want you to cum all over my back and ass." "And what an ass it is." She compliments me, giving me a caress and a good spanking. "You’ll need to guard it well, every priestess at the Grand Temple will want to stick her cock in it." She bites her lips. "You may need to learn how to take more than one." Goddess, more than one? "It is the kind of butt nobody wants but everyone wants to fuck." I complain. "It would look better on a pleasure slave than on a priestess." "Despise not your Goddess's given gifts." She quotes as I start to wank her with my butt. "Besides, I know at least one drow who has a bigger one." "Really? Who would that be?" I ask, keeping up the pace. "Matron Genna Tlabbar has probably the largest and heaviest ass in the whole Underdark, it is almost three times as wide as mine." "Three times? How can she even walk around?" "She stands at least two heads taller than me, and her legs are proportionally strong. Her huge rump is actually a mighty gift. It is said that she can make anyone, or any//thing//, climax simply by sitting on them. It is also said that she is quite the pervert." "A pervert?" I ask, squeezing her cock harder. "What could possibly pass as a perversion in the eyes of the ruling council?" "It seems Matron Tlabbar prefers the company of males." "No way! That is disgusting!" "Indeed, they say that she keeps a secret harem composed only of males hidden deep inside her palace. All who share her kink are sooner or later invited to her secret chamber for an unholy orgy." Her cock twitches. "Some people truly have no shame. Having dozens of males with their cocks out, wanking and salivating, all waiting for their turn at one of our sacred holes. Having one or maybe two of their impure dicks violating our feminine orifices and filling them with their unsanctified cum. Who would ever consider doing something so disgusting." "Good Goddess, your ass feels incredible!" She groans. "Thank you! I’m so happy you like it." "I don’t like it, dear. I love it. I have fucked thousand of pussies and just as many buttholes, your ass alone is better than many of them. Oh, Goddess, truly you have blessed this one, I can feel your grace squeezing the love out of me." \ \ Despite her serious tone, I can’t help but find her words silly. For a moment a giggle escapes my lips, yet I too can feel something. All of my nerves suddenly grow more sensitive, as if a thousand invisible hands were caressing them. What is this? What is going on? \ \ Mother breaks my thoughts, raising me with no effort and pinning me face down on the bed. "I can scarcely resist!" She says, sliding her cock over my butthole. <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ <<set $longlust +=2>>\ For a moment I fear I won’t be able to keep my promise to Nefail, but all of a sudden the matron stops. "What is this?" She spreads my asshole and through it looks into my soul. "You have been soiled!" "No, mother, I swear." "Do not lie to me, child. You gave away what was not yours to give." \ Oh no! How did she? "Forgive me, forgive me, mother!" I beg of her on the verge of tears. "I have sinned, I was weak, and I wanted to make her happy." "Who? Whom did you want to make happy?" "Promise me you won't hurt her." "I promise no such thing! Now speak, who fucked your precious butthole before your mother?" "She didn't fuck it, she just stuck her tongue in, that's it." I sob. "It was just a few centimetres." That explanation seems to calm her, at least partially. "The tongue? Nothing more?" "Yes." I gulp. "She really liked me, I didn't have it in my heart to say no to her." "You are too kind." She means that as a reproach, not a compliment. "Do you forgive me, mother?" "I forgive you, child." But in saying so, she climbs on the bed and stretches out my asshole. "Now I shall cleanse you of sin." She pushes in. \ \ "No!" I scream so loud, they may have heard me in Waterdeep. "What did you say?" "Please don't, mother. I promised Nefial, I promised her she could take my anal virginity." She hesitates. "She really likes my butt and... I wanted to do something special for her." "You defy your matron out of love for your sister?" Slowly, hesitantly, I nod. "I... respect that. It is good that you love your sister so much." I let out a long breath in relief. "Are you sure there is no other sin you wish to confess before we continue?" "No, mother. I swear! A thousand times, I swear." "Good." Finally, she relaxes. "It is now time for you to become a woman." \ <<else>>\ For a moment I fear I won’t be able to keep my promise to Nefail. Fortunately, the Matron seems to be enjoying herself as it is. She squeezes her cock with my buttocks, her hands sinking into my bum. She keeps at it, harder, faster. I can’t do anything besides holding on to the sheet with my hands and teeth. I have lost control completely. "Harder!" I beg of her. "Spank me!" When her hand slaps my ass I feel a mini orgasm shaking me. Thank Goddess she has more self-control than I do, had she decided to fuck my ass I couldn’t have resisted, physically or mentally. Before long the droplets of pre-cum cease to fall on my back and she begins to groan. A blast of warm seeds showers me with love and delight. "Wow," I smirk. "there is so much of it?" "You sound proud." She observes. "I suppose I am." I caress my cum covered skin. "It feels so good on me." "If it feels good on you, how do you think it will feel inside of you?" "I really wouldn’t know." "Are you ready to find out?" Says she, grabbing me by the ankles and forcing my legs open. "Yes! I was scared at first, terrified even. But now I want it. I want it more than anything I’ve ever wanted in my life. Give it to me!" <</if>> [[The long wait is about to end|C4S7]]

<<set $longlust -=1>>\ \ "This is really unfair." I playfully complain. "What is unfair, dear?" "Your cock is so beautiful and magnificent that it gets all the attention, but you still have a pretty feminine pussy underneath it. How long has it been since it had a cock for itself?" She actually has to think about it. "I would not know, very long indeed." "Such a magnificent pussy should not go unattended. May I?" She hesitates, unsure of what to expect, or perhaps why would I make such a proposition. "I may be new to blowjobs but I am a master at cunnilingus." I insist. "Mmm… it has been very long since I had my pussy properly licked. And your sister Synafae says you have become quite adept at this fine art." Of course, she does. "All right, show me what you have learned." \ \ The Matron lays on her back, making the sacred bed creak beneath her weight. She opens her gigantic thighs apart and raises her balls, offering me full view and full access to her pussy. It is indeed magnificent and suits the rest of her figure all too well. The only thing that puts me a little off is its size. From the vagina to the clitoris, it is just a bit smaller than my head. \ \ I take place between her legs and give her pussy a kiss. The matron shivers on her toes, it must be very sensitive. I begin to pass my tongue along her labia and before long she gets really wet. Her smell fills my nostril and her taste my mouth. They remind me of Synafae's just a lot more intense, perhaps that is why I find them so comforting. \ \ "Your sister was not exaggerating." She compliments me, and between her moans. "You do know how to please a woman." "I'm so happy you like this." Her pussy is so big I can easily stimulate her clitoris while sticking my tongue into her vagina. "You have a beautiful pussy mother, has it really been so long since someone enjoyed it?" "Alas, it has." She sighs, leaning my head in. "As the centuries go by, finding cocks able to please me becomes harder and harder." "Have you ever tried Nefail's?" "Of course, I have, although the last time was long ago and I believe the experience was not as pleasant to her as it was to me." "Well, when I'll have a cock of my own, I'll be sure to please you with it." What in the unholy fuck am I saying? Where did these words come from? "I look forward to it, child." The Matron says, pinching her nipples. "Use your tongue now, I want to feel you inside of me." \ \ She is enjoying herself for sure, but will this be enough to make her cum? After several minutes of intense licking, she does not seem that much closer to climax. I have to do better than this. \ \ "Mother." I ask. "May I try something a little more intense?" "Oh, dear. By all means, go ahead, there are no wrong answers." We'll see about that. I close my right fist and rub it on the entrance of her vagina. At the same time, I wrap my lips around her oversized clitoris. "What are you..." Before she can ask, I fist her good while wailing on her clit with my tongue. \ \ She arches in pleasure and releases a beastly moan. "Goddess, it has been so long, I almost forgot what it felt like. Keep going, child. Don't stop, don't hold back." I had no intention of stopping and was not holding back in the slightest. That means I have to double my efforts, which I'm not sure I can. I open up my fingers inside of her, careful not to hit her with my fingernails. Simultaneously I start sucking on her clitoris as I would on a small cock. It seems to work, the flow of juices is becoming a flood, I am wet to my elbow. \ \ I keep going, harder, faster. Until I start wondering if I bit off more than I can chew. Thankfully, just as my muscles and my tongue are about to give in, she begins to quiver. Her orgasm is powerful, her vagina clenches around my arm so hard I fear she might break it. Her orgasms go through her body as a rain of sperm falls all over me from above. \ \ "My sweet baby." The matron calls me. "It has been so long since I have cum like this. It almost feels like a whole new sensation." "I'm glad." I say, wiping the cum off my hair. "How about you give me a whole new sensation now?" She licks her lips and plays with her nipple. "Yes. I hope you are ready, for I can hold back no more." She grabs me by the ankles and forces my legs open. "I am! I was scared at first, terrified even. But now I want it. I want it more than anything I’ve ever wanted in my life. Give it to me!" \ [[The long wait is about to end|C4S7]]

<<set $longlust -=2>>\ \ "Well, mother. There is one thing I recently discovered that I really like." I say, avoiding her gaze out of embarrassment. "Really? What piqued your youthful curiosity?" "I can't say, it's just too much. But I will show you if you would let me." She pauses, wondering what it might be. She studies me as if she could divine the answer with her eyes alone. "All right, I shall indulge you." "Would you... lay on your stomach for me?" "My, that is a bold thing to ask of your matron." "I know... please?" Again she hesitates, but in the end, agrees. \ \ Her ass is just huge, I press my hands onto her buttcheeks just to see how deep they sink. Pretty deep actually, it is rather satisfying, I can't resist playing with it just a little. "Enjoying yourself, dear?" "Sorry! I got carried away." "There is no need to apologise, child. Why don't you give your mother a proper massage?" "Yes! Of course, of course." \ \ My hands are well trained and the Matron moans in relaxation as they work their magic. As I pass my fingers over her sweat-soaked skin, I feel a tingling sensation growing within, especially around the lower part of my waist. I ignore it, focusing on the task at hand. "That is very good, child." The Matron says. "But I warn you, you are making your mother really horny again." "Please, wait just a little bit more." I spread her anus and press the base of my tongue onto it. \ \ It is overwhelming, I can scarcely believe it, my head spins. As soon as I give the first lick, her smell enters my head and goes straight to my brain. The tingling sensation turns into inescapable heat, that rises and burns all my nerves. A demon possesses my tongue and there is no stopping it from getting what it wants, more of that ass. \ \ "Oh, anilingus." The Matron wails. "I just love anilingus. How did you know?" I didn't, just like I didn't know //I// loved it. "Continue, child. Your mother is so very proud. So very proud indeed." She really does not need to tell me twice. \ \ Goddess, what is happening to me. If I was to picture something of the sort in my mind just a few cycles ago, I would've shivered in horror or maybe vomited. Now here I am, spreading my mother's ass and licking the rim of her anus as if it were the most delicious delicacy the Underdark had to offer... and maybe it is. \ \ "Sweet child of mine, if you keep going like this, I might be unable to resist. I will soon need release." I can barely hear her. This ass is my whole world now and I have no intention of escaping it. Is this how I make Emerald feel? I will never deny her this sensation, poor little gnome, she needs her dark-elven booty to worship and delight. The demon in my tongue, aware of my sinful thoughts, gets bolder. \ \ "Mother, forgive me for I am about to sin." I sink my tongue into her anus, as deep as I can get. She does not stop me. On the contrary, she places her hand on the back of my head and pushes me further deeper into her. "This is it, child. Do not relent." As if, I wouldn’tme furthea even if I could. Sweaty and smelly flesh. r deeper into herenthralled by whatever power it conceals. Goddess, I think I'm coming. \ \ The Matron groans and her majestic ass clenches all around me. It very nearly crushes me, but I care not. I don't want to pull back, I want to reach within her just a little bit more. I think I hit something with my tongue, something delicate, something that pleases her. I hear something splurting beyond her, and then she relaxes. \ \ I gasp for air. I had no idea how close I was to fainting. The tingling fire slowly recedes and I am myself again. I would almost be inclined to start over, but the matron raises and reveals a magnificent spectacle. Her whole body, not to mention the sheets, are soaked in cum. "Look what you made me do." She compliments me. I feel the fire returning and I leap on her. It is her seed that my tongue demon now craves and there is no stopping it. I gulp down every last drop, all the while my mother covers me in tender caresses. \ \ Once she is clean and I am sated, we stare at each other for just a moment and then burst into giggling. "You truly are my daughter." She says, filling me with pride. She then gives me a deep kiss and that alone suffices to make her erect anew. I look at it, then her, and say. "Make me into a woman." \ [[The long wait is about to end|C4S7]]

This is it, it is about to happen. My heart is pounding, my stomach is clenching and I have the matriarch of all lumps in my throat. The Matron eases me on my back. Her eyes are reassuring, but her mastodonic member is not. She flaps it on my belly, inviting me to caress it. It is beautiful yet scary. She licks her thick lips with her long salivating tongue. She passes her pre-cum leaking tip on my stomach, my crotch, my clit, my tiny virgin lips. "Ready?" [[Ready!|C4S7a]] <<if $flexpotion is true>>\ [[Ready...no! The potion, I gotta take the potion|C4S7b]] <</if>>\

<<set $longlust +=8>> \ She invokes the name of the Goddess and asks her to grant me all possible blessings and impossible delights. She grabs me by the thighs, I hold on to the sheets so hard my knuckles go pale. She then pulls me on her cock and it slowly discloses what was never open. I feel it entering, one centimetre, two centimetres. At about six the slippery sensation turns to discomfort, at ten it becomes pain. I clench my teeth, unable to hold in my whimpers. Each additional centimetre of her cock brings with it an exponential amount of hurt. Her cock is not even halfway through when it all becomes agony. "Mercy!" I implore. "Mercy, mother. It hurts, I just can't..." "You must endure, my child." She gives me the first thrust and what was painful becomes excruciating. \ \ "Goddess, what sensational sensation, what delicate delight, what unique pleasure to take your virginity, my child." "Mother, please..." I yelp. "Please, stop." "Have faith, child. The pain shall turn to pleasure." \ \ It doesn't, not in slightest. I'm not yelping or whimpering, I am screaming. That does not stop her. On the contrary, it pushes her to further savagery. "Mother, please! PLEASE! No more." Rivers of tears run across my face, then and only then she halts. \ \ "Goddess, what have I done. Elifael, are you well?" "Mother, I am sorry, it hurts. I can't do this, not like this, I am sorry. I am so sorry. Please, no more." So unbearable is the pain, that my mind seeks refuge out of my body. I do no longer control my own words more than my own sobs. I feel so distant as she tries to comfort me, as I implore her and the Goddess to forgive me. \ \ "It is you who must forgive me, child." She says, drying my tears. "I may be too old to give baptism, perhaps it would've been wiser to leave it to your elder sister." What? So it was a possibility? Oh, Goddess it still hurts. "I'm sorry." I repeat. "What... what are we to do now?" "Fear not, child. The Goddess has granted your Matron great powers. Powers that triumph over pain and fear. Have faith." She gives me a comforting kiss, while sliding her hand on my ruined womb. I hear her whispering a few words in the language of the drow of yore. With each syllable, the pain recedes. Soon all my senses are overwhelmed by her presence. All I see is the perfection of her curves, all I hear is the beating of her heart, all I smell is her perfume. "Now, let us pray together." \ \ She leads her cock back onto my bruised pussy, her tip slides inside comfortably. There is no pain. "Are you well?" "Yes." I whisper. "Does it still hurt?" "I don't care." "Good." She begins to move back and forth. "I don't know if I would be able to halt once more." \ \ I breathe heavily, every time she slides back in I feel like all my organs are being compressed to make room for her. She keeps a slow pace, giving me time to get used to the feeling. With each passage of her cock, my nerves seem to awaken. Like the tongue that tastes a new wine for the first time, sip after sip the taste becomes clearer and richer. The sensations that were confusing at first are now turning into pleasure, intense pleasure. \ \ "Mother." I yelp. "I think... I think I need more." "Really?" She asks, with a hint of concern. "Then more shall I give." She picks up the pace just a little and lets nearly half of her cock slide inside into my no longer virgin pussy. "Yes!" I moan. "I can feel the grace of the Goddess flowing through me. Oh you have the most magnificent and perfect cock I’ve ever laid eyes upon." What the fuck am I saying? "I am glad you like it. Is it starting to feel good?" "It feels divine! I want to serve it, to please it, to worship it." These are not my thoughts… or are they? Either way they turn into words on their own accord. The more she thrusts, the harder it is to hold them in. "I need more of it." I say, despite my best efforts not to. "More? Are you sure?" "More!" I beg. "I believe I will die if I don’t get more of it inside of me." "Oh my poor little Elifael, don’t worry." She now holds me by the wrists. "Mommy won’t let you die." \ \ She thrusts deeper into me. I don't know what miracle is at work here. I should scream in agony. But my screams are of another sort altogether. "Oh mommy, yes!" I cry. "Please, impale your little girl on your Goddess given cock!" \ \ She keeps at it for a good while and before long I feel a first powerful orgasm approaching. What happens next feels less like climaxing and more like exploding in ecstasy. I roll my eyes and let out my tongue, screaming at the top of my lungs. I must look ridiculous but I don't care, not in the slightest. \ \ "Oh my Goddess…" "That was nothing," The Matron tells me. "Compared to what is about to happen." She begins to thrust harder. Beneath her massive body the bed does not simply shake, it quakes. Mother is now holding me by the hips, keeping me in position as she punishes my pussy, for believing it could resist her invincible penis. "Brace, my child." But I do not brace, I dive headfirst into the sensation. I don't care if it may hurt, all I want is for her gift to go deeper, to open me wider, to fuck me harder. Every time it hits the mouth of my uterus, I can feel it throbbing. Oh my Goddess, how I crave it. I feel like I will die, I will surely die, if she does not cum within me. I spread my legs as much as I can and yell: "I want all of it, all the way!" "All of it? Are you sure?" "Yes!" I cry as I try to wrap my legs around her. "All the way in, I want to feel those balls slapping on my asshole. Make me your cocksleeve." \ \ She doesn't need me to tell her twice. With a last decisive thrust she shoves her entire length, and what a length it is, inside my tiny pussy. All the air is pushed out of my lungs, all of my insides stretch to make room for her massive cock. It hurts, even with the spell it hurts, but it’s the good kind of hurt. It keeps going until I finally feel her massive balls on my asshole. \ \ "Here it cometh, praise be!" \ [[Praise be|C4X1]]

<<set $longlust +=4>> <<set $flexpotion to false>>\ \ "Wait!" I scream. "Would it be possible to put some lubricant on it?" "Lubricant, really?" She smirks. "We have none at the ready. I could have someone fetch a little, but that would ruin the moment. And this one is much too beautiful of a moment to ruin." She pushes her tip, opening my lips, eager to ruin me. "I know but… I think it would help." I implore. "I really wanted to do it raw… but I’m not so confident anymore." She is conflicted, literally, it takes her whole force of will to contain her urges. In the end she wins the fight. "Very well." She sighs. "We do want this to be as pleasant as possible." \ \ She kisses me on the forehead and rings for a servant. Two cute human girls, barely of age, fetch the requested lube in haste. In her boundless generosity, the Matron grants them the honour of applying it. This gives me enough time to grab the vial, drink it and make it disappear once more. The greenish liquid tastes more bitter than anything I’ve ever put in my mouth. When the Matron turns back to me I struggle to hide my disgust. \ \ "Here it is." She announces, climbing back on top of me, her cock all lubed up and shining like a jewel. "Feeling at ease now?" "Yes, mother. May you find me worthy of all the tribulation." I reply, chewing on my lower lip. "Ready?" She asks one last time and I happily nod. \ \ She invokes the name of the Goddess and asks her to grant me all possible blessings and impossible delights. She grabs me by the thighs, I hold on to the sheets so hard my knuckles go pale. She then pulls me on her cock and it slowly discloses what was never open. I feel it entering, centimetre after centimetre, reaching all the way to my uterus and pushing it up. I roll my eyes and squeal like never before. There is no pain, but not really pleasure either. I simply feel like I’m expanding. \ \ "Are you well?" "I am." I hope. "Does it hurt?" "Not as much as I thought, no." "Good." She begins to move back and forth. "I dread holding back." \ \ I breathe heavily, every time she slides back in I feel like all my organs are being compressed to make room for her. She keeps a slow pace, giving me time to get used to the feeling. With each passage of her cock, my nerves seem to awaken. Like the tongue that tastes a new wine for the first time, sip after sip the taste becomes clearer and richer. The sensations that were confusing at first are now turning into pleasure, intense pleasure. \ \ "Mother." I yelp. "I believe I can take more." "Truly?" She asks, pleasantly surprised. "Then more shall I give." She picks up the pace just a little and lets nearly half of her cock slide inside into my no longer virgin pussy. "Yes!" I moan. "I can feel the grace of the Goddess flowing through me. Oh you have the most magnificent and perfect cock I’ve ever laid eyes upon." What the fuck am I saying? "I am glad you like it. Does it feel good?" "It feels divine! I want to serve it, to please it, to worship it." These are not my thoughts… or are they? Either way they turn into words on their own accord. The more she thrusts, the harder it is to hold them in. "I want more of it." I say, despite my best efforts not to. "More? Are you sure?" "More!" I beg. "I believe I will die if I don’t get more of it inside of me." "Oh my poor little Elifael, don’t worry." She now holds me by the wrists. "Mommy won’t let you die." \ \ She thrusts deeper into me. Thank you Veldrina for your potion, for without it I would now be impaled. Instead there is no pain, only growing pleasure. "Oh mommy, yes!" I cry. "Does this not hurt?" She asks. "Maybe a little." I lie, very poorly. "But I can take it." I could take all of it, but I don’t want to raise her suspicion any further. \ \ She keeps at it for a good while and before long I feel a first powerful orgasm approaching. I try to hold back just a little bit more. "Naught girl." She mocks me. "Are you trying to resist your Matron? That won’t do, that won’t do at all." She whispers something unintelligible and sticks two fingers into her mouth. She then puts her saliva covered fingertips on my clitoris. What happens next feels less like an orgasm and more like an explosion of ecstasy. I roll my eyes and let out my tongue, screaming at the top of my lungs. I must look ridiculous but there is nothing I can do. \ \ "Goddess…what was that?" "That was nothing," She tells me. "Compared to what is about to happen." She begins to thrust harder. Beneath her massive body the bed does not simply shake, it quakes. Mother is now holding me by the hips, keeping me in position as she punishes my pussy, for believing it could resist her invincible penis. I resist no more, all I want is for it to go deeper, to open me wider, to fuck me harder. Every time it hits the mouth of my uterus, I can feel it throbbing a little harder. Oh my Goddess, is it finally happening? Is it about to blast a load of cum deep inside of me? I spread my legs as much as I can and yell: "I want all of it, all the way!" "All of it? Are you sure?" "Yes!" I cry as I try to wrap my legs around her. "All the way in, I want to feel those balls slapping on my asshole. Make me your cocksleeve." \ \ She doesn't need me to tell her twice. With a last decisive thrust she shoves her entire length, and what a length it is, inside my tiny pussy. All the air is pushed out of my lungs, all of my insides stretch to make room for her massive cock. It hurts, even with the potion it hurts, but it’s the good kind of hurt. It keeps going until I finally feel her massive balls on my asshole. \ \ "Here it cometh, praise be!" \ [[Praise be|C4X1]]

\ Maryl, if I was to falter now, would I ever see you again? Would we ever break our fast together once more? Oh, Maryl, the only reason I want this cock is so I can fill you with my baby girls. I must resist, I will resist. \ \ When the matron is finally done with her orgasm, which has lasted one minute and felt like an hour, all that is left of me is a well fucked, well-filled and no longer virgin dark elf. She pours herself a cup of light wine after another. Trying to recover her fluids perhaps, or chasing away bad thoughts. \ \ I get close to her and hug her. "Thank you." I tell her. "That was a magnificent experience." She smiles, yet her smile looks somewhat forced. "Did I do something wrong?" I ask. "No, of course not." She hands me my own cup. "Drink instead. It will do you good." \ \ We sip on our wine, and the post-coital clarity seems to have hit her hard. "I know it was not easy for you." I tell her. "I just hope I made it a little easier." "You did." She reassures me. "I hope it felt good." "Good does not even begin to describe it. Your lovers are the luckiest in this plane and beyond." "Really?" She has another cup. "What did you like the most." "Everything. I liked to kiss it, I liked to lick it, to swallow. I loved it when you came deep inside of me, that felt like nothing I’ve ever felt before. I still feel so full, it is such a beautiful sensation. There is just one thing I don’t understand." "What would that be?" "You didn't kiss me, why?" "I thought you would prefer me not to." "How so?" I giggle. "Relentless fucking and womb-shattering creampies are in order, but a simple display of affection is just too much?" "You would be surprised how many are put off by such forms of intimacies, even during savage copulation." "My sisters won't kiss you?" "Synafae does, for she believes that to be part of her duties. Nefail... she is very shy when it comes to kisses." \ \ Her big red eyes avoid my gaze, lost in distant and not-too-pleasant memories. For my entire life, I thought of her as a distant and somewhat unachievable authority, closer to the Goddess than to her kin. I wonder if she sometimes feels alone, all the way up there. I take away her cup and jump over her lap. I cast my arms around her neck and pull myself up to her lips. My kiss catches her unprepared, yet she welcomes me with growing passion. \ \ Our tongues fight a long pleasing duel and are both exhausted when they are done. We break the kiss leaving a long trail of saliva between our smiling mouths. "What was that for?" She asks. "For you, of course." I giggle. "Child..." Something slaps on my butt from below, her beast is yet again awakened. "I hope you are ready to continue." \ [[Goddess, it just never ends!|C4S9]]

\ I understand now why Nefail forced so much upon me all these years. This is what she wanted to prepare me for, and I detested her for it. I must make it up to her, I must recover all the time we have lost. But how can I, if I do not pass this test? So I keep taking it, I keep cumming, I keep on keeping on until it is all over. \ \ When the matron is finally done with her orgasm, which has lasted one minute and felt like an hour, all that is left of me is a well fucked, well-filled and no longer virgin dark elf. To my mother’s surprise, and also my own, I burst out laughing. \ \ "Are you alright, dear?" She asks, bewildered and a little concerned. "I have literally never been better in my entire life." I delicately massage my worn-out pussy, warm seed flowing out of it and mixing with my own juices. "How can you produce so much of it? It seems physically impossible." "Not only is it possible, but it is also natural." She pours herself a cup of light wine. "Albeit I need to drink lots of fluids after each and every orgasm." I steal the cup from her hands and empty it with three long gulps. "Can I have more?" She pours me another cup and, after a silent toast, drinks from the pitcher itself. \ \ "So…" I smirk. "Was I or was I not the best lover you ever had?" "You have potential. One day you might make a fine priestess." "Although the path is long and fraught with cocks, right?" "I know you are up to the challenge." She believes that her compliments still sound forced, her eyes look distant, and her heart seems heavy. \ \ "Is something wrong?" I ask. "One moment ago you had me impaled on that beautiful monster and looked happy about it. Now you sound distraught, why? Is it something I did?" "What I feel like is not due to any mistake on your part, I assure you." "Oh, now I understand. You feel guilty for taking your little girl’s virginity." "Don’t be absurd. Why would I?" "I know, right? Your little girl here couldn’t be happier. You shouldn’t feel guilty but you do." "You forget yourself." "Oh really? What are you going to do about it then, spank me?" I hop face down on her lap and raise my butt to her. "I’m ready when you are." \ \ My big butt does not fail to impress her, I just hope it does not turn out too tempting. I need this asshole to stay a virgin just a little more. "I ought to, you are being quite impertinent." "I understand mother, I really do." I try to sound serious. "I didn’t at first but now I do. Nefail lost a sister, you lost a daughter, and neither of you wants anything of the sort to happen again. I don’t want that either. That is why all of… this is alright with me. I am happy to have done this." "Well…" She smiles at me. "Hearing that does actually make me feel better." "So you are not going to spank me?" "Not to punish you." I grin and raise my ass a little further. \ \ She proceeds to give me a good spanking. I chew on my lips and moan every time she slaps my buttocks. Her hands are extraordinarily strong, yet every spank is delivered with masterful precision and never too much force. "Harder!" I ask, getting wetter and wetter. She gives me the spanking of my life, delivering intense and pleasant strikes each and every time. She pauses just to caress my worn-out buttocks or check how wet I am inside my pussy. "Child." She whispers. "I hope you are ready to continue." \ [[Goddess, it just never ends!|C4S9]]

//<h1>Ten cycles later</h1>// <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ \ The doors fly open, which to Veldrina can only mean one thing. Either the Matron or her firstborn daughter has come to visit her and those are guests she cannot afford to leave unattended. She closes her volume and commands her invisible servants to put it back on the high shelf and descends the stairs wondering how long will this interruption keep her from her work. \ \ "Firstborn! You are most welcome." The falsehood in her voice is as blatant as she can afford to make it. "To what do I owe the honour?" "Be silent, snake." Nefail enters the laboratory. Her stride is a display of fury, her mood has been terrible ever since that cycle. "How is young Elifael?" Veldrina asks. "It has been a while since her baptism. We should be seeing at least some sign of recovery by now." "She seldom leaves the Matron's quarters now. She needs at least two pleasure slaves to attend her all the time, otherwise... the screams..." "Ah yes, in her current state, any pause in copulation must feel like agony. How is it that your clergy calls this condition? Tantric Transcendence?" "I call it bullshit." "I see... poor thing. She was the least dull among you." The housemage says, for once without any sarcasm. \ \ They sit together, in crushing silence. "Should I have some wine fetched?" Veldrina proposes. "Fuck wine." The firstborn growls. "It is blood that I want." "Really?" The house mage asks, to herself and her guest. "And whose blood would you like to taste?" "Of those who did this to her." "That would include your mother's, firstborn. Are we really discussing what we are discussing?" "It is time for house El'Naar to have a new Matron." \ \ Veldrina stares at her guest, uneasy and curious. "Of course, I am happy to be part of this conspiracy of yours. I will not betray you because...?" "Because I know your best kept secret, //jaluk//. You will help me with my plan, if not for love of Elifael, then for fear of what will happen to you should I reveal what I know." "Yes." The housemage admits, sinking his nails in the palm of his hand. "Those are indeed equally valid reasons. What can I say if not: I'm with you?" "You'll know what to do when the time will come. Until then, be patient." \ \ Nefail rises and leaves Veldrina alone with her thoughts. "Patient, she says. I can be patient, one has to be when he wants to kill a god." \ [[He gets back to his work|Game Over]] <<else>>\ Someone knocks on the doors, but Nefail is not in the mood for guests, especially those showing up unannounced. She has more important matters to attend to, such as reaching the bottom of her goblet. More knocking ensues and the firstborn understands that she will have to chase away the intruder personally. "What is it? I am very busy right now." She expected to see her sister Synafae. In her stead, stands Elifael's personal servant, the plump Rivvil whose name she forgot. "Pardon my intrusion, mistress." "What do you want?" "I was hoping to know about the thirdborn. It has been ten days since her baptism and I've had no news of her. I know well it is not my place to pose such questions but..." "Come inside." Nefail commands. "In your chambers?" "Would you have me move to the corridor?" "No." "Then come inside." \ \ Maryl steps into the private quarters of the firstborn, uneasy, unsure if and how to put her thoughts in words. "She won't come back." Nefail declares. Maryl, whose confusion quickly turns to despair, can speak only one word. "Why?" "We call it tantric transcendence. According to some matrons, it is a state of grace. Elifael has stared the Goddess in the eyes and now... she seldom leaves the Matron's quarters now. She needs at least two pleasure slaves to attend to her all the time, otherwise... well, I presume you heard the screams." "This is horrible." Maryl swallows her tears, she did hear them. "It is not much better than death." "Oh, it is much much worse than death. We can cure death. A soldier is torn apart or cut open by a monster in the Underdark? No problem, all you need is a diamond or two, a few prayers, and done. Death begone. While no one, and I mean no one, has ever returned from... whatever happened to her." \ \ Nefail fills another goblet and hands it to her guest. "Drink." She commands. "I'm not thirsty." "You came here for an explanation, right? I gave you one. You need comfort? This is all the comfort I can give. Now drink." Maryl takes the goblet and sips, then gulps and finally chugs. She hands it out to have it refilled, tears running down her cheeks. "I know you loved her," Nefail says, pouring more wine. "I loved her too, in my way." Maryl gulps down the second goblet quicker than the first. "This is not fair." "No, it isn't. And no amount of wine will ever make it so... but blood will." "Aye." Maryl says. \ [[Blood will|Game Over]] <</if>>\

\ She raises me up with ease and aligns her newly erect cock to my pussy. The second time it goes in easier, but not by much. Her fist-sized tip moves everything aside as it makes its way to the entrance of my uterus, giving me a big jolt of pleasure when it kisses it. \ \ "Mother, please! Slow down." I gasp. "Forgive me, child. I can hardly hold back." "It's not that mother, it's just... this is the longest conversation we've ever had. I don't want to interrupt it." "I see." "If you were to fuck me just a little slower, we could keep talking. I would really like that." \ \ My request seems to touch her. I doubt many pleasure slaves would ask the same. She offers me a friendly smile and slows down to a more comfortable pace. "All right, my dear Elifael. What would you like to talk about?" "Well, there is one question, that maybe I should've asked before we began." "Such as?" "Won't this whole baker shop worth of creampies make me pregnant?" "Oh, child. Would that be such a bad thing?" YES! "No... I suppose it wouldn't." "Don't worry about it, dear. We are not rivvil that multiply like vermins every few months." I don't like hearing her talk about the humans like that. Maryl is human and she is no vermin. Sometimes, mother is a tad bit too conservative. "A dark elf child is conceived only with the Goddess's blessing, which needs to be called upon during orgasm." She looks at me with newly found lust. "Would you like me to do that?" NO! "I don't know, would I still be able to go on my novitiate?" "I fear not, dear. At least, not for a long time." "In that case, motherhood can wait." She nods, if a little disappointed. \ \ I start moving a little faster. "Does this feel good?" "Oh yes, very much so." "I am not too tight, am I?" "Maybe a little, but not too much." "Then you won’t mind me doing this." \ \ I drop suddenly, impaling myself on her and sitting on her balls. Making both of us squeal. "Oh my… I think I can touch the tip of your cock through my belly." I begin caressing it as I go on mounting her. It is a tiring exercise but she seems to like it a lot. She wraps her enormous hand around my waist and helps me up and down, moving my whole weight as if it were nothing. \ \ "I hope you still have room for some more cum in there." She warns me. "I do, I do!" I moan. "Fill me up, give it all to me, empty your balls inside of me!" \ \ After one strong final push, I feel her cock throbbing on the walls of my vagina. A moment later another warm flood invades my insides. Each following blast gives me yet more mind-bending pleasure. \ \ She allows me to rest for a moment, easing me onto the bed. Honestly, I am spent. I’m not sure I’ll ever feel like having sex again. What I would like to do now is have a warm bath and sleep for a hundred and ten cycles. But a matron is not as easily satisfied. With the corner of my eye, I catch her jerking off, eager to continue. "You are doing very well." She compliments me. "But the baptism is not yet over. You must endure just a little bit more." \ [[Sure... just a little bit more|C4S10]]

\ During the following hours, I completely lose track of time, count of my orgasms, count of her cumshots, and a few times also my senses. I do my best to stay involved, to please her, to welcome her inside of me again and again. But at some point, I am too tired even to beg for mercy. When she has her final orgasm in my mouth, she has to part my lips for me. I use my very last bit of energy to gulp down one last mouthful of impossibly still thick cum. \ \ She pulls back, her breath heavy and short. She caresses me and I put my hand on hers. Making an effort that very nearly breaks what bones I have left, I pull myself up just enough to give her a tiny pecker. "What was that for?" She asks, somewhat amused. I massage my cum dripping pussy. "For giving me another amazing orgasm and another yet more amazing fillup. I just... pray to the Goddess that there is no more of it in your balls." "In a matron's balls there is always more." She laughs. "But for now, you may rest. You did well, child. I'm filled with pride." I keep the joke to myself, for it is beneath me. \ \ "I can go again if you want to." That is the biggest lie ever uttered by mortal soul, in this plane and the next. Nothing in the entire multiverse could be further from the truth. I cannot, I will not, go again! I am ready to roll over and sleep for a week. "Maybe later, dear." She caresses her finally flaccid member. Goddess, keep it that way! "May we cuddle?" I ask. "Cuddle?" She's taken aghast. "Don't you like to cuddle?" "As much as the next woman, it is just... a little unorthodox." "Please, mother. I could really use some cuddling." "I... suppose we may." \ \ She lays next to me and pulls me into her arms, pressing one of her gigantic tits on my whole chest. She's so warm, much warmer than any woman I ever laid next to. \ \ "You are very affectionate." She remarks. I smile, unsure if that was an actual compliment. "You did not take that after your sisters, that’s for certain." "Don’t they like to cuddle and kiss?" "Not that often, not that way." She passes her finger beneath my chin. "Synafae has always been a splendid lover, eager, generous, insatiable. She will make a fine priestess and, if the Goddess wills it, a fine matron." "What about Nefail?" "Nefail…" She looks up, searching for an answer in a distant memory. "...Nefail always served me together with her sister, always following her lead. Among the two she was the meek one." "Nefail meek?" I can scarcely believe that. "Oh, but she was. She would seldom take the initiative and preferred to let me have my way with her in anyway I saw fit. Isara was the bold one, always encouraging her twin to be more proactive, and more daring. She was my pride and joy, my beloved Isara." "I can barely remember her." She lets out a deep sigh, almost a sob. "I’m sorry, I did not mean to make you sad." "There is no reason to be sad, she is with the Goddess now. Although…" She shakes her head. "Nefail was never the same. She became cold and distant. She never wanted to visit my bed again and I never had it in my heart to demand it." "That is so sad." I squeeze myself more onto her. "I wish there was something I could do." "That is very kind of you." She smiles at me. "You are a good listener." I smile back. \ \ "You know, there is one thing I really miss about Nefail." "What is it?" "The way she took it in the ass." She caresses the one part of me big enough for her hand. "She was obsessed with anal sex, something she explored as soon as she heard the whispering of the Goddess for the first time. I still remember the first time I fucked her butthole, I never saw her so happy before or since." Her cock twitches. Oh no, please no! I would jump out of the window but my muscles refuse to perform anything other than absolute immobility. "Rest now, may the Yochlols lull you into sweet dreams of infinite love." She kisses my cheek. \ [[I lay my sleepy and weary head down|C4S11]]

The dreams the yochlols spin for me are a confused mosaic of memories past, mixed with hopes and fears of what is yet to come. <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ I am lying prone, my wrists bound behind my back. Behind me, Synafae and Nefail are fighting over who will fuck my ass first. Their tone implies it has been a long and difficult discussion. In the end, it is Nefail that claims the honour and proceeds to insert her cock in my anus. Synafae, as secondborn, has to settle for my pussy. They have their way with me for I don't know how long, each cumming no less than three times in the hole she claimed. Until Synafae has enough of my pussy, she too wants to feel the endless delight that my backdoor has to offer. Nefail denies her, my ass belongs to her and her alone. They start fighting again. <<if $Synafaepath is true>>\ "Sisters, please! Don't fight! It pains me so to watch you fight. We should all be making love together, not war. That is the will of the Goddess." They pause. Somehow my bonds vanish and I am free to reach for my butt. "I love you both so much, equally. And if I can..." I spread my asshole for them. "So can my butt." Slowly their resentments and doubts start to recede. They press their lips and the tips of their cocks together. They stick their tongues in each other's throats and their dongs into me. There is pain, but it is sweet pain, relieved by the expectation of a double blast of warm nectar. <<else>>\ Synafae grows tired of waiting for my asshole to be cock free. So tired she goes seeking another one, she does not need to look far. My sister Nefail wails in pleasure, as her little sister's cock enters her own anus with a single shove. A tide of cum floods my intestines. We form a beautiful caravan of love and passion that goes on and on and on into delights unknown. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ <<if $Synafaepath is true>>\ I recognise Maryl, despite her body being beautifully twisted by several pregnancies. She is currently busy giving me a soft and pleasant tit-wank, her tits secreting fresh milk. She also seems to be heavy with the latter of her many children. "My goodness, Elifale." My sister Synafae says, entering through the door. "I swear you get this rivvil pregnant faster than I can baptise your children." Two pure blooded drow follow her, each accompanied by several half-drow. "Mother," One of the drow speaks. "When our half-sister will be grown can I keep her?" "No, you can't!" Says the other drow. "This one was promised to me. You already have enough pleasure slaves as it is." "Now now, girls. Don't fight." Synafae scolds them. "Nobody belongs to anyone here, we are one big happy family. Now run along and go play. Me and your mother must attend our ever hungry pet." Once my daughters are out of earshot, Synafae lets her garments fall. "Those girls will be the end of us. I do love them all, but sometimes I wish it was just the two of us." Her cock rolls out of her bulge, fully erect and salivating pre-cum. "Sharing a slave or two." She gets on her knees behind Maryl and shoves her cock inside of her. Maryl moans in pleasure and shame. The humiliation suits her so well. "Oh, my. I admit I was skeptical when you insisted on keeping this one." Synafae says, thrusting harder and harder. "But even after so many children, her pussy is still pleasant and tight." "Mistress, please be gentle." Maryl begs, which vexes me. I take her head and pull it down on my cock. "You know..." Synafae moans. "We could invite Nefail over, so we could enjoy one of her holes each. Wouldn't that be nice?" Yes, that would indeed be nice. <<else>>\ I see myself fucking Maryl with abandon. She looks at me in absolute ecstasy as I pull her by the wrists onto my cock. "Mistress, please don't cum inside." She begs of me. "If you do, I'll cum so hard, that the Goddess surely will bless us with another daughter. My tits can't get any bigger than this! I'll be a freak." Only now I notice that her breasts have grown to absurd proportions, they are bigger than mother's while poor Maryl is just a little taller than me. I ignore her pleas, on the contrary, I call upon the Goddess to give me another daughter, many other daughters, so that we may spread her love throughout this plane of existence and beyond. I cum deep and hard inside of Maryl, making her instantly pregnant. In the haze of the dream, I know she is heavy with twins. Years go by with unintelligible speed, as they sometimes do in dreams. Maryl stands now naked and plump after many pregnancies. She holds two beautiful dark elves by the hip and presents them to me. "Our girls are of age now." She explains. The two half-drow look at me with false shyness and more than a hint of lust. "They need to be baptised. You don't mind me being their godmother, do you? Just, please, don't get them pregnant as you did with their sisters. They want to become priestesses just like their wonderful matron. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ [[Wake up|C4S12]]

\ Synafae pushes me forward, gently but firmly. I stand beneath the dragoness' gaze and force myself to smile. "You look beautiful, child." The Matron says. "Thank you." I bow. "My sister had no small part in that." "I did nothing." She says. "I only gave some minor cosmetic advice." "That I see." The Matron takes my hand, which looks tiny compared to hers, and pulls me to her. "I hope your preparation was not just esthetical. It is not your appearance that will be put to the test." "Oh, I can assure you, Mother Matron..." Synafae approaches, caressing me with her magical hands. "I am confident she will go above and beyond your highest expectations." Thanks, sister. No pressure. \ \ The Matron passes her fingers on her lips as if preparing to swallow me whole. "Do I scare you, child?" She says, her deep voice almost booming. "A little." I climb on her lap. Her thighs are strong but soft and feel warm beneath me. "But I have no intention to elude my duties." Her fingers recoil at the word //duties//. "You understand why we have to do this?" "Of course." I nod at Synafae. "My sister told me everything I needed to know." "But not everything there is to know, I am sure." She invites Synafae to approach, raising her on the other thigh. Again we look like children on our mother's gigantic lap. The Matron's caresses become stronger, sending waves of pleasure through my muscle and skin. "It matters not, such things you should hear from me. The grace of the Goddess flows through her favoured children. Imagine her like a source, a spring, and we are like rivers. The closer we get to the sea, the larger we become and the harder it is to contain her grace. To do so we need to be strong in body and spirit, lest we overflow, lest we lose ourselves." "And you are going to teach me how?" "I will do a lot more than that." She caresses my cheek with her long fingers. "During this ritual, I will transfer the Goddess's grace, in its purest form, from my body to yours. It will test your mettle, but it will also turn you into a proper recipient." "Like me." Synafae chuckles. "This is no laughing matter." The Matron reproaches her. "Without this preparation, you would not be able to withstand her power. It would drive you mad with lust. All you could think about for the remainder of your life would be sex." "Unlike me." Synafae chuckles again, this time I chuckle along but the Matron does not. Such concerns are all too real to her. "As the years go by and your power grows, so will the lust within you. It will take more and more discipline, self-control and… release." That would explain why most matrons have a harem as large as a small army. "You need to master the delicate balance between abandon and control, either extreme may very well be your doom." "This is scary, you must feel constantly pent up." \ \ Synafae slides her hand beneath the Matron's crotch. She gives my sister a most reproachful gaze but does nothing to stop her. She moves the silk aside and releases her pride. Goddess, she is not as big as Nefail, she is much much larger. From the base to the tip it is nearly as long as my arm and twice as thick. With just the weakest wank from Synafae's masterful touch, it goes all the way up in all its magnificence. "Oh my…" I try to conceal my terror. "Is all of that for me? Won’t it break me?" "When I first saw it, I spoke the very same words." Synafae says. "I remember." The Matron says. "You asked: will it even fit?" "But I never asked to pull it out." They exchange a complicit glance that I envy. \ \ "So..." I clear my throat. "What happens now?" "Now?" Synafae says. "As godmother, if the Matron agrees, I would start with something simple, so that you may get acquainted with our mother's Goddess-given gift. A nice blowjob." The idea seems to please the Matron and is rather reassuring to me. Postponing the moment of actual penetration, if just for a bit, is something I welcome. \ \ I climb down from her leg, while Synafae goes up and presses her lips on the Matron's. They exchange a moment of intimacy that again I envy, I wonder if I will ever be that close to anyone. After kissing deep, long and sloppy, they pull back and stare at each other in delight. \ \ My mother is fully erect now and Synafae comes down to me. With one hand she wanks her cock, with the other she caresses the back of my head. She kisses my cheek and offers me the most beaming and reassuring smile she can conjure. She is so perfect, her presence alone gives me such strength. Gently but firmly, she pushes my head forward. \ [[Suck her cock|C4S5c]]

\ The Matron twists her waist, as to give me better access to her gigantic genitalia. Synafae pulls her tip toward me and with sisterly affection she invites me to taste it. A pearl of pre-cum shines out of her urethra, I lick it up, the taste alone is overwhelming, so overwhelming I lose myself for a moment. Synafae smiles, pleased by my reaction. She parts my lips with her thumb and has me suck on it. After that, she accompanies my mouth to the tip. The many piercings decorating it cling together as it slides into my mouth. \ \ My jaw parts more than I thought it could, which is good because otherwise, I don't know how could this monster ever find its way inside. I do all I can, the all very little I can, not to hit her delicate tip with my teeth. \ \ "Not bad, child." The Matron commends my efforts. "Is this truly the first time you suck cock?" Synafae answers for me, my mouth being quite busy. "Oh, it is, Matron Mother. I watched her from both close and afar. As godmother, I brought her to you unsullied and unspoiled. "She never drank any seed?" "Not a drop," Synafae assures. "Although that is about to change." "Oh yes." The Matron's voice trembles. "Yes, it is." \ \ More pre-cum pours into and around my mouth. So much that it nearly makes me choke. I try to pull back, but Synafae holds my head in place. With my eyes, I implore her to let me go, but she does not heed. All I can do is gulp it down. It is beyond intoxicating, it is enthralling. I cease to resist. \ \ "Don’t rush her." The Matron tells my sister. "I am not." Synafae lies. "She is all too eager. Are you not, little sister?" I answer the question by going deeper into sucking. I let my tongue slide beneath her cock and lick the piercing-decorated frenulum. \ \ The Matron repays my effort with a loud moan. That makes me feel more proud than any other accomplishment of mine. I do my best to take as much as possible of this massive cock inside of my mouth, I promise myself not to gag, but fail. Synafae lets me finally pull back, a hint of concern and, perhaps, disappointment in her eyes. \ \ "You are doing well." The Matron reassures me. "You don’t need to overdo it." Synafae seems to think otherwise. With an encouraging caress, but also a firm push, she slides my mouth once more onto the Matron's cock. I can’t tell if our mother is feeling more pain or pleasure, my mouth must feel so small around her. Either way, Synafae won't let me slow down. \ \ "Does this feel good?" My sister asks. "It feels alright." The Matron says. "But she can do better, I am sure." Eager to prove myself to both of them, I insist. My sister is very pleased with my renewed effort and, at last, lets the back of my head go. While I take all I can of the Matron's length in my mouth, Synafae licks it all around, wanks the shaft, massages and sucks on her balls. "Yes, just like that." Our mother encourages both of us. \ \ I lose myself in the blowjob. Her taste, her moans, and everything else seems to disappear. Everything but Synafae, who rewards me with complicit smiles and encouraging kisses. We keep going like this until the Matron begins to twitch, that's when my sister knows it's time. She grabs again the back of my head and pushes. \ \ "It is time, you are about to receive her blessing." The Matron wails. "Tell me, did she ever taste any cum before? Do not lie, I will know." "Never, not once, I swear before House and Goddess." Synafae answers and shoves my head further down. The Matron's cock goes down, down, down my throat, throbbing, pulsating, exploding. \ \ It is too much, I can’t do it. I try to pull back but my sister won't let me. With tears running down my cheeks, I nod. With no warning, besides one animalistic moan, The Matron floods my stomach with cum. \ \ I feel each splurt of cum passing from her urethra to my esophagus. I don't even need to gulp down. I fight not to gag but, Goddess help me, I feel faint. "Courage, Elifael, courage for our mother, for me." My sister whispers in my ears." She alone keeps me awake. \ \ Finally, she pulls her cock back, leaving a trail of semen, pre-cum and saliva behind. I gasp for air and cough, my tears must have turned my makeup into dark streams across my face. My sister looks at me full of pride and joy, and she gives my face a tender lick. \ \ "I am sorry. I got a little carried away." She says, not sorry at all. "How was it? Did it taste good?" "It was… intense, to say the least." I reply, massaging my jaw and throat. "As for the taste, I could hardly feel it, you came too deep, Matron Mother." "For that, I apologise." The matron picks up my chin. "This time I will make sure you get to taste all of it." "This ti…" That is all I manage to say before my mouth is once again full of cock. \ \ There would be no escape, from her or my sister. Synafae pushes my head on her cock, using my mouth as she would use a toy. She is as strong as Nefail, even if I put all of my energies into resisting her, she would hardly notice. I am completely and utterly at their mercy. \ \ "Oh, Elifael. You have no idea how beautiful you look right now." Synafae's eyes well up with tears. I have never seen so much love in anyone's eyes, not even Maryl's, certainly not Nefail's. All I can do is hold on to our mother's thighs, which are so thick I could barely hug them, and suck with abandon. I look at each of them in the eyes and do all I can to display enthusiasm. \ \ After a while, we find a pleasant rhythm. Mother seems to enjoy this, despite me being able to take no more than a third of her humongous cock. As for me, I slowly abandon all resistance, being used like this feels eerily relaxing. The taste, the smell, the feel, they are all much more intense than I am used to. \ \ "You are talented indeed." She tells me, I try to smile at the compliment. "Your little throat needs a lot more practice, but you are very skilled with your tongue. Make me feel more of it. Yes, just like that, go around the tip." She moans. "You are going to make mommy cum again." "Mommy?" Synafae remarks. "Did you hear that, little sister? You are about to make our mommy cum again. Aren't you happy? I am. I'm this close to weeping from joy." \ \ Synafae grabs me by the hair and pushes me back and forth with a rhythm I could never achieve on my own. I'm a tool in her capable hands and, to my great surprise, I'm not bothered by that, not in the slightest. Synafae holds my head in place, the Matron's tip pulsates between my lips and cums. \ \ This time I welcome the generous load and savour it, happy that I don’t need to force it down my throat. It tastes salty and bitter, like a very strong mushroom tea. As I swallow one mouthful after the other, I look at Mother in the eyes. She barely flinches, enjoying my reaction as much as her own climax, if not more. \ \ Finally, she pulls out and my nearly dislocated jaw can take some rest. Or at least it could if Synafae didn't jump me and kiss me, claiming her share of my sloppy spoils. Very pleased by the sight, the Matron releases one last rope of cum onto our faces. Our kisses taste of semen. \ [[This is far from over|C4S6e]]

\ "You have done well." The Matron compliments me. "So well." Synafae approves. "Thank you." I say full of pride. "Both of you." I hug Synafae, as our mother gives us each a caress. \ \ "Was she better than me, mother?" Synafae asks. "Feeling competitive?" "No, just curious." As this exchange goes on, Mother starts caressing her now limp cock. It looks like it won’t be long before it gets up once more. "It is difficult to tell. It has been so long ago and you, my dear Synafae have learned so much since." Synafae chuckles. "As for Nefail, a comparison is hard. Her sister was still with her during the baptism, which helped her in more ways than one. After that… I wouldn’t know. Nefail always did her duty diligently but with little abandon. After her ordeal, she seldom visited my bedchamber." "She… doesn’t blame you for what happened, does she?" I ask. "Not as much as she blames herself." She waves the memories away. "No more of that now. We cannot let the past spoil the present." "She is right." Synafae agrees. "This is your night, little sister. This is your moment." "You mean, now?" "Yeah." Synafae helps me up and we climb onto the bed together. "Right now." \ [[Right now|C4S7c]]

<<set $longlust +=1>> \ I caress the inside of her impossibly long legs with my hands and my face. She has been sweating, her smell feels strangely comforting. I look up at her with a hint of embarrassment. She relaxes and twists her waist, as to give me better access to her gigantic genitalia. \ \ "Well, what is there to say? Like you, I spent most of the cycle preparing for this ceremony." "Preparing how?" I ask, passing my hand on her long shaft. "I was afraid I would've been too much for you." "Too much?" I press my cheeks on her balls, I can’t resist inhaling their aroma, it is intoxicating. "How so?" "Few, if any, can withstand a matron’s lust. Intercourse with one of us as a single partner can be dangerous." That I can easily believe. "Dangerous?" I pass my right hand beneath her balls and start rubbing her lady parts. Nefail loves it when I do this. "Yes, and unreasonably so." She says with a moan. "Those uninitiated in our faith simply cannot handle that amount of tantric energies. Their mind breaks. That is why I never have sex with less than three slaves, at the very least." "No less than three!" I pour many a kiss upon her balls and start licking the shaft. Goddess, it is immense. "And on average, how many times do you cum?" "About ten times." Ten times? A single slave would not just lose her mind, she would explode. "Although today I felt especially… eager, so I did it fifteen times just to be sure." Unholy fuck! "Fifteen? How are you not exhausted." As if to answer my question, a thick drip of precum jumps out of her urethra onto my hands. "Oh believe me." She says with a trembling voice. "I am not, not in the slightest, quite the contrary." \ \ I work my way up to the tip, I make the piercings decorating her cock shine with saliva. "Will this be your first time, sucking a cock?" She asks. "Yes." And what a cock it is. "You never drank any seed?" "No, mother." She seems impressed. "I hope not to disappoint you." "I'm sure you'll do fine, child." Her voice trembles yet more. "You'll do fine." \ \ I get all the way up to the tip, which is as big as my fist. This is it. My very first blowjob and I have no idea how I am supposed to get this whole thing in my ridiculously small mouth. "Are you scared all of a sudden?" She asks with a smirk. "A little." Fucking terrified. "I have licked, kissed and wanked dozens of cocks but I never actually took one in my little mouth." As I say that, another rope of pre-cum shines out of her cock. It smells like her sweat, just much more intense. Out of habit, I lick it up. It is beyond intoxicating, it is enthralling. I must have more of it. \ \ "Don’t rush it." She holds my head back. "Start slow, the more you enjoy this the more I will. Give it a good kiss." I obey. "Good, now let your tongue slide beneath it, lick the frenulum. Yes, just like that." She repays my effort with a loud moan. "Now let it inside of your lips, slow and steady, slow and steady." My jaw opens wider than I thought it ever could and, just like that, a cock enters my body for the very first time. \ \ She moans in pleasure, which makes me feel more proud than any other accomplishment of mine. I do my best to take as much as possible of this massive cock inside of my mouth, I promise myself not to gag, but fail and she quickly pulls out. \ \ "You are doing well." She reassures me. "You don’t need to overdo it." Yes, I do and yes I will. I show her my most wicked grin and take her back in my mouth, this time I go deeper. I can’t tell if she is feeling more pain or pleasure, my mouth must feel so small around her. I better slow down. \ \ "Does this feel good, mother?" I ask her. I try to sound enthusiastic, but my breath is already short. "It feels alright." She tells me. "But you can do better than that, can you?" "I'll try." Eager to prove myself, I use all of my best tricks. I take it in my mouth, pull out, lick it all around, stroke the shaft, and massage her balls. "Yes, just like that." She encourages me. "I can do even more." Again I pull it out of my mouth, licking and rubbing I slide down all the way to her pussy. I give her lady parts some well-deserved attention, all the while giving her cock a good wank. \ \ I lose myself in the blowjob. Her taste, her moans, and everything else seems to disappear. I keep licking, rubbing, wanking and sucking until an impossibly strong hand pulls me by the hair. She holds her cock straight at my face, wanking it with more force than I ever could. \ \ "It is time, you are about to receive her blessing." Goddess, it is really happening. "Tell me, have you ever tasted any cum before? Do not lie, I will know." "No, mother. I swear before House and Goddess." As soon as these words leave my mouth, she shoves her cock back inside of it. \ \ I let it through, feeling her gargantuan tip stretching my throat, throbbing, pulsating, exploding. It is too much, I can’t do it. I try to pull back but her hand envelops the back of my head completely and presses it further on her cock. With no warning, besides one animalistic moan, she floods my mouth with cum. \ \ The first mouthful escapes from my lips and splatters around my mouth and chest. The rest I try to gulp down, as a good girl ought to. I gulp and gulp and gulp some more, but there is just no end to it. I fight not to gag but, Goddess help me, I feel faint. \ \ Finally, she pulls her cock back, leaving a trail of semen, pre-cum and saliva behind. I gasp for air and cough, my tears must have turned my make-up into dark streams across my face. \ \ "I am sorry. I got a little carried away." She says, not sorry at all. "How was it? Did it taste good?" "It was… wonderful." I reply, massaging my jaw and throat. "I regret not being able to taste it, you came too deep, Matron Mother." "For that, I apologise." The matron picks up my chin. "This time I will make sure you get to taste all of it." "This ti…" That is all I manage to say before my mouth is once again full of cock. \ \ There would be no escape if I wanted to seek any. She pushes my head on her cock, using my mouth as she would use a toy. She is stronger than Nefail, stronger than Triel, even if I put all of my energies into resisting her, she would hardly notice. I am completely and utterly at her mercy. \ \ She lays back, letting go with her hand but enveloping me with her leg. She uses her calf to press my head on her cock. All I can do is hold on to her thighs, which are so thick I could barely hug them, and suck with abandon. I look into her eyes and do all I can to display enthusiasm. \ \ After a while, we find a pleasant rhythm. She seems to enjoy this, despite me being able to take no more than a third of her humongous cock. As for me, I slowly abandon all resistance, being used like this feels eerily relaxing. The taste, the smell, the feel, they are all much more intense than I am used to. \ \ "You are talented indeed." She tells me, I try to smile at the compliment. "Your little throat needs a lot more practice, but you are very skilled with your tongue. Make me feel more of it. Yes, just like that, go around the tip." She moans. "You are going to make mommy cum again." Mommy? She never referred to herself like that, it is very unmatron-like. It bothers me that it does not bother me. Mommy yes! Give me all you have, your little girl wants to taste it properly. \ \ She now puts both of her legs on my shoulders. Goddess, they are heavy. She holds my head in place, gently but firmly, her tip pulsates between my lips and cums. \ \ This time I welcome the generous load and savour it, happy that I don’t need to force it down my throat. It tastes salty and bitter, like a very strong mushroom tea. As I swallow one mouthful after the other, I look her in the eyes. She barely flinches, enjoying my reaction as much as her own climax, if not more. Once she is finished I bring my thumb down to the base of her urethra and slide it all the way up, to squeeze out the last drops. These too I happily gulp down. \ [[More...|C4S6]]

This is it, it is about to happen. My heart is pounding, my stomach is clenching and I have the matriarch of all lumps in my throat. Synafae eases me on my back and the Matron climbs over me. Their eyes are reassuring, but the mastodonic member of my mother is not. She flaps it on my belly and Synafae wanks it. It is beautiful yet scary. Mother licks her thick lips with her long salivating tongue, while Synafae passes the pre-cum leaking tip on my stomach, my crotch, my clit, and my tiny virgin lips. "Ready?" [[Ready!|C4S7d]] <<if $flexpotion is true>>\ [[Ready...no! The potion, I gotta take the potion|C4S7e]] <</if>>\

\ The Matron and Synafae invoke the name of the Goddess and ask her to grant me all possible blessings and impossible delights. The Matron grabs me by the thighs, and I hold on to Synafae as hard as I can. "You are so beautiful." She tells me, but I don't feel reassured. The Matron then pulls me on her cock and it slowly discloses what was never open. I feel it entering, one centimetre, two centimetres. At about six the slippery sensation turns to discomfort, at ten it becomes pain. \ \ I clench my teeth, unable to hold in my whimpers. Each additional centimetre of her cock brings with it an exponential amount of hurt. Her cock is not even halfway through when it all becomes agony. "Mercy!" I implore. "Mercy, mother. It hurts, I just can't..." "Yes, you can." Synafae whispers to me. She hugs me from behind. "Remember what I taught you, let the pain turn to pleasure. Let us pray together." She caresses me, comforts me, rubs my nipples and my clitoris. Her whispers flow into my ears, like hot nectar. They fill my head with light and chase away the pain. \ \ "Goddess, what sensational sensation, what delicate delight, what unique pleasure to take your virginity, my child." The Matron moans, picking up the pace. "Mother, I don't know if I-" "Yes, she can." Synafae mutes my yelping. "Bless her, Mother. Bless her with boundless pleasure." She fucks me harder. \ \ I don't know how this is possible, but each thrust becomes a little less painful, a little more pleasant. Synafae's body feels so warm behind me, her touch so relaxing, her voice so calming. She kisses me and a tingling sensation passes from her lips to mine. Like a wave, it goes through my body, from the top of my head to the tip of my toes. Soon all my senses are overwhelmed by her presence. All I see is the perfection of her curves, all I hear is the beating of her heart, and all I smell is her perfume. "I believe she can take more, mother." "Are you sure? Can you, child?" "I... I believe so, mother." I whisper. "Does it not hurt?" "I don't care." "Good." She begins to move back and forth. "I don't know if I would be able to halt." \ \ I breathe heavily, every time she slides back in I feel like all my organs are being compressed to make room for her. She keeps a slow pace, giving me time to get used to the feeling. With each passage of her cock, my nerves seem to awaken. Like the tongue that tastes a new wine for the first time, sip after sip the taste becomes clearer and richer. The sensations that were confusing at first are now turning into pleasure, intense pleasure. \ \ "Mother." I yelp. "I think... I think I need more." "Really?" She asks, with a hint of concern. "Then more shall I give." She picks up the pace just a little and lets nearly half of her cock slide inside into my no longer virgin pussy. "Yes!" I moan. "I can feel the grace of the Goddess flowing through me. Oh, you have the most magnificent and perfect cock I’ve ever laid eyes upon." What the fuck am I saying? "See, I knew you had it in you." My sister says. "You are so beautiful, I love you both so much. I believe I may weep." "Me too! Me too I love both of you. Oh, mother. Harder, please, fuck me harder." These are not my thoughts… or are they? Either way, they turn into words on their own accord. The more she thrusts, the harder it is to hold them in. "I need more of it." I say, despite my best efforts not to. "More? Are you sure?" "More!" I beg. "I believe I will die if I don’t get more of it inside of me." "Oh my poor little Elifael, don’t worry." She exchanges a smile with Synafae. "We won’t let you die." \ \ She thrusts deeper into me. I don't know what miracle is at work here. I should scream in agony. But my screams are of another sort altogether. "Oh mommy, yes!" I cry. "Please, impale your little girl on your Goddess-given cock!" \ \ She keeps at it for a good while and before long I feel a first powerful orgasm approaching. What happens next feels less like climaxing and more like exploding in ecstasy. I roll my eyes and let out my tongue, screaming at the top of my lungs. I must look ridiculous but I don't care, not in the slightest. \ \ "Oh, my Goddess…" "That was nothing," The Matron tells me. "Compared to what is about to happen." She begins to thrust harder. Synafae struggles to keep me still. "Mother, do you think you could also bless me?" "Don't be greedy, secondborn. Must I remind you that you are here as godmother?" "No, Matron Mother." \ \ Beneath her massive body the bed does not simply shake, it quakes. Mother is now holding me by the hips, keeping me in position as she punishes my pussy, for believing it could resist her invincible penis. "Brace, my child." But I do not brace, I dive headfirst into the sensation. I don't care if it may hurt, all I want is for her gift to go deeper, to open me wider, to fuck me harder. Every time it hits the mouth of my uterus, I can feel it throbbing. Oh my Goddess, how I crave it. I feel like I will die, I will surely die if she does not cum within me. I spread my legs as much as I can and yell: "I want all of it, all the way!" "All of it? Are you sure?" "Yes!" Synafae and I cry as one. I try to wrap my legs around her. "All the way in, I want to feel those balls slapping on my asshole. Make me your cock-sleeve." "Yes, sister! Oh, if only I had any more virginities to give." \ \ With a last decisive thrust, she shoves her entire length, and what a length it is, inside my tiny pussy. All the air is pushed out of my lungs, and all of my insides stretch to make room for her massive cock. "You can do it, sister. Take all of it, for me." Again she kisses me, again her tongue fills my mouth and the tingling sensation fills my body. Finally, I feel the Matron's massive balls on my asshole. \ \ "Here it cometh, praise be!" The blast of cum hits the inside of my uterus like a geyser. I didn’t expect it to be so much, I didn’t expect it to be so warm, and above all, I didn’t expect it to feel so fucking good. I cum with my sister's tongue in my throat. \ \ The Matron does not relent. On the contrary, she begins to pump me harder and harder. Each time her cock goes back in, it blesses me with another stream of hot semen. Each time another blast of cum floods my insides, I climax again. All I can do is scream and beg for more. Goddess, have I lost my mind? I must resist…I must endure… \ [[Hold on to Synafae|C4S8c]]

<<set $flexpotion to false>>\ \ "Wait!" I scream. "Would it be possible to put some lubricant on it?" "Lubricant, really?" The Matron smirks. "We have none at the ready. I could have someone fetch a little, but that would ruin the moment. And this one is much too beautiful of a moment to ruin." She pushes her tip, opening my lips, eager to ruin me. "I know but… I think it would help." I implore. "I really wanted to do it raw… but I’m not so confident anymore." "I believe that may help, mother." Synafae says. "We do want this to be as pleasant as possible." Although somewhat reluctantly, the Matron agrees. \ \ She rings for a servant. Two cute human girls, barely of age, fetch the requested lube in haste. Synafae claims the honour to apply it. This gives me enough time to grab the vial, drink it and make it disappear once more. The greenish liquid tastes more bitter than anything I’ve ever put in my mouth. When the Matron turns back to me I struggle to hide my disgust. \ \ "Here it is." She announces, climbing back on top of me, her cock all lubed up and shining like a jewel. "Feeling at ease now?" "Yes, mother. May you find me worthy of all the tribulation." I reply, chewing on my lower lip. Synafae takes place behind me, helping me open my legs for our mother. "Ready?" She asks one last time and I happily nod. \ \ She invokes the name of the Goddess and asks her to grant me all possible blessings and impossible delights. She grabs me by the thighs, and I hold on to Synafae, ready to finally be rid of my virginity. The Matron pulls me on her cock and it slowly discloses what was never open. I feel it entering, centimetre after centimetre, reaching all the way to my uterus and pushing it up. I roll my eyes and squeal like never before. There is no pain, but no pleasure either. I simply feel like I’m expanding. \ \ "Are you well?" "I am." I hope. "Does it hurt?" "Not as much as I thought, no." "Really?" Synafae asks. "Good." The Matron says. "I dread holding back." And begins to fuck me in earnest. \ \ I breathe heavily, every time she slides back in I feel like all my organs are being compressed to make room for her. She keeps a slow pace, giving me time to get used to the feeling. With each passage of her cock, my nerves seem to awaken. Like the tongue that tastes a new wine for the first time, sip after sip the taste becomes clearer and richer. The sensations that were confusing at first are now turning into pleasure, intense pleasure. \ \ "Mother." I yelp. "I believe I can take more." "Truly?" She asks, pleasantly surprised. "Then more shall I give." She picks up the pace just a little and lets nearly half of her cock slide inside into my no longer virgin pussy. "Yes!" I moan. "I can feel the grace of the Goddess flowing through me. Oh, you have the most magnificent and perfect cock I’ve ever laid eyes upon." What the fuck am I saying? "I am glad you like it. Does it feel good?" "It feels divine! I want to serve it, to please it, to worship it." These are not my thoughts… or are they? Either way, they turn into words on their own accord. The more she thrusts, the harder it is to hold them in. "I want more of it." I say, despite my best efforts not to. "More? Are you sure?" "More!" I beg. "I believe I will die if I don’t get more of it inside of me." "Oh my poor little Elifael, don’t worry." She now holds me by the wrists. "Mommy won’t let you die." \ \ She thrusts deeper into me. Thank you Veldrina for your potion, for without it I would now be impaled. Instead, there is no pain, only growing pleasure. I hear Synafae laughing, a clear, pleasant, musical laugh. "I am so proud of you." She says. "Does it hurt?" "Maybe a little." I lie, very poorly. "You are so beautiful. Goddess, I believe my heart will explode." She closes in to whisper in my ears. "I wish that was me, fucking the living shit out of you, little sister." \ \ The Matron keeps at it for a good while and before long I feel a first powerful orgasm approaching. I try to hold back just a little bit more. "She's holding it in mother, I know when she does that." Synafae mocks me. "We should not let such boldness go unpunished." My sister whispers something unintelligible and sticks two fingers into her mouth. She then puts her saliva-covered fingertips on my clitoris. What happens next feels less like an orgasm and more like an explosion of ecstasy. I roll my eyes and let out my tongue, screaming at the top of my lungs. I must look ridiculous but there is nothing I can do. \ \ "Goddess… what was that?" "That was nothing," She tells me. "Compared to what is about to happen." She encourages the Matron to thrust harder and harder she does thrust. Beneath her massive body the bed does not simply shake, it quakes. Mother is now holding me by the hips, keeping me in position as she punishes my pussy, for believing it could resist her invincible penis. I resist no more, all I want is for it to go deeper, to open me wider, to fuck me harder. Every time it hits the mouth of my uterus, I can feel it throbbing a little harder. Oh my Goddess, is it finally happening? Is it about to blast a load of cum deep inside of me? I spread my legs as much as I can and yell: "I want all of it, all the way!" "All of it? Are you sure?" "You heard her, mother!" Synafae cries as she spreads my legs further apart. "All the way in, I want her to feel those balls slapping on her asshole. Make her your cock-sleeve." \ \ She doesn't need to be told twice. With a last decisive thrust, she shoves her entire length, and what a length it is, inside my tiny pussy. All the air is pushed out of my lungs, and all of my insides stretch to make room for her massive cock. It hurts, even with the potion it hurts, but it’s the good kind of hurt. It keeps going until I finally feel her massive balls on my asshole. \ \ "Here it cometh, praise be!" The blast of cum hits the inside of my uterus like a geyser. I didn’t expect it to be so much, I didn’t expect it to be so warm, and above all I didn’t expect it to feel so fucking good. I cum with a scream loud enough to shatter glass and stone. \ \ The Matron does not relent. On the contrary, she begins to pump me harder and harder. Each time her cock goes back in, it blesses me with another stream of hot semen. Each time another blast of cum floods my insides, I climax again. All I can do is scream and beg for more. Goddess, I am literally losing my mind! I must resist…I must endure… \ [[Hold on to Synafae|C4S8c]]

\ I feel myself flying away, like cinders in the wind, but my sister holds onto me and I hold on to her, with all the strength of my love. \ \ When the matron is finally done with her orgasm, which has lasted one minute and felt like an hour, all that is left of me is a well fucked, well-filled and no longer virgin dark elf. She pours herself a cup of light wine after another. Trying to recover her fluids perhaps, or chasing away bad thoughts. "Hey." My sister whispers. "Are you well?" "Yes, I am, thanks to you." She embraces me, caresses me, and whispers warm words to me. She is my rock. \ \ "Drink." The Matron invites me. "You need to rehydrate." \ \ We all sip on our wine, the post-coital clarity seems to have hit our mother hard. "I hope it felt good." She says. "Good does not even begin to describe it." I reassure her. "Your lovers are the luckiest in this plane and beyond." "Really?" She has another cup. "What did you like the most?" "Everything. To suck it, to swallow your cum. I loved it when you came deep inside of me, that felt like nothing I’ve ever felt before. I still feel so full, it is such a beautiful sensation. There is just one thing I don’t understand." "What would that be?" "You didn't kiss me, why?" "I thought you would prefer me not to." "How so?" I giggle. "Relentless fucking and womb-shattering creampies are in order, but a simple display of affection is just too much?" "You would be surprised how many are put off by such forms of intimacies, even during savage copulation." \ \ I look at Synafae, she seems to be confused as I am., or at least pretends to be. "Nefail... she is very shy when it comes to kisses." The Matron explains. Her big red eyes avoid our gaze, lost in distant and not-too-pleasant memories. For my entire life, I thought of her as a distant and somewhat unachievable authority, closer to the Goddess than to her kin. I wonder if she sometimes feels alone, all the way up there. Synafae hugs her from behind and invites me to do the same. "Your children love you, Mother. Without exception." Synafae says. "We do." I confirm. "All of us." \ \ We enjoy each other's warmth for a good while, until... "Oh, Goddess." Synafae says. "It's getting hard again." "Again?" I nearly shout. \ [[Goddess, it just never ends!|C4S9a]]

\ The Matron raises me up with ease and aligns her newly erect cock to my pussy. Synafae holds my hand and encourages me with her horny smile. The second time it goes in easier, but not by much. Her fist-sized tip moves everything aside as it makes its way to the entrance of my uterus, giving me a big jolt of pleasure when it kisses it. \ \ "Mother, please! Slow down." I gasp. "Forgive me, child. I can hardly hold back." "It's not that mother, it's just... I feel so selfish having Synafae just watching and not coming even once. Don't you think she could have some too?" "That would be most unorthodox." The Matron says. "And she knows it." "Oh I do, tradition dictates that this cock is all for you." Yeah, lucky me. "But tradition says nothing about your cute little face." "Oh..." Both I and the Matron say. \ \ Synafae helps me lay on the bed, kisses me long and deep, and then proceeds to climb over me. My face sinks inside her pussy. It is paradise. "Oh, mother. You should let her lick your pussy sometime. You have no idea how good she has become." "I'm sure she has you to thank for that." She fucks me harder and I lick harder. "I wonder, mother..." Synafae gasps. "I wonder if she will get pregnant with all this cumming inside of her." Goddess almighty, I hope not. "Perhaps, if the Goddess wills it." \ \ We keep going like this for a while, my pussy full of cock, my womb full of cum, my mouth full of pussy. "I envy you so, mother." Synafae says. "I look forward to fucking my little sister myself." "You do, don't you?" The Matron says. "You heard that, Elifael. All your family wants to fuck you." "When I'll pass my ordeal." Synafae moans. "You, me, Nefail, we should all fuck Elifael all together. Would you like that, little sister?" I can't answer, but I don't need to. \ \ Synafae rubs herself onto me, covering my face in her delicious juices. All the while, mother impales me on her mastodontic phallus. "Oh my… I think I can touch the tip of your cock through her belly." Synafae caresses me, and it, as our mother goes on thrusting into me. She wraps her enormous hand around my waist and helps me back and forth, moving my whole weight as if it were nothing. \ \ "I hope you still have room for some more cum in there." She warns me. "I bet she does. Don't you, little sister!" Synafae moans. "Fill her mother, give it all to her, empty your balls inside of her!" \ \ After one strong final push, I feel her cock throbbing on the walls of my vagina. A moment later another warm flood invades my insides. Each following blast gives me yet more mind-bending pleasure. At the same time, I pull Synafae's butt onto my face. I nearly choke on her pussy, but I want to make her cum too and I know very well how to do that. I stick my tongue up her vagina until I find her g-spot. The slightest touch is enough to make her climax with wild quivering. My efforts are rewarded with a rain of juices and a chorus of moans. \ \ They allow me to rest for a moment, easing me onto the bed. Honestly, I am spent. I’m not sure I’ll ever feel like having sex again. What I would like to do now is have a warm bath and sleep for a hundred and ten cycles. But a matron is not as easily satisfied. With the corner of my eye, I catch her jerking off, eager to continue. "She is doing very well." She compliments me and Synafae. "But the baptism is not yet over. She must endure just a little bit more." \ [[Sure... just a little bit more|C4S10a]]

\ During the following hours, I completely lose track of time, count of my orgasms, count of her cumshots, and a few times also my senses. Synafae does her best to keep me involved, to help me please mother, to welcome her inside of me again and again. But at some point, I am too tired even to beg for mercy. When the Matron has her final orgasm in my mouth, Synafae has to part my lips for me. I use my very last bit of energy to gulp down one last mouthful of impossibly still thick cum. \ \ The Matron pulls back, her breath heavy and short. Synafae caresses me and I put my hand on hers. Making an effort that very nearly breaks what bones I have left, I pull myself up just enough to give her a tiny pecker. I massage my cum dripping pussy. "Goddess... I believe I will explode if another drop of cum enters me." The Matron laughs. "For now, you may rest. You did well, child. I'm filled with pride." I keep the joke to myself, for it is beneath me. \ \ "I can go again if you want to." That is the biggest lie ever uttered by mortal soul, in this plane and the next. Nothing in the entire multiverse could be further from the truth. I cannot, I will not, go again! I am ready to roll over and sleep for a week. "Maybe later, dear." She caresses her finally flaccid member. Goddess, keep it that way! \ \ The Matron rises and gathers what little garments she had, before heading back to the door. "Mother wait." I call her. "Won't you stay a little more, for cuddling?" I ask. "Cuddle?" She's taken aghast. "Don't you like to cuddle?" "As much as the next woman, it is just... a little unorthodox." She smiles. "Better I leave that to your godmother, if she would like that." "I would like that very much, mother." Synafae says. "Good." And, just like that, the Matron is gone. \ \ Synafae lays next to me and pulls me into her arms, pressing her tits on my chest. She's so warm. "Elifael," She says. "You cannot fathom how proud I am of you. You went above and beyond my already high expectations." I smile, unsure if that was an actual compliment. "I just wish mother stayed a little more." "If she did, I doubt she would resist fucking you a little more." She passes her finger beneath my chin. "When you will be a priestess, you will understand." "I wish Nefail was here." "Nefail…" The name seems to taste sour in Synafae's mouth. "Nefail cares more about her beloved Isara than the two of us." "Don't say that." "Why shouldn't I?" I don't know how to answer that, so I don't. "I’m sorry, I did not mean to make you mad." I say. "It's just... I can barely remember Isara." "She is with the Goddess now." She shakes her head. "Since she's been gone, Nefail was never the same. She became cold and distant. She barely visits my bed or the Matron's." "That is so sad." I squeeze myself more onto her. "I wish there was something I could do." "That is very kind of you." She smiles at me. "You are too good for us." I smile back. \ \ "Rest now, may the Yochlols lull you into sweet dreams of infinite love." She kisses my cheek. \ [[I lay my sleepy and weary head down|C4S11]]

<<set $Maryllove to false>>\ <<set $Nefaillove to false>>\ <<set $Synafaelove to false>>\ <<set $Reconciliationpath to false>>\ \ When I get from the world of dreams back into my body, I find it mangled, tired and filled with all sorts of hurt. I can't move my legs, I would believe I was crippled if my muscles didn't ache so much. I try to pull up, try and fail. But there is no need for me to rise to know that I'm no longer in the temple-harem, these are my chambers, this is my bed. \ \ Muffled voices come from outside. <<if $C4S2c is true>>\ "... her Godmother?" It's Nefail, very unhappy with her counterpart. "This was a test she was supposed to face alone, that she needed to face alone." "I do not understand what the fuss is all about, she needed help." Synafae answers, her condescending tone inappropriate for her rank. "Mother didn't mind, why should you?" "This goes against what mother taught us, what I taught you. By sharing such a burden with her, you make her weaker." "She needed help, sister." Synafae insists. "She needed help because you did not prepare her for this moment." <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ "Yes, I did! I had faith in her." Nefail shouts. "I made her strong." <<else>>\ "This was meant to make her strong." <</if>>\ "Just like you made me strong?" Synafae retorts. "I still remember my baptism, you know? Thanks to you, it was a wonderful experience. If only, sister, if only I could return the favour." "You forget yourself, Synafae. Just like you forgot my guidance." "Oh, I forget nothing." A deafening silence follows. Nefail picks her next words with care. "You believe you have outgrown your station and my guidance, but you are mistaken, sister. You have not shagged what I shagged." Even if I cannot see them, I can //feel// Synafae shrugging. "I've shagged my share." "You have not shagged what I shagged!" Nefail reiterates, her voice echoing in the hallway. \ \ Synafae does not reply. I cannot see her face but her next words hold a hint of remorse. "We should see if she's awake." "Indeed, let us." Nefail agrees. "This is not over, secondborn." [[They enter|C4S12b]] \ <<else>> \ "It is not your place to discuss my methods." It is Nefail that speaks. "I would never discuss your methods, dear sister." Synafae replies. "I deny their existence." "You forget yourself." "Oh, I forget nothing." Synafae hisses. <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ "You pushed her too hard." "While you did not push her at all." "She needed at least one sister to behave as such." <<else>>\ "You let her grow too fond of the non-drow. "I have no interest in your misguided jealousies." If the Matron learned about this..."<</if>>\ "Watch your tongue, secondborn." Nefail grows impatient. "You believe you have outgrown your station and my guidance, but you are mistaken. You have not shagged what I shagged." Even if I cannot see her, I can //feel// Synafae shrugging. "I've shagged my share." "You have not shagged what I shagged!" Nefail reiterates, her voice echoing in the hallway. \ \ Synafae does not reply. I cannot see her face but her next words hold a hint of remorse. "We should see if she's awake." "//I// should see if she's awake. You best tend to the Matron." Another long pause, even tenser than the last one. "I shall do as you command, firstborn. Just, please, do not hurt her. The Matron is not the only one growing old." \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[She comes in|C4S12a]]<<else>>\[[The door opens|C4S12c]] <</if>>\<</if>>\

\ "Elifael?" Nefail calls me, her voice barely a whisper. "Firstborn," I answer. "Forgive me if I don't bow, I want to pay respect but my muscles don't." "Stop it." She orders with her usual demeanour. Synafae lets out a whispered laugh "May we come in?" \ \ They each take place at my sides. I try to pull up, but can't. All my muscles are paralysed in ecstasy and pain. "Easy, little Eli, easy. You have been through a lot." "And a lot has been through me." I pant. Nefail scoffs, in frustration and relief. "You have done very well," Synafae says, with a caress. "I'm so proud of you. We both are. Right, sister?" "Right." Nefail says. "Do remember, though. During the Ordeal, there will be no godmother to help you. It is going to be just you and the ten thousand throbbing tendrils." "Yes, sister. Your ten thousand admonishments have not been forgotten." \ [[Ask Synafae to stay|C4S13a]] <<if $Nefailpath is true>>\ [[Ask Nefail to stay|C4S13b]] [[Ask both of them to stay|C4S13c]] <<else>>\ [[Demand to see Maryl|C4S13d]] <</if>>\

<<set $Nefaillove to true>>\ \ Nefail El'Naar, firstborn to Matron Sipriina El'Naar, my bossy older sister, the tyrant that ruled my world for the best part of the last century, is standing on my doorstep and dares not take a step further. \ \ "Elifael?" She calls me, her voice barely a whisper. "Firstborn," I answer. "Forgive me if I don't bow, I want to pay respect but my muscles don't." "Stop it." She orders with her usual demeanour. "May I come in?" "Since when does the firstborn ever need permission from anyone about anything?" "I see… I will let you rest. You have done well." She pulls back from the door and panic ensues. I feel, I know, that once that door is closed it might never open again. "Wait." I implore. "Don't leave. I am sorry, please do not go." Nefail steps in. In the colourless word that is our darkness, I see her face is full of relief, but it is a relief she is still unable to accept, to trust. It is the relief of those who have been many a time disappointed. "I did, sister. I made it." "That you did. Thank the Goddess." I smile. "You had so little faith in me?" "Believe me, //you// I never doubted. Not for a second. I… I am glad that's over." She caresses my legs, which ache beneath her touch. "I made it because of you." "Don't be absurd." "It's true, for a moment I thought I was really going to lose myself, to lose my mind. But then I thought of you, not Synafae, not Maryl, you. You saved me." She shakes her head. "You saved yourself. I did nothing, nothing at all." \ \ "I think I'll never want to have sex for the remainder of my life. I mean, ever." "Yes." Her laughter is a sound I'll never get used to or tired of. "Isara and I felt much the same way after our baptism. Our resolution lasted just a couple of cycles. You'll get better soon, you'll see." "Nefail?" I ask. "Would you stay with me for the night?" "I…" She swallows her first answer. "No, Elifael. I cannot. I do not trust myself this close to you." "If you want to fuck me, be my guest. My pussy is basically a crater now." She laughs again, but this time the laughter has a bitter taste. "I'll summon you someone to keep you company." I'm about to tell her that I don't want someone, I want her. Yet, the face that intrudes from the door is one I'm happy to see. \ \ "Sally? Little Sally." "Heya, m'lady, mistress." She bows to me and Nefail. "So you did buy her." "Aye, she did, me and me sisters." Sally's smile betrays the happiness that is born when desperation meets elation. It is exactly the smile I wanted to give her. It is priceless. "You kept your promise." I pull myself up. "Of course I did." Nefail claims. I surprise her with a hug, which she slowly returns. "Well..." I speak to her ear. "I also kept mine." \ \ Those few whispered words give her an immediate and almost overwhelming erection. Her cock, limp a second ago, stands now long, thick and proud beneath her silks. A thick drop of pre-cum splurts out her tip, so thick it goes through her garments. "Wow!" Sally says, with lustful eyes. "I should go." Nefail says, escaping my arms. "We shall speak again, soon. Servant girl, take care of my sister for the remainder of the cycle. I shall stop talking and go, now. Yes, that I shall." \ \ When the door closes behind Nefail, Sally bursts out in laughter. "What's so amusing?" "'Tis yer sister." She explains. "She is so pent up, I believe she might explode." "What do you mean, pent up? Should you not have taken care of her?" "Oh, I wanted to, I basically begged her to use me." "But she didn't." "No, she did, a lot. She fucked me at least a dozen times, but she never came." Sally's face is a mix of delight and frustration. "She never came, why?" "I believe ye know why." "I do," I admit. "I just didn't think she would actually do it." "Ah m'lady, ye are so lucky. That first blast of cum will be something for the ages. Yer sister truly cares about ya." "Aye." I bring my hand between my buttocks and caress my last virgin hole with the tip of my fingers. I can already feel the ache in my muscles receding. "I am lucky." \ [[Get some rest|C4Epilogue]]

<<set $Maryllove to true>>\ \ Nefail El'Naar, firstborn to Matron Sipriina El'Naar, my bossy older sister, the tyrant that ruled my world for the best part of the last century, is standing on my doorstep. I pretend to be asleep, that way I may avoid whatever order or whim she has for me. She gives one order, but not to me. "Go." Maryl enters my chambers. \ \ "Mistress?" She calls for me. "Mistress, are you awake? Are you well?" "Maryl?" Hearing me calling her name unleashes a storm of feelings in her. Long-accumulated tension is finally released, one fear is gone but others take its place. "Mistress, I... I struggle to find the words. I need to know that you are well, please tell me you are well." "I am, sweet Maryl. I am and that is all thanks to you." "To me?" Her eyes well up with tears. "You are not making any sense." "But I am, you saved me." "You are being delusional, mistress. You need to rest." "On the contrary, I've never seen more clearly in my life." I open my arms to her. "Come to me, for I cannot come to you." \ \ Maryl stumbles in the darkness. As per usual, I forget that our world of greys looks pitch black to her kin. I giggle as she fumbles for my hand. I use the few energies I have to meet her and invite her to my side. Her warm body and sweet perfume give me direly-needed comfort. "Did it hurt?" She asks. "Does it hurt?" "All over." I answer. "I believe it will be a long time before I'll be again in the mood for my morning session. Do try to endure." "I'll try." She giggles in relief. "I will strive to make it extra special when you'll feel better." \ \ "It is so good to have you by me again." "It is for me as well, mistress. We have the firstborn to thank for that." "How did you convince her to help you?" "It took a lot of courage before I could ask." She admits. "But I believe she was concerned about you as much as I was. Also... "Also?" "Please, mistress. What I have to say will not be pleasant to hear, know that I would not speak of such were they not the truth." "Maryl, what are you talking about." "When the secondborn told me not to come, she threatened to sell me. So that I would never see you again." Despite all her warnings, despite the inescapable logic behind them, I can scarcely believe her words. Why would Synafae do such a thing? My beloved elder sister, which I cared for more than anything in this life and, I believed, cared for me just the same. \ \ "Well, if that is indeed what happened. I will keep you and no one, be she my sister or my Matron, will change that." "I don't know what to say, mistress." "Don't say anything. Just lay by me and keep me warm. I'm so tired now, but come next cycle, we will begin our new lives." "I'm yours, mistress, for all the time the gods will grant me." "Forget your gods, for they are either too cruel or too weak to come to our aid. Our goddess is powerful and generous to those whose loving heart beats true. She will grant us a miracle, have faith." "I will, mistress. If not in her, then in you." \ \ "Yes. I will become a mighty priestess and will use my Goddess-given powers to grant you long-lasting youth and life. So that we may spend the centuries together." "It sounds too good to be true." "It will be true. I will also grow a nice cock that I will use to keep you forever happy and satisfied." We chuckle at the idea. "First I will have you give me a nice blowjob, perhaps a good tit-wank, then I'll fuck your pussy, of course, many many times. I will get you nice and pregnant and you will give me many daughters." \ \ While all the other ideas seemed to delight her, that last proposition makes her recoil. "Many daughters?" She asks. "Of course, they will be beautiful half-elves and spread the light of the Goddess among your kin and mine. I wonder if any of them will want to walk the Path of Perpetual Pleasure?" Maryl escapes my arms and my reverie. Forgetting that in the darkness I can still see her face, it is filled with dread. "What's wrong?" I hesitate to ask. "Mistress, I'm yours now and forever. Captivity by you is bliss, but daughters? They would be half-blood and as such property." "Property well taken care of." My reassurance seems to have little effect. "I would not treat them any differently from any pure-blooded dark elf, no one will." "No one will as long as you are there to protect us, but what if something was to happen to you? We would be at the mercy of your kin." \ \ I am at a loss for words, none of those possibilities had crossed my mind. Maryl, barely thirty years of age, has proven wiser than me. "I have endured much, mistress. I am ready to endure anything to stay with you." For the first time since I've known her, she looks at me, straight at me, her eyes ablaze with fiery determination. "But no child of mine will ever be born, live or die in chains." She looks at me and I look at her. I am forced to lower my eyes. "No child of ours shall ever know the chain, you have my word." I embrace her and, still a little hesitant, she embraces me back. Sweet Maryl, you already had my love, now you have my respect. \ [[Get some rest|C4Epilogue]]

//<h1>Chapter 4 - Epilogue</h1>// After a hundred years of waiting I'm finally an adult, a woman, yet this is probably the least significant thing that happened to me this cycle. <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ Maryl and I got far more close than she or I ever intended. Yet here we are. I love Synafae with all my heart, or at least I thought I did. But what I feel for Maryl is completely different. Synafae has given me so much, but with Maryl I can be the one giving. It feels good to give and it feels good to have someone that wants to give to you. I will accept this love. Although I wonder if my family and my Goddess will do the same. <</if>>\ <<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ My sister Nefail is not the person I thought she was. I mistook her sternness for cruelty and her detachment for coldness. She is proud, stubborn, and strong. Yet she has been through a lot, much more than I, she is not invincible and she needs me. I love Synafae with all my heart, but she does not need me as much as Nefail and she does not make me feel the way Nefail makes me feel. I am so confused but, I know that I don't want this to end. <</if>>\ <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ My beloved Synafae has been close to me every step of the way. Since my earliest days in service of the Goddess to my baptism. What better mentor, better friend, better lover, could I possibly ask for? I hope we will stay together forever. <</if>>\ <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ Synafae and Nefail have been at each other's throat for as far as I can remember. To have them both by my side, to see them reconcile even just a little, it makes me weep with joy. I have no idea what the future holds for us, but we will face it together, as sisters. I look forward to the long cycles of lovemaking that await the three of us. <</if>>\ [[Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]

<<set $Synafaelove to true>>\ <<set $Nefailpath to false>>\ <<set $Marylpath to false>>\ <<set $Synafae +=5>>\ <<set $Nefail -=5>>\ <<set $Maryl -=5>>\ \ "Firstborn, if you do not mind, I would like to be alone with my sister." My request was expected, but still displeases my sister Nefail. Synafae stares at her in triumph. "Of course, you are well." Nefail states. "I don't see why I should waste any more time with you." \ \ Once Nefail is gone, Synafae approaches the bed. The few rays of light shining beneath the door make her silver hair sparkle like silver. "Little Eli, my sweet little sister, you are a woman now." She says, her voice warm and sweet. "If only you could see yourself through my eyes. Oh, you were so beautiful, so feminine, so full of life, so perfect." She casts her arms around me and kisses me. For the first time in my life, I don't feel like it. "Sister, please, it hurts." "Oh, apologies." She pulls back. "You are just too tempting." "If you say so." I feel everything but. "I think I'll never want to have sex for the remainder of my life. I mean, ever." "Yes." She laughs. "That is pretty much how I felt after my baptism, that I had to endure all alone." So true, how could Nefail let that happen? "But just a couple of cycles later my appetite came back, with a vengeance. You'll get better soon, you'll see." I lose myself in her arms and bosom. \ \ "I overheard you speaking earlier?" "Earlier? What about?" "About you helping me, about the ordeal. Synafae, I must ask you, did you help me because you thought I wouldn't make it? Do you believe me weak?" "My dear Elifael. "She says, caressing my hair. "There is no weakness in asking for help, especially from your family." "I know, but Nefail..." "Nefail would have you go through every hardship in the world on your own. I see it differently. I believe we can accomplish much more when we are united, as sisters should be. Don't you agree?" "Yes, of course." I half-lie. "You are just as strong as I am, strong enough for anything that is yet to come." Synafae says and I want to believe her. "And even if you are not, you can always count on me." She pulls my chin up. "I love you so, little sister." "I love you more." "I love you most." \ [[Get some rest|C4Epilogue]]

<<set $Nefaillove to true>>\ "Synafae, sister dearest, may I... may I talk to Nefail alone?" This request shocks everyone present, including me. Synafae stutters, I have few memories of her stuttering. "I... I don't see why not. I shall go to mother and see if //she// has need of me." She heads for the door, unable to comprehend what just happened. Nefail stays, just as surprised. \ \ "I did it, sister." I say, after half a minute of awkward silence. "I made it." "That you did. Thank the Goddess." "Thanks to Synafae." I correct her. "Was it not for her, I don't know if I... "I do." She interrupts. "You would've made it, you were ready. I believed in you while Synafae did not." I lower my eyes. "She will not be there for your novitiate or your ordeal. You cannot expect your sisters to..." She falls silent, tired of pretending to be mad when she is happy. "I am just glad that's over." \ \ "I think I'll never want to have sex for the remainder of my life. I mean, ever." "Yes." Her laughter is a sound I'll never get used to or tired of. "Isara and I felt much the same way after our baptism. Our resolution lasted just a couple of cycles. You'll get better soon, you'll see." "Nefail?" I ask. "Would you stay with me for the night?" "I…" She swallows her first answer. "No, Elifael. I cannot. I do not trust myself this close to you." "If you want to fuck me, be my guest. My pussy is basically a crater now." She laughs again, but this time the laughter has a bitter taste. "I'll summon you someone to keep you company." I'm about to tell her that I don't want someone, I want her. Yet, the face that intrudes from the door is one I'm happy to see. \ \ "Sally? Little Sally." "Heya, m'lady, mistress." She bows to me and Nefail. "So you did buy her." "Aye, she did, me and me sisters." Sally's smile betrays the happiness that is born when desperation meets elation. It is exactly the smile I wanted to give her. It is priceless. "You kept your promise." I pull myself up. "Of course I did." Nefail claims. I surprise her with a hug, which she slowly returns. "Well..." I speak to her ear. "I also kept mine." \ \ Those few whispered words give her an immediate and almost overwhelming erection. Her cock, limp a second ago, stands now long, thick and proud beneath her silks. A thick drop of pre-cum splurts out her tip, so thick it goes through her garments. "Wow." Sally says, with lustful eyes. "I should go." Nefail says, escaping my arms. "We shall speak again, soon. Servant girl, take care of my sister for the remainder of the cycle. I shall stop talking and go, now. Yes, that I shall." \ \ When the door closes behind Nefail, Sally bursts out in laughter. "What's so amusing?" "'Tis yer sister." She explains. "She is so pent up, I believe she might explode." "What do you mean, pent up? Should you not have taken care of her?" "Oh, I wanted to, I basically begged her to use me." "But she didn't." "No, she did, a lot. She fucked me at least a dozen times, but she never came." Sally's face is a mix of delight and frustration. "She never came, why?" "I believe ye know why." "I do," I admit. "I just didn't think she would actually do it." "Ah m'lady, ye are so lucky. That first blast of cum will be something for the ages. Yer sister truly cares about you." "Aye." I bring my hand between my buttocks and caress my last virgin hole with the tip of my fingers. I can already feel the ache in my muscles receding. "I am lucky." \ [[Get some rest|C4Epilogue]]

<<set $Reconciliationpath to true>>\ \ "Sisters, please, no more." I beg of them. "I cannot stand to have the two of you fighting. I need you, both of you, I think... I think I'll never want to have sex for the remainder of my life. I mean, ever." "Yes." Synafae laughs. "That is pretty much how I felt after my baptism, that I had to endure all alone." "As you ought to." Nefail retorts. "Girls, I implore you, enough." Their bickering finally subsides. "Everything hurts and I feel cold." \ \ My sisters stare at each other, each unwilling to show remorse or weakness. In the end, it is Nefail that speaks first. "You keep her company. I'll go see if mother needs me." "Nefail, no!" I protest. "Don't leave, please. Stay with us, both of us." "I don't believe that to be wise." She says, albeit with hesitation. "Please, I... I kept my promise." I use what little energy I have to raise my legs and show her still virgin butthole. \ \ Synafae looks at me both surprised and intrigued. "What promise does she speak of... oh my Goddess!" Nefail's cock grows instantly erect, hard and throbbing as I've never seen it. What little silk she wears does little to conceal it. "I promised her I would keep my anal virginity for her... it just happened." "Oh, I see." Synafae reaches for Nefail's cock. "Don't." She orders, but Synafae disobeys. \ \ With barely a touch from her index, a rope of pre-cum blasts through Nefail's garments. "Incredible." Synafae whispers. "She must be well pent up." I presume with a giggle. "In return I had her promise me that she would not cum until she fucked my ass." "Really?" Synafae says. "That is so... beautiful. Oh, Nefail. When you'll fuck her asshole for the first time, will you let me watch or, better yet, join you?" Nefail stares at her with mixed feelings. "I will consider it." "Thank you so much, beloved sister. I so look forward to that moment. I hope you will let me suck on your beautiful blue balls as you empty them into our little sister's virgin asshole. Will you also fuck mine, next? I hope you will." Nefail feigns indifference, but another shot of pre-cum betrays her. "Oh, Nefail, you are so beautiful. I don't know if I can resist until that moment." "Enough, let's all try to calm down." Nefail says. "Our sister needs to rest." "Yes, yes of course. Let us all cuddle together." \ \ They both join me in a loving embrace. Synafae on my left and Nefail on my right. Their warmth feels like Goddess's embrace. "It has been so long since with did this." Synafae says. "I have no memories of that." I say. "Of course, you don't." Nefail explains. "Back then you were an infant." "Sisters, I have no words to say how happy I feel right now." Synafae continues. "Look at me, I'm weeping. Oh, most joyful are these tears. And I am inclined to weep with her, only Nefail remains unmoved. No matter, she is here, they both are. Finally. \ [[Get some rest|C4Epilogue]]

<<set $Maryllove to true>>\ <<set $Synafaepath to false>>\ <<set $Synafae -=5>>\ <<set $Maryl +=5>>\ \ "Where is Maryl?" I ask. "I want to see her, now." My sister stares at me, Synafae in disbelief, Nefail with a degree of satisfaction. "Why would you want to have your servant-girl here while your family is present." "She is not my servant, she is my friend, and I want her by my side as much as any of you. I'm tired of asking, now I demand to see her." "You demand?" Synafae raises her voice, something I am not used to hearing, but still, I stand firm. \ \ "If she demands it." Nefail says, savouring the moment. "We should not stand in the way." "Elifael..." Synafae struggles to hold her composure. "for your own good, you cannot expect me to comply with such a request." "Oh, but you will have to comply with mine." Nefail interjects. "And I feel inclined to indulge our little sister, she's been through a lot, after all. A little alone time with her toy won't attract the disfavour of the Goddess." "You can't be serious." "You believe I'm not?" Synafae holds my our sister's gaze, but she knows that it is futile. In the end, she has to bow her head. "It seems all my wisdom is for not." She says, reining her fury in. "Fine then, have it your way. May it lead you to a path free from regrets." \ \ Synafae leaves, without much of a goodbye. Nefail lingers a little longer and, for the first time since I can remember, she looks at me with a hint of pride. She too departs. Not long after, the doors open again. It is her. \ \ "Mistress?" She calls for me. "Mistress, are you awake? Are you well?" "Maryl?" Hearing me calling her name unleashes a storm of feelings in her. Long-accumulated tension is finally released, one fear is gone but others take its place. "Mistress, I... I struggle to find the words. I need to know that you are well, please tell me you are well." "I am, sweet Maryl. I am and that is all thanks to you." "To me?" Her eyes well up with tears. "You are not making any sense." "But I am, you saved me." "You are being delusional, mistress. You need to rest." "On the contrary, I've never seen more clearly in my life." I open my arms to her. "Come to me, for I cannot come to you." \ \ Maryl stumbles in the darkness. As per usual, I forget that our world of greys looks pitch black to her kin. I giggle as she fumbles for my hand. I use the few energies I have to meet her and invite her to my side. Her warm body and sweet perfume give me direly-needed comfort. "Did it hurt?" She asks. "Does it hurt?" "All over," I answer. "I believe it will be a long time before I'll be again in the mood for my morning session. Do try to endure." "I'll try." She giggles in relief. "I will strive to make it extra special when you'll feel better." \ \ "It is so good to have you by me again." "It is for me as well, mistress. We have the firstborn to thank for that." "How did you convince her to help you?" "It took a lot of courage before I could ask." She admits. "But I believe she was concerned about you as much as I was. Also... "Also?" "Please, mistress. What I have to say will not be pleasant to hear, know that I would not speak of such were they not the truth." "Maryl, what are you talking about." "When the secondborn told me not to come, she threatened to sell me. So that I would never see you again." Despite all her warnings, despite the inescapable logic behind them, I can scarcely believe her words. Why would Synafae do such a thing? My beloved elder sister, which I cared for more than anything in this life and, I believed, cared for me just the same. \ \ "Well, if that is indeed what happened. I will keep you and no one, be she my sister or my Matron, will change that." "I don't know what to say, mistress." "Don't say anything. Just lay by me and keep me warm. I'm so tired now, but come next cycle we will begin our new lives." "I'm yours, mistress, for all the time the gods will grant me." "Forget your gods, for they are either too cruel or too weak to come to our aid. Our goddess is powerful and generous to those whose loving heart beats true. She will grant us a miracle, have faith." "I will, mistress. If not in her, then in you." \ \ "Yes. I will become a mighty priestess and will use my Goddess-given powers to grant you long-lasting youth and life. So that we may spend the centuries together." "It sounds too good to be true." "It will be true. I will also grow a nice cock that I will use to keep you forever happy and satisfied." We chuckle at the idea. "First I will have you give me a nice blowjob, perhaps a good tit-wank, then I'll fuck your pussy, of course, many many times. I will get you nice and pregnant and you will give me many daughters." \ \ While all the other ideas seemed to delight her, that last proposition makes her recoil. "Many daughters?" She asks. "Of course, they will be beautiful half-elves and spread the light of the Goddess among your kin and mine. I wonder if any of them will want to walk the Path of Perpetual Pleasure?" Maryl escapes my arms and my reverie. Forgetting that in the darkness I can still see her face, it is filled with dread. "What's wrong?" I hesitate to ask. "Mistress, I'm yours now and forever. Captivity by you is bliss, but daughters? They would be half-blood and as such property." "Property well taken care of." My reassurance seems to have little effect. "I would not treat them any differently from any pure-blooded dark elf, no one will." "No one will as long as you are there to protect us, but what if something was to happen to you? We would be at the mercy of your kin." \ \ I am at a loss for words, none of those possibilities had crossed my mind. Maryl, barely thirty years of age, has proven wiser than me. "I have endured much, mistress. I am ready to endure anything to stay with you." For the first time since I've known her, she looks at me, straight at me, her eyes ablaze with fiery determination. "But no child of mine will ever be born, live o die in chains. She looks at me and I look at her. I am forced to lower my eyes. "No child of ours shall ever know the chain, you have my word." I embrace her and, still a little hesitant, she embraces me back. Sweet Maryl, you already had my love, now you have my respect. \ [[Get some rest|C4Epilogue]]

<h1>GAME OVER</h1> What a terrible turn of events. Who would've thought that such dangers were hiding behind the façade of pleasure? Elifael's mind has broken and nothing can ever heal her. If only someone was by her side, if only her feelings for her loved ones were stronger. This is one end, but it does not have to be //the// end. You can start over and see if you can make the bond between Elifael and her loved ones stronger, or at least seek help to pass her test. Do not give up.

\ The blast of cum hits the inside of my uterus like a geyser. I didn’t expect it to be so much, I didn’t expect it to be so warm, and above all, I didn’t expect it to feel so fucking good. I cum with a scream loud enough to shatter glass and stone. \ \ The Matron does not relent. On the contrary, she begins to pump me harder and harder. Each time her cock goes back in, it blesses me with another stream of hot semen. Each time another blast of cum floods my insides, I climax again. All I can do is scream and beg for more. Goddess, have I lost my mind? I must resist… I must endure… \ <<if $Maryl gte $longlust>> [[Think of Maryl|C4S8a]] <</if>>\ <<if $Nefail gte $longlust>> [[Think of Nefail|C4S8b]] <</if>>\ [[I...must...endure...|Bad ending]]

<h1>Chapter 5</h1> <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ \ I wake up to the sweet smell of tea and cake tickling my nostrils. I see Maryl helping herself to a cup of mushroom tea, something few rivvil in this city could afford to do. I pull myself up and stretch out, yawning loud. My muscles still feel somewhat tired but no longer stiff. How long have I been asleep? \ \ "Mistress, you are finally awake!" Maryl rejoices, setting her cup aside. "What time is it?" I ask, seeking the light of Narbondel through the windows. "It is still early, mistress." "Early? Have I slept but for a few hours?" "On the contrary, mistress. You have slept for nearly a cycle and a half." "A cycle and a half?" That explains my thirst... and my nigh exploding bladder. "I had plenty of time to make you breakfast, just in case you woke up. I brought all your favourites." That she did, all warm and freshly baked. Oh, I'll dig in without hesitation and shame... as soon as I've used the privy. \ \ Maryl watches me gorge myself on my breakfast. When I invite her to join me, more out of embarrassment than courtesy, she reassures me she already ate. "It makes me uneasy, having you sit there and look at me like that." "Like what, mistress?" "I don't know. Like you are in some sort of trance." "But I am, mistress. I so very am." She giggles. We exchange a smile. \ \ "So, what did I miss?" I ask. "Did anything happen while I was asleep?" "Everyone was holding their breath for you, mistress. Some were afraid your baptism had gone wrong and were... concerned." "Some?" "Most of the house servants, really, and the weapon master too. <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ The house mage asked about you, believe it or not.<</if>> <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\One of the couriers asked of me if you were well, on behalf of a certain gnomish tailor.<</if>>\" "I had no idea I was this popular." "That is not all, mistress." She produces a scroll, sealed with the glyph of House Zi'den. "It arrived late last cycle. Your sister Synafae, I mean the secondborn, wanted to open it. The firstborn had none of that and made sure I carried it to you with the seal intact." "Nefail did that?" "That and a lot more." She sighs. "I went to her in despair and out of that despair she pulled me. She granted me more than I could ever hope for. Mistress, you have to believe when I say that she is a good person and truly does care for you." "For me?" I return. "Are we talking about the same Nefail? The bossy big sis that had my childhood and adolescence kissing her feet and... the rest?" "She does have lovely feet..." "Why does everyone say that? Never mind!" My question seems to make her giddy. "She is the last member of my family I would've expected to have as an ally, just like I never would've imagined that Synafae would..." Still, I can't believe it. "I'm sure both your sisters love you, mistress. They both want the best for you. They agree on the what and why just not always on the how." "I already know what's best for me." \ \ I reach out for Maryl with horny dark-elven speed. Before she can react, I pull her upper garments apart and let out her majestic bosom. Her tits flop up and down with plump grace. Who knew gravity and body fat could combine in such splendid motions? Maryl is slow to answer the call, but her nipples are quick. They grow stiff the instant they feel my lips closing onto them. \ \ "Mistress, please be gentle. It has been a while and I am..." She moans. "Very sensitive." I ignore her, just like I would ignore my sister Synafae. Maryl's titties feel so soft under my fingers and so tender when I suckle on them. Her nipples taste so different compared to Synafae's. They are saltier, and wilder. Part of me is already fantasising about finally getting her pregnant and drinking her milk while I fuck her. Alas, I'll have to wait many long years before that can be. "Mistress, please. You are making me so horny." She confesses as if that would ever stop me. I put both her nipples in my mouth and suckle harder. \ \ I pull her down on the bed and continue playing with her beautiful tits. Goddess, she smells so good. "Mistress, please stop. You are making me so wet." The harder I suck, the less sincere her protests sound. I have a great time pulling her tits with my mouth and watching them flop back on her chest. "What wouldn't I do to have tits like yours." I tell her with a grin. "You like to play them that much? You are not doing it just for me, right?" "Hells, no!" I bury my face between them. "I wish I could fuck you properly. To think I'll have to wait fifty years to do that, is agony." "The pleasure you give me, mistress, it is pure delight. But it is by pleasing you that I truly rejoice." "Oh, Maryl. You better take off the rest of your garments before I rip them open." \ \ With kissing, laughing and smiling, I peel her tunic off her. The sight and the smell of her drenched pubic hair awakens that wild part of me. We gaze at each other's bodies, both unsure of what to do next. "Is something wrong, mistress?" "I don't know... suddenly I feel something is missing." Her face lightens up in realisation. "Allow me." Says she, concealing a condescending smile. \ \ She opens her legs for me and guides my ankles so that each of us can embrace the left thigh of the other. "I normally don't do this, oversensitive as I am." She explains. "Please don't be too rough on me." She kisses my labia with hers, rubbing our clitorises together. Her pubic hair gives my crotch a wet and pleasant tickle. "I see." I pull onto her. \ \ For once, I am happy to be this short. I can go on suckling on her tits as we rub harder. It is not long before the whole area around the spot our legs meet becomes moist with love. "Goddess almighty, you needed this." I observe. "Yes mistress, I really needed this. Please don't stop." I had no intention to. I rub harder. "Yes, just like that. Oh, mistress, I am so happy to see you are safe. I am so happy to see that you still want me." "I want you more than ever." I tell her, my voice broken by pleasure. I wish I could say more. I wish to tell her how I plan to make her mine in every way, fill her with my seed and have her deliver many daughters into this world. But the memories of our last conversation on the matter are still fresh. It is not a topic to be discussed at such a moment. \ \ "Mistress, I hope you are close to cumming, for I don't know how much longer I can hold." "Yes, sorry." I try to focus on the present. But in my head, I keep reliving my dream of impregnating her, again and again. I wonder how such an unknown feeling could gain so firm a hold on my heart. Could it have been a vision? A message from the Goddess? I hope it to be so. "Mistress, I can't..." She begins to quiver. \ \ Afraid to disappoint her, I fake my orgasm. I manage to be convincing, she does not suspect a thing. "Mistress, are you well?" Damn! "Yes, yes, I am well. I'm just still sensitive and bothered from the night before." Truly I am a master of manipulation. We separate. It seems I will have to break my sexual fast at a later moment. \ \ It is Maryl that breaks the ensuing silence. "I am relieved to see that you still have your… appetite." "Were you afraid I wouldn't?" "Truth be told, yes I was." She admits, sitting on the side of the bed. "I was concerned that, after tasting the Matron's love, you would no longer be interested in the love of a servant." "That is the silliest notion I've ever heard. The yochlols themselves could not make me forget you." I embrace her from behind and kiss her pretty neck. \ [[Read the message|C5S1a]] <</if>> <<if $Synafaelove is true and $Twinspath is true>>\ \ Sleep is slow to recede. My muscles remind me of what happened in the past cycle a lot faster than my mind. "Well awaken, mistress." Maryl greets me, with a deep bow. "Hey, you!" I smile at her, but she does not smile back. "Is something wrong?" "Nothing, mistress. This humble servant would like to extend to you her congratulations for your baptism." "What is all this sudden formality?" I smile at her. "Come, sit with me, grab a cup of tea and let us talk." "Forgive me, mistress, but the secondborn has commanded me to inform her as soon you awoke. She is eager to see you." "There is no need-" "I shall return at once." She takes another bow and leaves. She returns with Synafae in tow, careful to keep her eyes on the floor as my sister enters the room. \ \ "Little Eli!" She greets me with a smile so warm it could melt the frozen hell of Canya, her long hair falling all around and shining like silver threads, her perfect shapes squeezing out of her silky garments. "It is good to see you well." She sits next to me and welcomes me in her warm embrace. She lowers my head on her comforting breasts as she used to when we were little. "Everyone was so worried about you. You can't possibly imagine how much I had to reassure everyone about your shining success." "Why? How long have I been asleep?" "Almost two full cycles." Goddess almighty! "You must be famished. Have you eaten?" "I-" "Here." She hands me a slice of cake. "Eat, drink, your body was tested to its limits." I eat my cake and drink my tea, accompanied by her caresses. \ \ "Darling, did you have your morning session?" I shake my head. "But you have to. Goddess, what am I doing here while my little sister is suffering." "It is quite all right, I don't think I can-" "Oh no, I won't have my sister go unattended. Slave girl, my sister is waiting." "Yes, secondborn. Right away!" "Wait, Maryl, there is no need..." "Ah-ha, yes there is." Says Synafae, picking up my chin. "We can't leave you all pent up. I was so tense myself, I had to ask dear Maryl here to provide. Twice. You don't mind, do you?" My eyes shift from her to Maryl and back to her. "I suppose I don't." "Good. Now lay back, relax, and enjoy while I read you some correspondence. It seems you have received a missive from our rivals of old." She presents me with a sealed scroll, the Zi'den seal still intact. "Shall I read it to you or... do you prefer to keep it secret?" She gives me a conspiratorial smile. I smile back. "I have no secrets from you." \ [[Spread my legs for Maryl|C5S1d]] <</if>> <<if $Nefaillove is true or $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ "Excuse me, what do you think you are doing?" I hear Maryl yell in whispers. "Think she's awake?" I hear a second voice ask. "Think she ain't." "Get off of her bed, right now!" "Relax, sugar tits. She's sleeping like a stone." It is Maryl and Sally. What are they doing in my chambers? "Wait, don't! Stop it at once!" Maryl says. "You'll get both of us in trouble." "Ye worry too much." Is that munching that I hear? The little slave girl is greedy. "I'm starving, ye're hungry too I guess. Come on, help yerself." "If either of her sisters shows up…" "I am totally telling them, that was yer idea." Little Sally gives a mocking laugh. "So you might as well enjoy it." Maryl stubbornly refuses. Sally shrugs and pours herself an abundant cup of tea. \ \ "The Matron did quite the number on her." Says Sally, between sips. "Indeed, poor mistress. The pleasure slaves could hear her screams throughout the night and into the day." "Lucky her." Never have I heard someone making so much noise while sipping tea. This is just too precious. I'm having a glimpse into the life of two servants. It is a rare thing to be able to peek inside a world so close and at the same time so far apart from mine. It makes me feel like a child. \ \ "Ye been serving her long?" Sally asks. "Half of my life." Says Maryl. "It is a great honour." "Honour, ye call it? Ha! Ya right." Sally scoffs. "Ye're property." "Why? What do you think you are?" "Self-aware property." Sally stretches out and stuffs more cake in her mouth. "And I'll get all I can before they do away with me." "No one is doing away with you. Not while mistress Elifael is here. She is good." Her words give me a warm feeling. I cannot understand how so many among my kin can do without such a sensation. "Aye, ye spoke right. Soon she'll be off to the high temple and we will be stuck here with the rest of her family, for the rest of our lives." Maryl sighs a sigh most deep. "I will miss her, very much." \ \ For a moment I feel a void where my heart should be. I seldom think about it, but Maryl was by my side for most of her short existence, which to me was barely the late part of my adolescence. When I will be back from my novitiate, she will be an old woman and so will Sally. It is... wrong. \ \ "So anyway, how is it? Serving the firstborn, I mean?" Asks Maryl. "I heard she is quite strict." "She is." Returns Sally. "Ye know what's funny? She has countless slaves a lot better than me at everything… well, almost everything." I cannot see her grin, but I can picture it quite well. "You should feel honoured to be in her service. One day she may be matron." "Not in our lifetime she won't. Unless… well never mind." I chase away that thought. "Also the firstborn keeps me around only because yer mistress asked her to." "Did she now?" "Aye, firstborn bought me and me sisters just to make her happy. Can ye believe that?" "I can." Maryl remarks. "She loves her very much." "That she does. Ye know…" They begin to whisper, but they are still too loud to escape elven hearing. "She has not cum ever since I first met her, nearly three cycles ago. Not once." "Really? That is a long time… for their kin at least." "Aye, and wanna know why?" She pats my buttocks. "She's saving up a big one for this fine ass." It is always flattering to hear someone referring to my ass as fine, especially a girl with unusual tastes such as Sally. "Don't touch her!" Maryl's bursts of jealousy are simply too amusing, I must suffocate my laughter. "They molest us all the time. Might as well get some payback. Look at it waddle. Had I an ass like this, me and me sisters would never go hungry." "I thought women did not interest you." "Oh please." She squeezes me. "Nobody is //that// straight." "Stop it!" Maryl insists. "No no, let her." I moan. \ \ They jump up, one looking at me in terror and the other one in anger. "Why did you stop?" I complain. "What time is it?" "It is still early in the cycle, mistress." "Early? How strange. I feel quite well rested." "Aye, ye slept for a good day and a half. Which reminds me." She hands me my most noble bedpan, with a most mocking grin. \ \ A few minutes later, to Maryl's chagrin and Sally's joy, we are sharing a pleasant breakfast on my bed. "The noble ones would not approve of this." Maryl reminds us. "Fuck 'em." I state, loud and proud. "I'm an adult now, an extremely broken-in adult, I can do what I want." If only. "M'lady, I really must ask..." Sally's grin widens. "How was sex with the Matron?" "Sally!" Maryl wails. "Come on, the curiosity is killing me." \ \ To be honest I have a hard time puzzling together the details of the ceremony. Some of them feel less than pleasant. I relate what I can and omit what I must. It is a fine early cycle and I wish not to sadden it. Sally feasts on the tiniest detail "So… how big?" I put my hands together and slowly pull them apart. I carefully study the girls' reaction as the distance between my palms grows. Maryl goes from stupor to terror, Sally from amazement to euphoria. "About ye big." "Holy fucks!" Sally exclaims. "Ye had all of that in ya?" "At some point, yes. I believe I did." "How did it feel?" "It was scary, I won't deny it. Yet I finally was able to take it… I don't know... I felt proud. And when she came inside of me, that was something." "I bet. So quantity-wise how much did she splurt?" "Need you be so vulgar?" Maryl asks. "Oh, pardon me crassnessity, ye well trained pet. I shall reverberate me question in fashion proper. M'lady would thee be so kind as to tell these humble servants how much seed doth the Matron sow when she grace doth reach?" Much to Maryl's discomfort, I burst out laughing. I try to find a proper indicator. "About twice or thrice this much." I say, holding up the teapot. Maryl covers her face, while Sally's eyes shine with marvel. "Twice or thrice? Umberlee's tits, how did ye not explode?" "For a few moments, I believed I would." I massage my still-aching abdomen. "Yet I admit the feeling of filling was…" "Very fulfilling?" Sally suggests. "You wicked little monster!" Maryl protests. And laughter overcomes the three of us. \ <<if $Synafaelove is true or $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ The door flings open. [[Who is it?|C5S1c]] <<else>>\ [[Have breakfast|C5S1b]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\ <<if $Synafaelove is true and $Twinspath is not true>>\ "Excuse me, what do you think you are doing?" I hear Maryl yell in whispers. "Think she's awake?" I hear a second voice ask. "Think she ain't." "Get off of her bed, right now!" "Relax, sugar tits. She's sleeping like a stone." It is Maryl and Sally. What are they doing in my chambers? "Wait, don't! Stop it at once!" Maryl says. "You'll get both of us in trouble." "Ye worry too much." Is that munching that I hear? The little slave girl is greedy. "I'm starving, ye're hungry too I guess. Come on, help yerself." "If either of her sisters shows up…" "I am totally telling them, that was yer idea." Little Sally gives a mocking laugh. "So you might as well enjoy it." Maryl stubbornly refuses. Sally shrugs and pours herself an abundant cup of tea. \ \ "The Matron did quite the number on her." Says Sally, between sips. "Indeed, poor mistress. The pleasure slaves could hear her screams throughout the night and into the day." "Lucky her." Never have I heard someone making so much noise while sipping tea. This is just too precious. I'm having a glimpse into the life of two servants. It is a rare thing to be able to peek inside a world so close and at the same time so far apart from mine. It makes me feel like a child. \ \ "Ye been serving her long?" Sally asks. "Half of my life." Says Maryl. "It is a great honour." "Honour, ye call it? Ha! Ya right." Sally scoffs. "Ye're property." "Why? What do you think you are?" "Self-aware property." Sally stretches out and stuffs more cake in her mouth. "And I'll get all I can before they do away with me." "No one is doing away with you. Not while mistress Elifael is here. She is good." Her words give me a warm feeling. I cannot understand how so many among my kin can do without such a sensation. "Aye, ye spoke right. Soon she'll be off to the high temple and we will be stuck here with the rest of her family, for the rest of our lives." Maryl sighs a sigh most deep. "I will miss her, very much." \ \ For a moment I feel a void where my heart should be. I seldom think about it, but Maryl was by my side for most of her short existence, which to me was barely the late part of my adolescence. When I will be back from my novitiate, she will be an old woman and so will Sally. It is... wrong. \ \ "So anyway, how is it? Serving the firstborn, I mean?" Asks Maryl. "I heard she is quite strict." "She is." Returns Sally. "Ye know what's funny? She has countless slaves a lot better than me at everything… well, almost everything." I cannot see her grin, but I can picture it quite well. "You should feel honoured to be in her service. One day she may be matron." "Not in our lifetime she won't. Unless… well never mind." I chase away that thought. "Also the firstborn keeps me around only because yer mistress asked her to." "Did she now?" "Aye, firstborn bought me and me sisters just to make her happy. Can ye believe that?" "I can." Maryl remarks. "She loves her very much." "That she does. Ye know…" They begin to whisper, but they are still too loud to escape elven hearing. "She has not cum ever since I first met her, nearly three cycles ago. Not once." "Really? That is a long time… for their kin at least." "Aye, and wanna know why?" She pats my buttocks. "She's saving up a big one for this fine ass." It is always flattering to hear someone referring to my ass as fine, especially a girl with unusual tastes such as Sally. "Don't touch her!" Maryl's bursts of jealousy are simply too amusing, I must suffocate my laughter. "They molest us all the time. Might as well get some payback. Look at it waddle. Had I an ass like this, me and me sisters would never go hungry." "I thought women did not interest you." "Oh please." She squeezes me. "Nobody is //that// straight." "Stop it!" Maryl insists. "No no, let her." I moan. \ \ They jump up, one looking at me in terror and the other one in anger. "Why did you stop?" I complain. "What time is it?" "It is still early in the cycle, mistress." "Early? How strange. I feel quite well rested." "Aye, ye slept for a good day and a half. Which reminds me." She hands me my most noble bedpan, with a most mocking grin. \ \ A few minutes later, to Maryl's chagrin and Sally's joy, we are sharing a pleasant breakfast on my bed. "The noble ones would not approve of this." Maryl reminds us. "Fuck 'em." I state, loud and proud. "I'm an adult now, an extremely broken-in adult, I can do what I want." If only. "M'lady, I really must ask..." Sally's grin widens. "How was sex with the Matron?" "Sally!" Maryl wails. "Come on, the curiosity is killing me." \ \ To be honest I have a hard time puzzling together the details of the ceremony. Some of them feel less than pleasant. I relate what I can and omit what I must. It is a fine early cycle and I wish not to sadden it. Sally feasts on the tiniest detail "So… how big?" I put my hands together and slowly pull them apart. I carefully study the girls' reaction as the distance between my palms grows. Maryl goes from stupor to terror, Sally from amazement to euphoria. "About ye big." "Holy fucks!" Sally exclaims. "Ye had all of that in ya?" "At some point, yes. I believe I did." "How did it feel?" "It was scary, I won't deny it. Yet I finally was able to take it… I don't know... I felt proud. And when she came inside of me, that was something." "I bet. So quantity-wise how much did she splurt?" "Need you be so vulgar?" Maryl asks. "Oh, pardon me crassnessity, ye well trained pet. I shall reverberate me question in fashion proper. M'lady would thee be so kind as to tell these humble servants how much seed doth the Matron sow when she grace doth reach?" Much to Maryl's discomfort, I burst out laughing. I try to find a proper indicator. "About twice or thrice this much." I say, holding up the teapot. Maryl covers her face, while Sally's eyes shine with marvel. "Twice or thrice? Umberlee's tits, how did ye not explode?" "For a few moments, I believed I would." I massage my still-aching abdomen. "Yet I admit the feeling of filling was…" "Very fulfilling?" Sally suggests. "You wicked little monster!" Maryl protests. And laughter overcomes the three of us. \ The door flings open. [[Who is it?|C5S1c]] <</if>>\

\ I take the message and break the seal. "It is from Vierna and Viconia!" Maryl stares at me. I forgot those names mean nothing to her. "The twins." "Oh, them." She reddens, reliving the happenings on the ghost carriage. "How could I forget them?" \ \ As I keep on reading, I hear Maryl clearing her throat. "Erm… Mistress, I have other duties to attend to. I was wondering if you didn't mind me proceeding with your morning session while you read?" I raise my eyes from the scroll and meet Maryl's hopeful gaze. That gives me a wicked idea. "Not today, Maryl." I put the scroll in her hands and shove her down on the bed. "Today you do the reading and I do the licking." "Mistress, no!" She protests "It is my duty." "Your duty is to please me and right now I can't imagine anything more pleasant than your perfumed pubic mane tickling my nose as I stick my tongue between your labia." She bites her lip, what little resistance she offers is a mere formality. \ \ "//To Malla Elifael El'Naar, thirdborn of Matron Sipriina El'Naar, of house El'Naar, eighth house of Menzoberranzan. By the grace of Lolth-//" She is trying to hold her moans in, and as a consequence, she produces a loud yelp. "Mistress! Please be gentle." "Keep reading, go on." I tell her while exploring the inside of her pussy with a second and a third finger. "//We congratulate you... on the cycle of your baptism-// oh, gentle! //-and extend you our heartfeint... heartfail... heartfelt! Welcome to our community as a full-fledged adult.//" "Oh, that is so nice of them." I say, taking a short pause. "Indeed." Maryl catches her breath. "Should I keep on reading?" "Should I go on licking?" \ \ She resumes and so do I. Her speech soon becomes so broken with yelps and moans that I can hardly understand what she is reading, but I couldn't care less. In the end, she gets tired of the charade. She tosses the scroll across the room and pulls my head onto her sex. "Mistress, please. Tease me no more!" To tease her has become one of my favourite entertainments, but I desist from it this time. I fully commit my tongue to bring her to a satisfying climax. \ \ She envelops my head with her thighs, her curves make me deaf and blind. It is just as well, I still have my sense of smell, touch, and taste. That is all I need to enjoy her. I lose myself in her flesh. As she approaches her orgasm, it feels like I am melting. "Mistress! Gods almighty, I'm cumming. I'm cumming hard!" Her muffled screams are music to my ears and her pussy is ambrosia. Her quivering thighs massage my head as she cums. Once the storm of pleasure has passed, still I linger there, kissing her moist sex and inner thighs. \ \ "Mistress... oh gods... I love you so much. I don't know what to say." "Say you'll return the favour." I ask, stroking my own pussy and finding it drenched. "I would mistress, but... did, you get all of that?" "All of what?" "The message, mistress. The twins would like to invite you to a rendevous, so that they may congratulate you in person." "Ha! I bet I know how they would like to celebrate." I give her pussy another sloppy kiss. Goddess, her taste is amazing. "What will you do?" She asks, struggling to keep focus. "My mother and my sisters would probably be against me spending the cycle with two priestesses from a rival house." "I see. So..." "So I am totally going to do it." "They may harbour ill intentions, mistress." "I hope they do." I give her a long lick. "Was that all? I got kind of distracted." "There was a post scriptum." She moans and reddens. "//We would also appreciate it if you brought along your rivvil slave.//" "Oh, Maryl. No one can resist your charm." I climb up to her and kiss her tits. "Anything else?" "Formalities. Mistress, please, let me taste you now!" "Oh, fine. But only because you said //please//." \ \ I sit on Maryl's face and finally allow her to taste me proper. This time she does not let me get off until I get off. I'm almost tempted to turn around for a third round. Alas we have things to attend to. \ [[We end our sexual encounter with kissing and caressing|C5S2a]]

\ Synafae enters. Maryl and Sally jump up in a panic, doing their utmost to cover their tracks. "A fair cycle to you, sister." Says my sister, pretending not to have seen what she has seen. "I trust you are well rested and fully recovered." "That I am. I worked up quite the appetite." "A sign of good health, for sure." She stares down both Maryl and Sally. She approaches the latter and pulls her chin up. With her thumb, she wipes some food off the corner of her lips. Sally trembles as my sister's gaze sharpens. "This one's greedy, I see." She parts her lips and pushes her thumb in, having her suckle on it. "Say, sister, did you already have your morning session?" "Truth be told, no. Although I don't feel much need for it, considering-" "All the more reason to have your appetite piqued. You are a mature and baptised young woman now. You ought to keep your body ready for love and lust at all times as the Goddess intends." "Well... if that can't be helped." "It cannot. Slave girl, you may begin." She tells Maryl before turning back to Sally. "You too, since you are here." \ \ Sally foams with uneasiness. She nonverbally begs me for aid. "She is not good at licking pussy." I say. "She also does not enjoy that and I would much rather not force her to." "I didn't say anything about pussy." Synafae clarifies, taking Sally by the chin. "I want you to give my sister the best rimjob your greedy little mouth can offer. Do you believe you can do that? Can you worship my sister's plumb and soft ass?" "I... will try, m'lady." "Good. Get to it, then. I will watch you carefully." \ [[We'll have to squeeze in on my bed|C5S2c]]

\ We end up sharing all of my breakfast while sitting on my bed. Even Maryl joins us, despite her hesitations. "So, my sister Nefail…" I begin. "How is she?" "Fucking relieved." Says Sally, ever-chewing. "I heard her thanking yer Goddess in the morning and evening prayers. Ye should've seen her during the ceremony. For hours she went back and forth between anger and terror." She bends forward to whisper. "Had things gone awry, who's to tell what she might've done?" \ \ I pause and ponder. Had I heard these words ten cycles ago, I would have laughed, I would've mocked the story as a farce and the storyteller as a charlatan. Now, here I am, twisting my hands at the thought. My oppressor has turned into my saviour. As much as I love Synafae, it was not to her that my heart ran to in my moment of despair. \ \ "I need to do something for her," I announce. "I want to make her feel the way I feel. I suspect it has been too long since she last did." "Aye, we all know how ye can do that." Sally teases my butt, while Maryl turns her gaze away. "No, that won't do. It is not enough." "I'd say that would be plenty." "You don't understand. I don't want to simply empty her balls… well I do want that, a lot. What I want above all is to make her heart swoon. I want her to forget her burdens and to know that she can share them with me. The question is, how do I do that?" "Ye never courted anyone, did ye?" I so admit with a nod. "That's easy. Ye take her out, somewhere she can feel relaxed and at ease, where she can let go of whatever toil the priestesses toil with, and open up. Pun intended!" "Like the waterfall palace?" My proposition does not provoke the reaction I hoped for. "If I may, mistress, I might have a suggestion." Maryl says. "Do speak your mind." "I would avoid the Waterfall Palace. It is a beautiful place but you have been there many times already, it has become overfamiliar. It would not be much different than inviting her to the garden." "Aye, there's the rub." Sally agrees. "Don't ask me for an alternative though. I don't think any of my favourite spots would be appropriate for a priestess." Maryl considers for a moment what Sally just said and comes to a very different conclusion. "That's it! That is exactly where you should take her, somewhere you could go without being seen, disguised. The intrigue itself will feel most thrilling." "Really? Such as?" "Oh, one of the taverns by the lake, to a music show maybe... I got it!" Sally exults. "For a night of romance and intrigue, there is no better place than theatre." "The theatre?" I raise an eyebrow at the suggestion. Drows are elegant and refined, theatre is crass and vulgar. "I'm not sure Nefail would like that." "Yes she would, she is pampered and bored. Like everyone brought up in luxury and endless wealth." "You mean like me?" "Exactly!" She grins. "Now imagine that: ye two skulking in the alleys of the lower city, walking unseen among the non-drow filth, to find a semi-clandestine theatre where the best terrible actors have put together a most refined farce for the amusement of the lowest of the low. I know just the place and the play. She'll love it, I'm sure." "But what if she doesn't." "Ye blow her right there, as per tradition." \ \ Again I ponder. The Elifael of ten cycles ago would've been terrified of such a suggestion. Certainly, it is the sort of skullduggery my older sister would've never tolerated, let alone agree to. But now? I'm not so sure. It would certainly be a risk, in more ways than one. But if it is thrill that I am looking for, this might be it. To have my older sister let go of her status as a firstborn, even for but one soiree, could be liberating. The more I think about it, the more I like it. \ [[All right, let's do this!|C5S2b]]

<<set $C5S2b1 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2b2 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2b3 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2b4 to false>>\ \ It is most fortunate that I have some time to organise. I should send Nefail a proper invitation, written by my clumsy hand. Also, I should get a proper attire, for the soiree and for the night to come after. <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\I guess I will be forced to visit the Silvery Needle again.<<else>>\I'll send Maryl to the Silvery Needle.<</if>>\ Oh, I should go see Synafae. I have not seen her since the baptism, she must be worried about me.<<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ The house mage too asked of me, I should pay her a visit as well.<</if>>\ So where do I start? \ [[Go see Synafae|C5S2b1]] [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S2b2]] <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\[[Go visit Emerald|C5S2b3]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S2b4]].<</if>>\

<<set $C5S2b1 to true>>\ \ I invite my sister to the garden for afternoon tea. This time it is I who must wait. She arrives fashionably late and greets me with the usual affection. Yet, when she kisses me I can tell something is off. There is little spark in her eyes, little hunger in her mouth. \ \ "Does something bother you, little sister?" Asks she, her tone more rhetorical than concerned. "We are soon both to return to the grand temple, but to very different duties. I fear we won't see as much of each other as I wish we did." "Don't you mean: as //we// wish we did." Her gentle smile makes me blush. "Fear not, little Eli. We have plenty of time to spend together and, I still have the enchanted mirror you gifted me with. We will never be far." "True." I say. My heart implores me to speak further, to tell her that it was Maryl and not I that found that particular gift. Yet, I don't believe that would be wise. She would not understand. \ \ "Have you seen Nefail?" I ask. "This early in the cycle, why?" "How is she? Did she inquire about me?" "If you are so concerned with her well-being, you should go see her yourself. She would be most pleased to see you, I'm sure." "Are you crossed with her?" "What for would I ever be crossed with her? For kicking me out of the temple harem? I am not the sort of woman who holds such grudges." "Right... I was going to invite her to watch a play. Would you like to join us?" Why in the nine hells did I just propose that? Two is a date but three is a crowd. "If you are asking me out of politeness, allow me to politely decline. I don't believe Nefail would be happy to have me along." "I understand... so you don't mind me and her going alone?" "Why would I?" \ \ The air becomes heavy with silence and in vain I seek the right words to break it. Synafae sits and enjoys watching me stutter. "Do you love her?" Her question hits me like an arrow. "I did, for the longest time. I have done everything conceivable to please her, but I could never rival her beloved twin. In the end, I stopped trying and she never forgave me for it." "I hear you. I also was just about to. In truth, I believe that she is just shy, in her own way." "Shy? Oh, little Eli..." She shakes her head. "What?" "Nothing, it is not my place to come between the two of you. I better speak no more." "I would much rather you did." \ \ She sighs, choosing her next words carefully. "You should be wary of her, little Eli. You are special, strong, and gifted. I know, without a shadow of a doubt, that you are destined for greatness. Nefail will not see it that way." I have to rein in my laughter. "Greatness, me?" "Absolutely." She takes my hand. "I have been watching you for a long time, little Eli. I know for a fact that the Goddess has great plans for you. I love Nefail with all my heart and I believe she loves you. Yet, I fear she may stand between you and what you are meant to be." "You are jealous." I accuse her. "I am never jealous." I have never felt the cut of a blade or the tip of an arrow, but I doubt it could ever be as sharp or bite as deep as those four words. My sister's amethyst eyes, so warm and comforting, all of a sudden are as cold as a white dragon's breath. \ \ I recoil and immediately she reaches out for me. "Elifael, you must understand that no matter how much she claims to love you, she will never let you achieve your full potential, she would much rather have you as a pet than her peer." "I... don't believe you." I can hardly believe what I just said. Synafae herself is just as incredulous. What just happened? What is going on? "Very well then. I suppose you will learn this lesson the hard way." She rises up. "I will dry whatever tears I'll have to." She leaves the garden. \ <<if $C5S2b2 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S2b2]] <</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2b3 is false>>\ [[Go visit Emerald|C5S2b3]] <</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2b4 is false>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S2b4]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S2b1 is true and $C5S2b2 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S3b]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S2b2 to true>>\ \ Why is it so hard to steady my hand? I've spent the best part of an hour trying to write a message to Nefail. In my mind the words are perfect, but as soon as I pour them onto the scroll, they turn ugly in both form and meaning. "Goddess almighty, what am I doing wrong?" I yell. "You are just tense, mistress." Maryl reassures me. "Why don't you let me write it down for you." "Thank you, Maryl." I say. "It seems I can't still my hand any more than my heart." "Aye, ye leave the writing to yer trained pet and the thinking to lovely Sally who has the heart of a poetess." "And the mouth of a sailor." Maryl mumbles. "Write this down: dearest sister, me heart swoons at the thought of thy proposteral phallus pounding me booty." "I will not spoil noble scroll with such filthy language." Maryl states. "I don't know. It does convey my thoughts pretty effectively." I admit. "Let us rephrase it." Maryl continues. "Most noble firstborn, it is with trembling hand and love filled heart that I write you these words. Somehow the cruel hours seem to grow longer instead of shorter as the time of our next rendezvous approaches." "What's a randywu?" Sally interjects. Maryl does not answer. "To shorten the wait I would like to invite you to a very special soiree. An escapade away from kin and duty-" "So you may fully enjoy me booty." Sally suggests. "You are not helping." "You have to mention the booty. The mistress is obsessed with it and can you blame her? I mean, look at it." She pats my butt and thighs with bald hands. I smile a flattered smile. "All right… I am eager to fulfill the promise. My heart races and my cheeks redden at the very thought. May you find me worthy of the wait." "It does sound about right." I concur. \ <<if $C5S2b1 is false>>\ [[Go see Synafae|C5S2b1]] <</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2b3 is false>>\ [[Go visit Emerald|C5S2b3]] <</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2b4 is false>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S2b4]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S2b1 is true and $C5S2b2 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S3b]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S2b3 to true>>\ \ I get to the Silvery Needle just when Emerald is about to close the door. Nonetheless, she lets me in and accepts my commission. She has to take my measurements again, for she has forgotten them again. Since the hour is so late, I suggest refreshing her memory upstairs, lest other potential customers interrupt us. \ \ Little Emerald's house is just too precious. It is a delightful little house, albeit one fit for dolls. The entire place, with all its tiny rooms, would easily fit inside my bedchamber. Still, it is welcoming and delightfully cosy. Just looking at all the tiny appliances and furniture, makes me squeal on the inside. I look around the bedroom and see what it can tell me. Her wardrobe is tiny, absurd that a tailor may own so few dresses. She seems to be more fond of shoes, all whimsy and well-arranged. But what strikes me the most is the dressing table. Judging by the abundance of products, my little Emerald must have spent a lot of time to look at her best, she spent the best portion of two hours getting ready for our little date. I almost feel guilty squashing all her hard work beneath my plumpness. \ \ "Are you still with me?" Emerald is lying on her tiny bed, which happens to be barely large enough for me to sit upon. That turns out to be very convenient though, for all I had to do was lay the gnome onto it and take a seat onto her. She cannot answer my question, for she is too busy making love to my anus with her tongue, as she has been doing for the best part of an hour. \ \ Every now and then I get up so that she may catch her breath. I also invite her to take a pause, and maybe switch positions, but she will have none of that. She wants me to sit on her and grind my bum on her face, she wants to kiss me and lick my asshole as if it were the most delicious and delightful delicacy on the prime material plane. I'm sure I will eventually grow bored with this, but that is a bridge I shall cross once I get to it and for now, it is still not in sight. \ \ From this position, bringing her to climax is but a trick. All I have to do is rub her clit, press myself onto her a little harder, and wait until she grabs my thighs and that is it. She already came two times and we are well on the way with the third one. I only came once and not particularly hard, still it is so satisfying to watch her go wild like that. I feel her quivering under my fingers, she is coming again. I know what to do: let her catch her breath and then drop on her with all my weight. I feel her tongue reach deep up inside of me as her face disappears beneath my enveloping softness. Never had anyone worshiped me like this, she truly does make me feel like a Goddess. \ \ I finally get up, letting an excessive trail of saliva drip down from all around my gaping asshole. "More!" She begs of me, despite her short breath and exhausted tongue. "Oh, no. You are not getting any more of my asshole until you take a break. "If you insist." Says she, despite struggling to get enough air in her little lungs. "I do, now get over here and give me a kiss." "But I just licked-" "No excuses." \ \ I make her sit on my lap and exchange with her long and sloppy kisses. To taste myself bothers me a little, but this tiny annoyance is insignificant compared to the satisfaction of making little Emerald happy. "Oh, milady." Says she, between kisses. "You are wonderful, you are a gift from the gods, you are perfect." "You are just the sweetest." I return without breaking the kisses. "Will my little host now have a turn?" "Oh no, milady." She goes on. "If I was to stop worshipping your perfection, even for a second, I fear you may disappear. You are a dream come true, noble one. I must enjoy you for as long as I can. For at any moment, I may wake up and you will be gone." I smile at her, and she flatters me as no one else can. "May I now return to kiss your asshole? Just a little bit longer." "Oh no, not before you let me lick your pussy." I rest my head on the tiny bed and have her sit on my face this time. "Noble one, please no. I am... not deserving." I ignore her and once I get her pussy on my tongue, she is powerless to resist me. \ \ I keep on going until I see her rolling her eyes, her tongue dangling out of her mouth as I feel her tiny thighs squeeze my head. She cums all over my mouth and I enjoy her taste to the fullest. She is now completely out of breath and must rest. There is not enough room on the bed for both of us, so we lay together on the carpet. \ \ "I still cannot believe this is really happening." Says she, staring at the low ceiling of the tiny bedroom. "Every time I turn to you I must ask: are you real?" "I am quite real, little one." I caress her. "Tell, me what is it that you like about me?" "Everything." She states that as if that was the most self-explanatory thing in the world. "What do you like about me? That would be a much better question." "I like your smile. I like to see your cute happy little face. I like your teeny teensy tongue digging its way deep inside of me. I like having your pussy cumming on my face. There is plenty to like, I'd say." "That's a relief, milady. To know I can also give and not just take." \ \ We rest side by side, exchanging caresses and keeping each other warm. "Milady-" "I believe, in view of the circumstance, that you may call me by name." "Oh, I could never bring myself to do that." "Why not?" I giggle. "Because you are drow and your kin is so far above mine. To speak your name, would be to forget my place and in forgetting my place, I fear I might lose you." "That will never happen." I reassure her. "Tell me, have you always been attracted to my kin?" "For as far as I can remember, yes. Aunt Agatha, you see, she had a priestess as a lover. I once caught them having very steamy sex inside the workshop. It was one hells of a sexual awakening. I had to finger myself to sleep that night." "Did she also have a big butt like mine?" "Not like yours, no. Still pretty big though. She also had a huge cock, how auntie loved to take it in every possible way." I giggle alongside her. \ \ "Say, Emerald." I say after a brief pause. "Would you also like that? To be fucked by a priestess." "Are you planning to share me with one of your sisters, milady?" "Perhaps..." "I cannot accept, noble one. My heart is yours alone, please don't mistreat it." "You gnomes are monogamous?" "Mostly, yes. I certainly am... I could not even think of any other woman since I met you." Her compliment makes me giggle, but I do not return it. "Is monogamy not a burden?" I argue. "To have but one partner and give up every other potential suitor. Does that not make you feel caged?" "I would not know, milady. I am no philosopher. What I do know is that, if I was to give up everyone else to always be with you, I would do so in a heartbeat." "Oh, you are so sweet." I kiss her puffy cheek. "And what about you, milady? Are you never afraid that any of your... affections may fall for some other lover and forget you?" "Every lover is irreplaceable, no one in the world gives me what you do." "Thank you." She reddens. "But seriously, is there no jealousy among your kin?" "Oh yes there is, plenty of it too.<<if $Maryllove is true>>\ The... person most dear to me is always uneasy when I show interest in others. Even just the presence of a potential rival makes her scoff and act all upset. She is lovely when she does that."<</if>>\<<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ I can be jealous, at times. My older sister Synafae has countless suitors, most if not all more deserving of her attention than me. You can imagine how that makes me feel."<</if>>\<<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ I believe my sister Nefail can get a little jealous of me. I didn't notice at first, but recently... She is just adorable when she does that, I swear." <</if>>\<<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ "For example, I am jealous of my sister Synafae, who in turn is jealous of our sister Nefail, who is herself jealous of me, I believe. The three of us form a triangle of jealousy, with very sharp edges."<</if>>\ \ \ I sense discomfort in my petite partner and a sudden doubt assails me. "Oh my Goddess, I should've not said that. Please forgive me." "There is nothing to forgive, milady." A heavy silence follows. "Are you sure?" I must ask. She holds her tongue, catching a hasty response before it leaves her mouth. She answers only with her thoughts well in order. "I have no illusion that we can be a couple, milady." Says she, twisting her fingers. "I know that your faith and culture differ a lot from ours, I do not presume to hold you to the same standards. That would be foolish." "Would you like it, though? For us to be a couple, I mean." Again she hesitates, ponders, and finally speaks. "Yes." "You are adorable." "Aye, I'm your adorable little lover." "Emerald, if this is not enough for you-" "No no no! Do not misunderstand, I don't want to end this." Says she in haste. "Sexually speaking, you are everything I ever dreamed of and... by the fashion you treat me I can easily tell that you are also a good person. I am not ready to let you go." "Well, you won't have to." I take her in my arms and cuddle her with countless caresses. \ \ "Listen, things are what they are." She looks away, but I turn her face back to me. "But when we are alone, we can pretend that the rest of the world does not exist, we can pretend that nothing will happen before or after we meet. When it is just the two of us, I'll be your girlfriend and nothing else. What do you say?" "I... I'd say that this is as happy as I ever was and possibly ever will be." Her eyes well up and again we lose in each other. \ \ "Diamonds, rubies and gold!" She exclaims. "Mil-" "Elifael." I correct her. "Elifael." She savours my name for a few moments. "I did not make you cum yet. I am so sorry." "I quite enjoyed what you did. I even came once." "And I came four times!" She protests. "I will not let my girlfriend walk out of my bedroom all pent up and bothered. No way, no how. Get on the bed... please." No simple task, considering how small it is. "No, not like that." \ \ She has me get on my knees, then spreads my legs just enough to let me lay on my stomach. In this position, my ass is fully exposed and vulnerable. "Are you going to lick me more?" I ask. "If you would allow that." "I'll do anything you want, you are my girlfriend." I giggle. "Well then..." \ \ Again her tongue penetrates my anus. No, I do not yet tire of the sensation. feeling her delicate mouth pleasing me in such a vulnerable place, sends shivers up my spine. "Yes, sweetheart. Just like that." I push her head into me. "Lick your girlfriend's asshole. Lick it until you can lick no more." I enjoy what is by now a familiar sensation to the fullest, to have warm saliva all over my butthole makes me feel so desired. It is almost intoxicating, but not enough to cum. Fortunately, Emerald begins to rub my pussy with her little hand. Not the best position to do this, but I enjoy the attention. \ \ She rubs me for a while and, truth be told, I am so horny that I am probably getting her wet to the elbow. Then, out of nowhere, she stops. "Hey, what's going on back there?" I protest. The answer arrives in the form of a delicate little hand entering my pussy to the wrist. "Woah!" I shout. "That I did not expect." "Does it bother you?" Asks she, her concern quite evident. "My hand cannot possibly be thicker than a matron's cock, right?" "Right, it is just sudden." I try to adjust. "I have never been fisted before." "Really?" She seems pleasantly surprised. "How does it feel?" "Well, it does feel kind of nice... can you move around a little?" \ \ She starts to move around, a lot, all the while licking my anus. It is a quite new sensation and it becomes more pleasant as I get used to it. Emerald's hand is tiny but capable, she explores the inside of my pussy with passionate curiosity and quickly finds all my most sensitive spots. It is so much different than being penetrated by a cock. She touches me everywhere, and stimulates me everywhere, she is like a perfect little sex toy. \ \ "Darling." I call her. "Could you go in a little deeper?" "A little deeper, you ask?" She grants my request and enters me to the elbow. "Yes, yes, just like that." \ \ I try to give her some directions, but really there is no need. She knows what she is doing all too well. "Have you done this before?" I must ask. "Sometimes." She admits with an embarrassed smile. "Do you like it?" "I never thought I would've liked it this much." I moan. "I won't last long... please lick me more. I want you to lick my ass as I cum." She is all too happy to grant my request. \ \ So we go on for a while. Her arm inside my pussy, her tongue inside my asshole. "Oh, Elifael." Says she, pausing her licking for but a moment. "You are perfect, perfect I tell you." "Don't stop!" I implore. "I am close, so very close." She redoubles her efforts. Her tongue goes in as deep as she can, while her hand finds and pleases every last nerve I have inside my overflowing pussy. I can feel my orgasm approaching. "I'm cumming!" I warn her. \ \ Emerald does not relent. She licks twice as fast and fists me thrice as fast. With her free hand, she pushes my buttcheeks together, enveloping herself in my ass. Soon my moans turn to screams and my orgasm is earth-shattering. So much so that I almost roll down the other side of the small bed. \ \ I rise catching my breath, complimenting my partner for her extraordinary performance. It is then that I see her completely drenched. "Goddess almighty, are you all right?" "I am mil- honey." She licks her lips. "What happened?" "I believe you squirted, very hard." "Oh, Goddess!" I hide my face. "This is so embarrassing." "Don't be embarrassed..." She climbs up to me. "It was wonderful... you are wonderful." Despite her being covered in my pussy juices, I cannot resist kissing her more and more and more. \ \ I should probably go back by now, the hour is late. But I care not, I don't know how long will it be before the next time I can meet this little pervy gnome of mine. So I decide to stay here for the night and spend almost all of it wide awake. When I walk outside, I see Emerald sending me kisses from the small window of her bedroom. I wink at her and decide to let her take one last good view of my naked butt. It is covered in countless kiss marks with the same colour as her lipstick. I don't cover it again until I am well out of her sight. \ <<if $C5S2b1 is false>>\ [[Go see Synafae|C5S2b1]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S2b2 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S2b2]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2b4 is false>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S2b4]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S2b1 is true and $C5S2b2 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S3b]] <</if>>\

\ "Mistress, calm down." Maryl begs of me. "How am I to calm down? This was a terrible idea. Terrible I tell you. I was finally going to win back my sister's affection and all will be for nought because I am a silly little girl who has no idea what she is doing." "May I remind you that you are sixty-five years older than I am?" As if that made me any less in need of reassurances. "Do you think she will like my surprise?" "I think it matters not." "It matters not?" "When she will see the amount of effort you put into this, I'm sure her heart will swoon. I know m- anyone's would." "Oh, Maryl." I hug her. "In twice your years I have not gained half your wisdom. You truly are the best friend I could ever hope for." "I'm here to serve you, m-" I press my lips onto hers. She squirms in confusion but surrenders quickly. "Forgive me, I got caught in the moment." "There is nothing to forgive, mistress. I wouldn't mind if you-" "They are here!" I whisper. "Quick, quick." \ \ Two cloaked figure approach, one tall and one short. Being so familiar with their shape, I recognise them in an instant. \ \ "There you are." I let Sally and Nefail recognise me. "Did anyone see you?" "Nay, like the shadow of a ghost we were." Sally claims. "Why are we here?" Nefail demands to know. "Why all the subterfuge?" "Well first of all…" I hug her. A gesture she hesitates to return, but return it she does. "Second, I'm taking you on a date." "A date?" She asks, repeating the very word as if it came from a foreign and exotic language.. "I am… flattered, I suppose. Where would we be going?" "It's a surprise." I smile complicitly from under the hood. "Come on, Sally. Make haste." "Aye. Follow me lead, lasses." \ [[Follow Sally|C5S4b]]

\ The theatre is a bizarre little thing. The entrance is little more than a hole in the rock, like any natural cave, but light and music come from within. The stage and seats, both engraved from the stone, are separated by a natural pond, crossed by a single plank of zurkhwood. Thick red curtains hide whatever preparation is still going on the stage. \ \ A young goblin girl is collecting money from the entering guests, two pieces of copper, an amount so insignificant I don't know how to pay for it. I hand her a garnet, the least precious stone I carry in my purse. It was a bad idea. The goblin girl makes it disappear in her cleavage and leads us to those that are, according to her, the best seats. She even offers us cushions and some refreshments. I refuse the refreshment and accept only one cushion, that way I will be forced to press myself on my sister. \ \ "Ye have a great night now." Says Sally. "You are not staying?" My sister asks. "Between the two of ya? Nay. 'Sides I've already seen this play. I'll hang out with yer trained pet." She leaves with Maryl. \ [[Enter the Theater|C5S5b]]

\ I sit together with my older sister, who is as silent as usual. Yet, beneath her habitual sternness, I sense in her a seldom-seen sense of uneasiness. "Is everything all right?" I ask her. "It is." She stares at the public. Besides us, there are but a few dark elves, all of them low-born. All other spectators belong to countless different folks. Human, half-blood, fiendlings... is that a gith up there in the gallery? This is so exciting, yet Nefail does not seem to see it that way. "Don't you like my surprise?" I ask. "That remains to be seen." She answers as a short silhouette appears from behind the curtains. \ \ A goblin lady, a hundred years old and wearing ten layers of make-up, introduces the play. "Ladies and other ladies…" She bows. "...welcome to this extraordinary night of entertainment and exuberation." The first of what promise to be many rounds of applause rises. I join in, Nefail does not. "I, Green Granny, mistress of minstrels, patron of prodigies, arch-matron of the arts, bid you all welcome." More clapping of hands ensues. "It is my great honour, and even greater pleasure, to present you a story of valour, a story of great deeds, of blatant stupidity." She winks, laughter all around. "Tonight the lady Cassia and her fine companions will take us back to the cycles of yore, before the Great Passive Aggression, when the spider and not the tentacle ruled our city. We shall take you back to an age of pain and fear, far away from the pleasure and delights of the present. So, without further ado, let us all fall silent and listen to the story of Drizzt Do'Urden." \ \ The curtains rise and from up above a clumsy goblin falls onto the stage. It is a hideous little creature, disgusting in manners, motion and appearance. Green Granny kicks her, wait no, she kicks //him// off the stage. "A male? Here?" I gasp. "The goblins are beasts." Nefail explains. "Their presence is legal if ill-tolerated." "I wonder why-" "Hush!" Nefail raises her index to my lips. "'tis about to start." \ [[The show begins|C5S6b]]

\ The play begins on a set representing what I can only presume is supposed to be a noble drow mansion. Having grown in that sort of opulence I can say that the background is not the most accurate. There is also a discomforting quantity of spiders, spiderwebs, spider-like and web-like decorations all over the place and the actors. \ \ The performers are all half-drow and the first one we see appear on stage is playing, I assume, a matron. She is ridiculously short for the part. "Drizzt, Drizzt dearest." She calls with forced affection, but no one answers. "Drizzt!" She calls again, with no affection. A spectacularly flamboyant actress, with long legs, broad shoulders, almost no breasts and a very high-pitched voice, leaps onto the stage. A stuffed bulge between her legs indicates that she is playing a male character. \ \ "Here I am, Matron Mother." She grins. " 'Tis I! Drizzt, thy son." "Pray, remind me not." The Matron begs. "Drizzt, 'tis a cycle most special this one." "Rememberest thou mine birthday?" "Why..." The //matron// looks upon the audience, for aid she cannot possibly receive. "Aye, aye, of course." "What gift doth thou bestow upon me?" "As a gift," The matron pantomimes confusion, again asking for help from the public. A wave of obscene suggestions rises from the seats. "Thou shalt have the honour of leading the attack on House Devir! Art thou pleased?" "Aye, I am most pleased." Drizzt grins with all //his// teeth, only to realise a second later what this task would imply. "Wait, House DeVir? What wrong have they wrought upon us?" "They stand in the way of our supremacy." The matron states. "With them out of the picture, I, Malice Do'Urden, shall finally take mine rightful place as a sitting member of the ruling council." "Must we slay all within?" "That we must, yes." "Even the servants?" "Even they, alas, must perish." "And the younglings and their pets?" "E'en more so, lest they return as vengeful, plucky teenagers with twice as spiteful mascots." "Matron Mother, if I may be so bold." The look of the Matron implies that he may not. "Might House DeVir not simply recognise us as superior and allow us to climb the ranks?" The Matron’s frustration turns to fury. "A pox upon thee!" "A pox?" "Aye, how canst thou be so swift with the blade and so slow with thy wit? Hath thy sister taught thee nought?" "If I had a diamond for every time I heard that" I whisper to Nefail. She hushes me. "Away with thee, lest I summon the wrath of the Spider Queen upon thy head. Begone!" Exit Drizzt. "Oh, mighty Queen of Chaos and Fear, how have I displeased thee? What transgression have I committed to be cursed with such flawed, dim-witted offspring? Art thou testing me, O Divine One? Woe is me." \ [[applaud|C5S7b]]

\ The curtains fall, accompanied by the clapping of many pairs of hands. I join them, but Nefail doesn’t. "This is all wrong." She laments. "By the time Drizzt was an adult, House Devir was long gone. Indeed it was destroyed the very cycle he was born. Who wrote this?" "Nobody Cares." "Rightfully so." "You don’t like it?" "I did not say that." She raises her index. "The actors put on a decent performance, considering the material they have to work with… they do convey the emotions of their historical counterparts in a convincing yet entertaining manner. We’ll see where it goes." \ [[The curtains rise|C5S8b]]

\ The scene moves to the battlefield, littered with corpses. Drizzt is standing alongside another drow male, comically horrified by the sight. "Oh, the stench! Oh, the sight! What horror! Didin, brother dearest, was this truly necessary?" "Indeed, 'twas entirely necessary. You see, brother, unless we slake the Spider Queen's thirst for blood, we shall inevitably lose her favour. And in doing so, we risk becoming victims ourselves of a similar assault. Wouldst thou see our mother and sisters perish, Drizzt?" "Nay, I suppose not. But must we be so cruel?" "I fear gratuitous cruelty is paramount, brother." "Must thou take such pleasure in it?" "Drizzt, 'tis a good thing that I am so unsympathetic. Had I not assassinated our brother Nalfein the cycle of thy birth, thou thyself wouldst have been sacrificed to the Spider Queen." "Oh, 'tis ghastly. I thank thee. But pray, is the ludicrous amount of torture also indispensable?" "Alas, 'tis so." "What of rape?" \ \ The public gasps at the sole mention of the word. So much so that the actors must wait for the audience to calm down and return to silence. \ \ "Nay, that we shall not do!" "Sacrificing newborns is acceptable, but rape is where we draw the line?" "Indeed. We are sublime creatures, feared above and below the surface of the realms. We are not filthy humans. We are not beasts!" "I believe I understand. Well, off I go then. To see if any young ones escaped the massacre." "Aye, brother, do have fun." Exit Drizzt. "A hundred years and more hath he spent among our kin and yet my brother comprehendeth nought of our faith and traditions. Surely he is the living jest of some trickster god, who desires to see our house fall and our family slain." Exit Didin. \ [[Applaud more|C5S9b]]

\ So ends the first act. Again, Nefail does not join the applause, but I catch her massaging her chin, with a hint of a smile on her lips. "Having fun?" I ask her with a hopeful smile. "The writing is terrible but I admit the performance is captivating." She says. "Do'Urden's moral rectitude, especially in those times, was not simply unusual. It was inexplicable. As if he had grown in some distant place or time as if a mischievous god took everything out of his brain and put it in his sword hands. "The actress playing her is also easy on the eye, don't you think." "Too tall and thin." She envelops my hips with her arm. "I have different tastes." \ [[Act II begins|C5S10b]]

\ "Indeed, we did show those dirty fair-skinned bastards what for, did we not, Drizzt?" Didin says. "Verily. Though the fact that they were unarmed made the battle somewhat one-sided." "Aye, 'twas unfortunate... for them. How many didst thou slay?" "I? No less than two dozen. Not counting their pets and their young." "The younglings are the worst," Didin laments. "What ails thee, brother dearest? 'Tis the surface that nauseates thee?" "Aye, that may be so. There is the moon, the stars, the so very dead elven children." "Dost thou not find joy in battle?" "Of course, I find joy in battle. 'Tis the one thing I am capable at." "Truer words hath never been spoken... So where lays the problem?" "Pray, correct me if I am mistaken, but are not the surface elves supposed to be evil?" "Evil, good, they are the enemy. We are warriors, not philosophers." "Aye, what I mean is, we come to the surface and attack their settlements, we slay their women and their young-" "And their pets." "Aye, those too. We do a great deal of killing, rip out their hearts and sacrifice those to Lolth." " 'Tis a rite of passage, how else are we to become adults?" \ \ "At least they didn't have to fuck their mother." I whisper. "You would be surprised." Nefail replies. \ \ "Aye, I comprehend the essence of it, but... I am not certain I grasp the ripping out of the hearts part. I mean, what doth it make thee think of? Ghouls, mind flayers, vampires." "Vampires are amusing," "I never said we were not amusing." Laughter all around. "The point is, we have no need for the hearts. We feed those to Lolth out of spite and that makes me ponder." "What?" "Are we the villains?" Didin rolls his eyes and hands Drizzt a large spoon. "Aye, Drizzt, we are the villains. Congratulations on solving this ten-thousand-year-old conundrum. Now there are many hearts to rip out, best get to it." \ \ Drizzt gets up and uses the spoon to collect little props in the shape of cute hearts. Until he sinks his spoon in a human child, playing the role of a terrified little elven girl. "Spiders and silks, this child yet lives. "Fear not, young one. I shall conceal thee… beneath thine freshly slain mother. But remember, when thou returnest to safety, to cleanse thyself with due haste." The actors pile up on the child. "I am confident that she shall neither suffocate nor be overly traumatised." Exit whistling. \ [[applaud louder|C5S11b]]

\ "I can hardly believe our people indulged in such brutality." I tell my sister. "I can." Nefail says. "Some among us have not completely forsaken the old ways." I ponder those words with incredulity. To think that anyone could tolerate such atrocities, let alone relish them, it is beyond absurd. "I have to admit it." Says Nefail, a rare and enchanting smile on her face. "This play shows how omnipresent violence was at that time. It was so widespread and gratuitous that it became comical." "Sister, am I losing my mind or are you enjoying this?" "Perhaps I am losing mine, but yes. I am actually having fun." A heavy weight is lifted from my heart. I cast my arms around her and pull myself onto her. "Stop it." She protests. "You'll make me hard." \ [[Act III begins|C5S12b]]

\ The spectacle begins anew, this time the scenery revealed by the curtains is a lot more interesting. The actors are reunited in a solemn ceremony, a summoning it appears. "Oh, mighty Lolth. Bless these young ones and welcome them as adults yadda yadda yadda. Summon the beast." Three goblin actors appear from a puff of smoke. The one on top sports two crab claws in lieu of arms, the one at the bottom holds an oversized dildo, representing a cock. "Glorious." Proclaims the priestess. "Now, everybody fuck!" And fuck they do, all of them, for real. They drop their robes on the stage, the girls all naked and eager, the boys sporting large strap-ons. They get busy all around. \ \ The crowd is growing wild, some join the fornication from off stage. "Was there a timeskip or something?" I ask. "No, that's not a porn parody. That actually really happened." "It is pretty spicy." I bite my lips. "Want me to relieve your pressure?" "Keep your hands off. If you were to squeeze it any harder, I would probably flood this theatre." "Oh, I don't want that. I want you to flood this." I caress my belly. "Stop it… please." \ \ In the ensuing scene, Drizzt is escaping the ceremony. "Oh, my word, what depravity, what madness! All those penises thrusting inside all those orifices. Who could possibly find such actions appealing?" A tide of giggling rises from the public. "Greetings, Drizzt." Her sister Briza enters the stage. "Oh, well met sister." "Indeed, thou prefers intimacy I see." She drops down her garments. "On that thou and I are alike." Her talents as an actress are on full display, the casting was spot on. "Sister." Drizzt stands as puzzled as ever. "Pray tell, why dost thou disrobe? Art thou feeling the heat? Should I perchance open a window to cool the air?" With a mighty bite of her acting chops, the actress turns ordinary frustration into sublime exasperation. "O, almighty goddess, Drizzt, must I truly spell it out for thee in such a manner? I want to fuck, to plough, to bang, to do the dirty, to shag." She accompanies her shouting with a pantomime most obscene. "I want you to put a bread in my oven, to toss a sausage down my tunnel, to do the waka waka, the two person push ups, the bedroom rodeo. I-want-to-have-sex with you!" A deafening silence falls, as Drizzt's brain processes the information. "But alas, we are brother and sister, 'tis not possible for us to thusly proceed." Me, my sister, the whole theatre, we all explode in laughter. The actors themselves can no longer stay in character and start laughing, kissing and making obscene gestures. \ \ The public rises and lets go wiith thunderous applause. It takes several minutes before everyone calms down enough for Drizzt to deliver a conclusive line. "Well, you all know the rest. My father gets sacrificed in my stead, I fuck off to the surface, everyone hates me. Good night!" Another long round of applause, the actors get back on stage thrice to take all their bows. \ [[Applaud the loudest, along with Nefail|C5S13b]]

\ After securing our identity beneath our heavy cloaks, we pour out into the streets with the rest of the public. Only when we are far away from the crowd do I let my hood down and smile at my sister. "So, did you like it?" She smiles back. "I must admit, it was refreshingly entertaining." "The scene with the orgy was really hot." I giggle. "Did they really fuck a Glaabrezu during that ceremony? As in the demon?" "They did, not only that but sometimes the young ones got pregnant from the blasphemous copulation and delivered an equally blasphemous spawn." I twist my face in disgust. "Horrid. I'll take the matron's cock any cycle, thank you very much." "Aye, me too." "You know… mother told me you and she have grown distant since your baptism." She walks on, pretending not to hear me. "She suffers for it, I can tell." "You are too good to her." She frowns. "Just like you are too good to me." \ \ "Mistress!" We hear shouting. Maryl comes to us, her stride is long but her breath is short. "Maryl. What are you doing here? What's wrong?" "There is no time, mistress. Sally is in… great distress and needs your help." "What happened, slave girl? Out with it!" Nefail demands. "It's Sally, she needs help. Right now." \ \ We waste no time investigating the nature of the emergency. We make haste and it does not take long to understand why Maryl was in such distress. A gang of goblin males, lurid lecherous creatures that they are, are banging graceful little Sally. The human girl is reduced to a pincushion, except that instead of pins she is taking goblin cock from all directions, one in each hand, one in her mouth, one in her pussy from below, and two more are fighting for the right of fucking her cum-leaking ass next. All around her about two dozen goblins are either already spent or wanking their cocks while awaiting their turn. \ \ "Filth!" Nefail shouts, making the ground quake. "Unhand my slave and prepare to face the Goddess's holy wrath." "Hey, hold your lizards, sister." The clear leader of this pack of horndogs says. "This ain't what it looks like." "Really? For this looks like rape and you know what the punishment for rape is." From beneath her cloak, my sister produces a ritual dagger. "Rape? Nonono!" The goblin boss protects his guilty genitals. "We would never commit such a heinous, not to mention suicidal, act. We just wanted to mug them, ain't that right boys?" "Yes, boss!" The pack howls. "The redhead kindly offered an alternative and we, gentlemen that we are, could simply not refuse." \ \ I am not satisfied with this explanation and make my way through the horny horde. "Sally, are you all right?" She raises her thumb, while the goblin deepthroating her pulls her further onto him and fills her mouth with what must be the latest in a long series of cumshots. Sally gulps down everything and makes room for the next one. "Is Maryl fine?" She asks in the short pause between cocks. \ \ "This is just rape with extra steps." Nefail growls. "Nothing could be further from the truth." Insists the goblin boss. "She is fully consenting, we even gave her a safeword. What was it, boys?" The gangbang pauses for a few seconds of uncertainty. Sally's cock-filled mouth mumbles something, but the goblins shrug and go back to fucking. \ \ "I see." Nefail mumbles. "Still you wanted to mug them, not to mention the fact that you wounded my eyes with your disgusting nakedness." "What are you going to do about it, sister? Spank us?" \ \ Nefail lets her hood fall back, the goblin recognises her as a priestess and panics. He runs, but not for long. Black cock-tipped tendrils erupt from the earth and grab him by the ankles. "Mercy! Mercy noble one. Not the tentacle pit, not again!" "Ha! You would deserve no less." Says Nefail, as the tentacles pull their victim to her height. "But I have something more appropriate in mind." \ \ She speaks the language of the Goddess and the power of her voice fills the cave. All the hard cocks around and inside Sally go limp. "Hey! Where are ye all goin'?" The young human protests. The goblins ignore her and gather instead around their leader as the tentacles release him. "Waaaa….what is going on?" Croaks the little toad. "I inverted the sexual preference of your gang and made you most desirable to bang." "What! No, wait! I thought rape was forbidden and this is rape." "Nothing could be further from the truth." Nefail grins. "You are entirely consenting unless you prefer the tentacle pit?" "I suppose I don't." "Fear not, I'll even give you a safeword. What should it be, sister?" "Rindfleischetikettierungsüberwachungsaufgabenübertragungsgesetz." "Perfect. You boys have fun." \ \ We all walk away. The echo of goblin moans, interrupted by the occasional "Rindflas…rindfleishetkurung…NO!" \ [[Let's go home|C5S14b]]

We walk back to the palace, entering from a secret door. "Make sure she is washed and well rested." I tell Maryl, entrusting her with Sally. "You have performed well." Nefail tells the young pleasure slave, who replies with a smile and a belch. "Make also sure she washes her teeth too." I recommend. A few minutes later, Nefail and I step into her bedchamber. She pours herself, and me for a change, some wine. We both do our best to pretend that this is a night like any other, that nothing is really out of the ordinary. Yet, the tension is palpable. It is as if everything that happened before this moment never was and that nothing will happen after it. All of a sudden there is no when but now, nowhere but here. "This was quite the night." She says. "The night is not over yet." I let my cloak fall and reveal Emerald's masterful work. My overabundant curves are on full display and well-wrapped to captivate my sister's gaze. Nefail reacts exactly as I hoped she would. I turn around, letting her contemplate my ass. I pull my butt cheeks apart, just a little. "Do you like it?" She empties her goblet in one long sip and casts it across the room. She looks at me with hungry eyes and caresses me with hungry hands. I feel a trembling in her touch, more than mere uncertainty, it feels like desperation. "What's wrong, big sis?" I try to sound giggly. "Nothing." She answers with haste, but must then correct herself. "Everything." "Did I do something-" "You did nothing to displease me, in your entire life you have not done a single thing to displease me and I am... so tired to pretend you did." Those words win a smile from me. I move her hands closer to my butthole, so that she may better grope me. "The baptism made you confident." She admits. "You made me confident." I reply. "For years I thought you didn't like me, but now I suspect you have been lusting after this big butt of mine for quite a while." "You are right." She raises me onto her, with little to no effort. I wrap my legs around her and wait for her kiss. "And I am so tired to pretend I haven't." She forces my mouth open with her tongue and I welcome her with abandon. It takes but a few seconds for me to feel her cock poking on my buttocks, the poor thing throbbing in despair. I break the kiss, leaving shiny lines of saliva hanging between my mouth and hers. "Nefail, did you really hold back all these cycles just for me?" "I am a woman of my word." "You shouldn't have." I caress her hair. "Poor Sally is so disappointed. She was so eager to have you empty your balls inside of her." "She will get her share." Her stern gaze and her proud head sink. "When you will be away." "Hey." I pick her head back up. "I am here now." I kiss her again. "I am here for you." She lays me on her bed and I finally unwrap my legs from her. For a moment I think about playing hard to get, about pretending to be scared or uncertain, but I can't. I just can't. Her cock is just about to rip her precum-stained garments apart. I free it with merciful hand. It is even more beautiful than I remember. Yet I sense something's wrong, something glints just above her balls. "Sister!" I gasp. "Is that a cock ring I see shining on your shaft?" "Aye." She admits. "It was necessary. After last cycle I was... afraid I might not hold it in with willpower alone." "Oh, Nefail. You shouldn't have. I only wanted to be playful, I never meant for you to suffer." "If you don't want me to suffer, then make me wait no more." "Just one moment." I implore her. "May I... taste it first?" A wave of frustration with a foam of desperation washes over her visage. "For decades you had me licking it without ever being able to take it in my mouth... please, sister. Don't deny me." "So be it." She helps me to my knees. "But don't linger on it too much, lest I lose my mind." I pass my tongue from her balls, up her shaft, all the way around her tip, as I did countless times. Only this time I don't have to hold back, this time I shall not simply end my caresses with a loving but frustrated kiss. Finally, after all these years of temptation and torment, it is time to taste my sister's throbbing treasure. I part my lips and let her slide into my throat. "Goddess!" She moans. "Slow down or you'll be the death of me." "Sorry!" I say, pulling her cock out. "I wanted to do this for so long. Since the very first time you had me lick it. Do you remember?" "I do." She recalls as I go back down on her. "Synafae had just left and you were so sad. You cried when I told you that from then on it would've been I in charge of your education." She caresses my head and gently pushes me onto her throbbing rod. "You were so scared." I pull it out after getting it all nice and wet. "How could I not be?" I say, wanking gently. "I had never even seen a cock and all of a sudden I had this beast in front of me." "I was hoping to cheer you up, in my own way." She shakes her head. "You believed me a monster." "No, I did not." I insist. "I really wanted to have all of it, I just hated to admit it. But no more." We both smile with shared relief. "Right." Nefail says. "No more." \ She takes me by the hand and helps me turn around. She gives me a good shove, forcing me prone. My open lingerie is meant more to exalt than conceal and I raise my butt for her. Her hands shake as she sinks her fingers into my curves. She gives me a nice and long massage, enjoying my plumpness to the fullest. Her hands feel like fire on my skin and soon I begin to get wet. If she was to fuck my pussy, I bet her cock would slide in meeting little to no resistance, but it is not my pussy she is after. She spreads my ass and for the longest moments gets lost in contemplation. Mesmerized by my throbbing butthole, it is I who must awaken her. "Nefail." I call her. "Fuck my ass." \ \ She climbs on the bed, with one hand she holds my butt well spread and in place, with the other she brings her precum dripping tip on my momentarily still virgin hole. "Elifael." She calls. "Your big sister is about to fuck your virgin little asshole. Are you scared?" "No." "Are you ready?" "I am." I spread myself more. "Give it all to me, take my anal virginity, it is yours!" \ \ It is not easy for her to enter me. It takes several pushes, several attempts, several corrections. Many times her slippery tip slides down to my pussy, which would welcome it with open lips. Alas, that cock is not its to welcome, not yet at least. "Curses." Nefail curses. "Curses, curses, curses." I giggle at her frustration but also try to help her. "Here." I guide her cock in. "Shove it in proper." "It... it might hurt." "I care not!" I implore her. "Fuck me. I wish for nothing else. It wishes for nothing else. Fuck my ass." The head of her cock kisses my purple star and then, after so much waiting, they make love. \ \ "Goddess, yes!" She screams. "Oh no. Don't move!" "Sister, is everything-" "Nononononono." She moans. "Please, no!" I hear something crack. "No!" My sister screams one last time and a tide of warm love nectar floods my intestines. \ \ It is so much different than having it shoot in my pussy. I can feel each blast of cum hitting the walls of my anus. It is thick, so hot, my other holes feel envious. My sister tries to hold in what she can, but her efforts are futile. All of her cum is leaving her shrinking balls and filling up my entire digestive system. Through my anus, I can feel her cock twitching every time a new blast of cum bursts into me. \ \ Nefail pulls out, warm seed sliding down my legs. I try to plug it in, hold it inside just a little longer. I spot the broken remains of her cock ring. Goddess, I never saw her cum so hard. Yet she does not seem as thrilled as I am. "Fool!" She yells, not to me but herself. "Fool, fool, fool!" She recoils and covers her face in shame. "Sister dearest." I surprise myself calling her. "You are not weeping, are you?" I reach out to comfort her, but she slaps my hand away. We both stare at each other in a moment of disbelief, she then looks at her own hand as if surprised to find it at the end of her arm. "I'm sorry." She sobs. "Do you want me to leave?" I ask, lowering my eyes. "No!" She sobs again. "Please no." \ \ What in the six hundred and sixty-six strata of the Abyss is going on? I never saw Nefail sad, let alone weeping. The world has gone mad and I don't know what to do. All I can think of is to tray again to comfort her, reach out to her, one more time. I cast my arms around her, hoping she will do the same. She does. I ask for no explanation, but she gives it anyway. \ \ "It was twenty years past." She states as if that said everything. "What was?" "The cycle when I started to lust after you. Do you remember?" I shake my head. "I do. You were attending me and my friends at the Waterfall palace and you spilt all the oil on the stone." "Oh, now I remember. I slipped on the oil and all those harpies laughed at me, you along with them." "You remember wrong, I did not laugh." She says. "I was too shocked at how... you looked." "Waddly?" "Yes, woddly. Your developing curves were so out of proportion, so exaggerated, so..." Her resting penis throbs for a moment. "I don't know. I simply tried not to think about it anymore, which was not easy, considering that your education was entrusted to me." "You should've told me." I reproach her with a caress. "Knowing that would've made me very happy." \ \ Nefail holds her head, struggling to find the right words or even to put her own thoughts in order. "You don't understand. Should you ever... when you will experience this change you'll know. The lust, the desires, they can be overwhelming and sometimes... sometimes you are not even sure that they are really yours to begin with." "So that is why you were always..." "Such a bitch?" "You said it, not I." "I did not enjoy it." "Well, I did." I admit, caressing her hair. "I enjoyed licking your cock, your balls, massaging your back, your feet." "You did?" "With all my heart. I especially relished getting spanked, oh if only you knew how much I rubbed myself thinking about it." "Say no more." She orders, trying and failing to retain her usual demeanour. "But it's the truth, a truth I thought you would be happy to hear." "Happy?" She asks. "Aye, there's the rub. You are the only thing in this world that seems to hold this terrible power over me and that... terrifies me." "Ha! If I didn't know any better, I would almost believe that you have never been in love." \ \ Silence falls inside the chamber as if time itself stopped to ponder on those few words I just uttered with so little care. It is as if my sister's heart fell out of her very chest, into my hands and now she has no idea how to take it back. She waits for my next words in what can only be describe as terror. What I do is throw myself at her and we both lose ourselves in a storm of kisses. \ \ "Nefail," I scream and whisper at the same time. "I... I want you to fuck my ass again, for real this time." I fall on my back, raise my legs and open my asshole for her. Her cock flies back up and she stares at it as surprised as I am. "Please!" I beg of her. "Please, please, please. I will die if I don't get the whole of your cock inside me right now. Fuck my ass! Fuck me until there is nothing left of me, please." "Here." She presses her throbbing tip on my anus. "Take it." "Give it all to me, in one shove, don't hold back." "Are you sure?" "Yes!" I really do scream. \ \ She holds my legs up by the knees and, in a single motion, she thrusts her entire length inside of my butt. There is no pain, not even the hint of it, there is only pleasure and pride. \ \ "I cannot believe this!" She exclaims. "Were you truly a virgin?" "I swear." "I won't be mad if you were not, I-" "I swear!" I insist, just as surprised to have all of her inside of me. "I don't know how this can be, it is as if... as if it has been waiting for your cock since forever and could wait no more." "Aye, I feel it too. It feels like..." "A miracle?" \ \ We let that word fly through the air for a long moment, we feel all of its weight, all of its strength, all of its absurdity. Then, nodding at each other, we make it happen. \ \ Nefail pulls her cock out, all the way to the tip, watching it slide out of my no longer virgin asshole. When we are joined just by the very end of her phallus, she shoves it back in with all the might of her chiselled abdomen. She does that again, again and again. There is no pain. \ \ "Nefail." I call her. "What is happening?" "I don't know... but I can't stop." "Why in the nine hells would you ever stop? Fuck me! Fuck me harder, fuck me forever." Nefail abandons the last ounce of hesitation that was still holding her back. She grabs me by the hips and starts pumping my asshole full of cock. What follows is pure bliss. \ \ I feel myself opening up and welcoming all of her inside of me, body and soul. My butthole lets her slide in with ease and clenches as soon as her ballsack slaps me well. "I don't believe this." She gasps. "It's like it is sucking me in." Her face twists in pleasure, she lets out her tongue and closes her eyes. It is a good thing too, for my face is probably contorted similarly, if not worse. \ \ We keep going like this for a good while, until Nefail begins to slow down. I catch her squeezing the base of her shaft. "What are you doing?" I demand to know. "I... can't hold it." She yelps. "But I don't want it to end, not yet, not so quick." I rise and chase her hand away. I don't know where I find the strength to do what I am doing, but I manage to overpower her. I force her on her back and hop onto her. We stare at each other, equally surprised. Before she can react, I bring her cock back into my asshole and start riding her. "Stop!" She implores me. I ignore her. \ \ I rise up until only her tip remains inside. "Elifael, I'm about to cum! Don't make me come yet, I want to-" When it is about to pop out, I spread my buttcheeks with my hands and drop back onto her. "You are not going to hold back while fucking me in the ass. Not now, not ever!" She screams in pleasure. I do the same a second and a third time. Halfway through the fourth, she cums. \ \ Never have I seen or felt such a cumshot. It splurts inside of me like a volcano, filling every corner of my insides with lava-hot cum. It feels like it is going all the way through me, reaching the very deepest parts of me, touching nerves I didn't know I had. It is absurd, I believe... I believe I might cum. I chase that impossible orgasm by riding my sister harder, each time I go up and down, another rope of cum launches inside of me. "Nefail, I think I-" My sudden strength abandons me as quickly as it came and my sister is again in control. I don't know if she guessed my thoughts or simply needed one last push, but she grabs me by the buttcheeks and pushes all the way in. The last drop of cum pushes me over whatever edge I was on and I fall into a profound pit of pure pleasure. We scream all the sounds of sexual satisfaction. \ [[Praise be|C5S15b]]

\ I drop at Nefail's side and melt. In my while body there is not a single fiber that is not relaxed, except those around my abdomen perhaps. The unusual sense of warmness feels comforting, like a hug or a very deep kiss. I stare at the decorated ceiling and for a few moments time stops in endless present. \ \ "I-" Nefail and I say together, which makes me giggle and her chuckle. "I did not know I could cum like that." I comment. "Me neither." She echoes me. "For real?" I happily bite my lip. "For real, and believe me I fucked..." She waves her hand through the air, as if conjuring some unspecified quantity. "Hundreds of asses and I never felt anything of the sort. Are you sure you are not hurt?" "I am the opposite of hurt." I massage my asshole, no pain. On the contrary, my fingers feel really nice. I can't resist exploring my insides just a little. "Do you think this might really be a miracle?" "I do not know, it might very well be. Although it is very rare to recieve this sort of blessing when still so... young." "Mmmmmm so I am blessed. I am favoured by the Goddess." I expect her to grumble an all too familiar //do not flatter yourself// but she does not. She remains lost in thoughts she does not wish to share. \ \ "Did you like?" I ask, to break the silence if nothing else. "Do you really need to hear that?" "I do." "Fine." She takes a deep breath. "It was the greatest sexual experience of my life. Happy?" For once words fail me, for I am far more than happy. The emotion is so overwhelming, I am compelled to keep talking, lest I lose my mind. "Maybe it is you who are blessed." I say, pressing myself against her. "You, who get to fuck this magic asshole whenever you want, as long as you want, as hard as you want." "You don't mean, as much as //you// want?" "Same thing, really." She shows mild amusement, tempered by whatever goes on through her head. \ \ Not knowing how to keep the conversation going, I decide to explore her body. Synafae always enjoyed having me caressing her, but Nefail would not let me, until now. I pass my fingers from her knee, up her legs, her hips, all the way up to her perfect tits. "What are you doing?" "Admiring these pretty breasts of years." "You have a thing for breasts?" "I do like them, yes." "I bet... so how do they compare to Synafae's?" "They are much firmer." I say gently. "And smaller." She finishes, not gently. "Since when do you want bigger tits?" "Since you like them." "I like yours just as well. They are so round and your nipples are so cute." I hesitate a little before asking. "Can I play with them." It takes a few long seconds before she grants my request, but grant it she does. \ \ "So, that's what you like in a woman. Big fat titties?" She asks, with a mocking grin but also genuine interest. "What I like most in a woman is a big fat cock, with juicy sweaty balls and never a ending amount of cum. Just like my perfect big sister." She tries to hold her smile in and fails. "What about you? What do you like most in a woman?" "I don't know. A witty personality, I suppose." Her unusual kindness is as unexpected as it is liberating. My eyes burn and I can't stop smiling. "Tell me a joke." "All right." I giggle. "Let me think." \ \ I spend the next minute staring at the ceiling, searching through my shrinking repertoire. "All right, here is a good one." She listens attentively. "It is about two sisters: Vierna, who just got batptised, and Fierna, who passed her ordeal one hundred years ago already." "Sounds familiar." "That's why it came to my mind, but let me finish." She nods. "So, Vierna decided to confess her love to Fierna and asks her to enter her harem, but prior to her acceptance, she has something to confess." "What would that be?" "She explains that she suffers from a curse. She has displeased the Goddess and the divine one left her breasts at the maturity of a forty years old." "As flat as a pancake." "Pretty much yes." She didn't say //as flat as you//, yet more unusual. "Still, Fierna states that it is all right. She loves her more than anything in the world and cares not for the size of her chest." Nefail smiles. "//I also have a confession to make//, Fierna admits. //The cock I recieved from my ordeal is of unusual size as well, same size as an infant pretty much. Knowing that would you still enter my harem?// Vierna hops up and down with joy. //Yes I will enter your harem, infant penis or not, I love you.//" "How romantic." "So they have a ceremony and Vierna is now officially part of Fierna's favourites. They cannot wait to consume the ceremony and enter the sacred bedchamber. They start teasing, holding one another, everything is going great. Vierna is getting so wet and eager that she start touching Fierna around her crotch." "About time." "But as soon as Fierna's tip touches Vierna's little pussy, Vierna begins to scream and runs out of the chamber! Fierna goes after her, asking what's wrong." "Oh." "//You told me your penis was the size of an infant!// Vierna yells. //But it is!// Fierna replies, letting her garments fall and revealing her cock. //It's about five kilos in weight and half a metre in lengh.//" Not my best joke, but she still laughs. \ Her laugh is a crescendo, from a light chuckle to a truly roaring laugh. To see her so merry, it is almost as satisfying as having her filling my intestines with cum. Almost. Slowly, her laughter dies down. We lie side by side for a while, until I feel her hand searching for mine. When she finds it, she squeezes it. She squeezes it hard, as if afraid it might disappear at any moment. \ \ "Elifael." She calls me. "What?" "Don't do this." Her words crash over me like a sudden wave, taking my breath away. "What do you mean?" "I don't want you to do this. I don't want..." She looks down to her body. "I don't want this for you. I don't want you to see that horrible place. I don't want it. I can't stand it. I just can't." "Nefail..." "Stay with me." She rises and looks at me with her big red eyes, shiny with tears. "I went through all of that and lost a sister. To think that Synafae will soon go through all that, makes my heart sink. To think that you will go through it... I feel like I'm dying." "I... I don't know what to say." "Say that you won't do it, say that you will stay with me." \ \ Never would I have expected such a request, or for it to be a request and not an order. "You want me to be in your harem?" "No!" She grabs me by the shoulders. "I want you to //be// my harem." Now it is my eyes that are welling up with tears. What is going on? I never felt anything of the sort in my life, not for Maryl, not even for Synafae. What is going on? "I can't." I say, without really believing it. "It is expected of me. The Matron will demand it." "Fuck the Matron!" Her fingernails sink in my shoulders. "If anything happens to you I will... I will..." She lets go the moment she realises she is hurting me. \ \ I remain still, incapable of putting my emotions in order. To become a priestess is something I always thought of as a fact of life, it is expected of me and therefore I shall do it. But now, for the very first time, I feel that I might want something different, and I don't know what to do. "Maybe there is a way." I suggest. Nefail looks at mefull of hope. "Mother would not force me to go to the Great Temple, not right away at least, if I... you know... if I got pregnant." There is long moment of silence, after which she grabs me and with supernatural strength lays me flat on my back. Her cock as erect as I have ever seen it. She spreads my legs and presses her precum dripping tip on my pussy. \ \ "It won't fit!" She cries. "Here!" I say, spreading my labia as much as I can. She presses harder. I am as wet as I have ever been in my life, but still it won't go in. It slid in my asshole without effort or resistance, why won't it go in my pussy. "Wait, let's try a different position." She pulls me down and spreads my legs further apart. My pussy opens up like a flower, slowly but steadily, her sting finally enters me. It takes several minutes of patient maneuver before I can accommodate two thirds of her cock inside of me, but it feels fantastical when it finally hits the entrance of my womb. \ \ "Are you all right?" Nefail asks, seeing me wincing. "I've never felt better." I declare. "Or happier." I wrap my legs around her. "Now, make me pregnant." \ [[She does not need me to tell her twice.|C5S16b]]

\ Whatever miracle graced my asshole, did not extend to my pussy. Nefail's girth and length stretch me out in discomforting ways, and I cannot take the whole of her inside of me. I do my best not to let her notice my distress, but she is perceptive. "Does it hurt?" She asks. "No." I insist, unconvincingly. "I'll try to go at it a little bit slower." \ \ She pulls out half her length, allowing me some more time to get used to her presence. We take it slow and over the course of ten minutes, we manage to gain a couple of precious centimetres. \ \ "How is it, better?" She asks, clearly expecting a no. "A little." I say. "I could conjure a spell to make it more bearable." She proposes. "You don't need to suffer." I admit I feel tempted but shake my head. "I don't want you to dull my senses, I want to feel all of it, all of you." I smile at her and she smiles back. "You have a such a beautiful cock. You have no idea how long I wanted to feel it inside of me." "Don't mock me." She gives me a deeper shove, making me moan. "I am not, I swear. I fantasized about it since I first saw it. I just..." "Just what?" "Well, I just couldn't stand that it was attached to you. You have been a colossal cunt for the best part of a century." "What?" Another hard shove. "How dare you address me in that fashion?" "I dare that and more. You were a colossal cunt. You denied me orgasms, you denied me your seed, and you denied me your cock for my baptism." My attempt at being playful goes a tad too far, her face is turning stern with rage and... guilt? \ \ I reach out for her cheek and caress it. "I will forgive you any such transgression, past and future on two conditions." "Again with your conditions." She goes in deeper, maybe three-quarters of the way in. "Let us hear them." "Number one: I want you to use me." "Use you?" "Use me, any way you see fit, forever." Her cock throbs inside of me. "What about number two?" "I want to have your babies." That last request makes her lose control. She shoves the rest of her pride in my pussy with one slow but decisive thrust. It knocks the wind out of me, I can't even scream. Nonetheless, the sensation of her scrotum caressing my asshole is ecstatic. "Kiss me." I implore. "I want you to kiss me as I cum." \ \ She drops onto me with all her weight and dives into my mouth. We exchange one of the longest and sloppiest kisses I ever had, while the tip of her cock kisses the mouth of my womb. She takes my face in her hands. "Are you close?" I nod and she presses my head down on her. She humps me faster, harder. I forget my discomfort and whatever pain I could still feel. Everything ceases to exist, everything besides my sister's cock and the entrance to my womb. \ \ "Goddess of love and lust." Nefail invokes. "Hear our moaning prayers and bless our union with a child." "Bless us, Goddess." I try to say, despite my huffing. "Bless us with many healthy daughters." Nefail continues. "That we may spread your sacred love to the realms above and below, to this plane and beyond." "Nefail... I'm cumming!" I lose control of all my muscles and a toe-curling orgasm makes me quiver. I am so lost in my own pleasure that I almost forget about Nefail, only when I feel the first blast of cum, do I remember where I am and what is going on. "Fuck!" Nefail shouts. "How can you... Oh, fuck!" My womb is filling up fast. I swear I am inflating. No matter, I keep on taking it, I keep on taking her until she has nothing more to give. It takes another minute before her flaccid cum-leaking cock slips out of my cream-filled pussy. \ [[I need to catch my breath|C5S17b]]

\ Again we lay down next to one another, both exhausted and in bad need of at least a short pause. I massage my filled belly, it is not as badly inflated as it was by the matron and it feels so much different. When the Matron was done with me I felt proud, for a task well performed. What I feel now is joy, the happiness of everything being as it should be. \ \ "I wonder if it worked." I mumble. "We will know for sure in thirty or forty cycles." Nefail explains, still catching her breath. "We will need to keep trying, just to be sure." "You do not sound too displeased." I grin at her. "This is no laughing matter, little sister." She reproaches me. "If we want any chance at this we will have to put a lot more effort into this. We must prove to the Goddess that this is what we both want and earn her favour." "And how do we do that?" "We have to do it more, for as long and with as much passion as possible." "I believe that can be arranged." I giggle. "Also, as often as possible." "Oh... and how often would that be?" "No less than once every six hours." "What!" Had she uttered those words before my third orgasm, I would've smiled. Right now, I want to escape. I would run if I could still feel my legs. "By the time I would have to leave, all there will be left of me will be a crater." "We will also need to make it obscene, in a good way, one that might please either or better yet both of us." "You don't say?" I cast my arms around her. "Does that mean I should make your most sordid fantasy become reality?" "Of course." She replies with absolute seriousness. "As I should with yours." "This is fantastic!" I say. "There are so many things I want to do and try with you. Can we invite Syanfae? And Maryl? Oh, we need to involve Sally. Mother too perhaps? Do you think she would agree? Maybe not, if she learned what we are up to-" "Elifael!" She shouts. "Please, take this seriously. If we fail..." Her words die in her throat. "If we fail," I reach out and caress her. "I'll face what I have to and come back to you." \ \ She holds me tight, so tight I can hardly breathe. I don't fight it, on the contrary, I hug her back. "Once every six hours, right?" I ask again. "At least." She confirms. "But no upper limit, right?" She gives me a puzzled stare. "We could start right now." I pull my hips, spreading my butthole for her. Less than a second after I speak the last word, I find myself impaled anew on my sister's cock. I let out a loud moan as her balls slap the entrance of my pussy. \ [[And so it begins|C5EpilogueB]]

\ The date of my departure is fast approaching and time feels shorter and shorter with each passing cycle. \ \ Nefail remains resolute in getting me pregnant, so she fucks my pussy no less than three times per cycle, usually more. I have to struggle long and hard to convince her to also fuck my mouth, which I like, and my ass, which I absolutely love. \ \ After filling my womb, she has me kneel next to her and pray to the Goddess for a daughter. We seldom finish any such prayer, for I just can't have enough of her. I love to have her filling my womb, to taste her with my mouth, to squeeze her between my thighs and have her cum on my tits. I even love to watch her fuck Sally while I lick Maryl. We need to take care of our friends and servants. \ \ I wish this could last forever. Alas, it cannot. Every time I get another tide of cum in my womb, for I don't know what I should otherwise call them, I pray for a daughter, I pray for twins, for triplets. Every cycle I wish more and more to forget all about the path of perpetual pleasure and just have Nefail's babies. I dream about being ever pregnant with her and gifting her with a family so numerous that she will be forced to become matron of a new house herself. But that is not meant to be. \ \ Despite our best efforts, our hours of moaning prayers, and our countless attempts, no daughter will come. And that can mean but one thing. \ [[The Goddess has other plans for me|C5Epilogue]]

\ I try to relax as my sister sips and my servant licks. \ \ "Maryl." I hold her. "You don't have to-" "It is my task to accomplish, mistress." I know she is happy to do this, but I also know she is not happy to have Synafae watch her. I should stop this, but what will my sister think? I let Maryl do her duty, which she does with the usual abandon, all the while pretending that we are alone. I can tell, because I am doing the same. \ \ "My, our little Maryl has grown quite capable." Says Synafae, her eyes running up and down my form… and Maryl's too. "She also has developed a certain plumpness that is seldom seen among our kin. I must admit it has a certain appeal. Don't you think, sister?" "I… do like her." Is all I can say between my moans. Something about the fashion my sister is addressing Maryl in, bothers me. She is my dear friend and love, not a pet or a toy. I see a hint of sadness in Maryl's eyes. I caress her curly her and use my thighs to shield her ears. She thanks me with her puppy-like eyes. "Beautiful." My sister whispers. She enjoys the sight and for a moment I believe she is about to join us, but she doesn't. Instead she takes the missive and breaks the seal. \ \ "//To Malla Elifael El'Naar, thirdborn of Matron Sipriina El'Naar, of house El'Naar, eighth house of yadda yadda yadda...// oh!" "What?" I ask between moans. "They are inviting you to visit them, so that they may extend their congratulations in person." "That... that is... veryniceofthem!" "You made quite the impression, to attract the attention of not one but two priestesses on the eve of you baptism. I would be surprised was it not you." \ \ Maryl is going down on me with a vigour that is almost desperate. I don't know if she is trying to impress me or Synafae or both, but she will make me cum in no time if she keeps on going like this. \ \ "Oh, Goddess. Slow down!" I implore. "Faster." Synafae commands instead. Between me and my sister, Maryl decides to obey the latter. She brings me to climax frustratingly quickly. Watching me struggle not to cum seems to be quite the turn on for my dear Synafae, so much so that I catch her rubbing her thighs together. \ [[She enjoys this even more than I do|C5S2d]]

\ I stare at my sister, hoping to read on her beautiful face what her thoughts on the matter are. "Does the message say anything else?" I ask her. "Nope, nothing besides the usual formalities." She makes the scroll disappear. "Should we go?" "Do you want to go?" "I don't know. Our houses have long been rivals. Whatever they have in mind it will be to their advantage and not ours." "That does not mean we cannot make it so." She passes her long fingers through her hair. "You seem to have piqued their interests, after your flight in their ghost carriage." I raise an eyebrow. "Dear Maryl told me everything." She explains, anticipating my question. Maryl avoids my gaze in shame. "Oh, don't be harsh on her. She knows how much I love you and that there are no secrets between us." \ \ Synafae gets up and paces up and down my chambers. Her pretty face takes on the playful expression she always has when planning a wicked joke, usually on Nefail. "It is clear that they like you, especially Vierna. No doubt they will try to abuse you, but we can use that to our advantage." "I'm not sure I follow." "Having someone lust after you gives you power over them. They probably want you to come to them, have their way with you and then discard you." "So… what do we do? Do we tease them into submission." "Absolutely not, to tease without giving is sin. Our Goddess frowns upon such blatant manipulation." "So what do we do?" "We prove to them that you are a noble born child of house El'Naar and favoured by the Goddess, not some common whore." "But how?" "By giving them an experience that ten thousand pleasure slaves would not be able to give them." "Synafae, you can't be serious. I was baptised just last cycle." "Yes you were, but I was not. Don't worry, I'll be by your side every step of the way." \ [[Every step of the way|C5S3d]]

\ Synafae pulls me out of bed and makes me twirl for her. "Our preparations shall begin the way they always do with a new dress." She says with a euphoric smile. "Truly, were it not for the ruling council, tailors would run this city." "Truly." I agree, returning her smile. "After that, we should provide them with some entertainment. They expect us to hop on their ghost carriage and their cocks no doubt, which we won't do." "We won't?" "Not right away." She sinks her fingers in my big buttocks, making them waddle as she presses me onto her. "We want them to work hard for it to happen. Elifael, is something wrong?" "No, no, nothing's wrong. I was just wondering, when will we spend some time together, just the two of us I mean." "Oh, we'll have whole lifetimes for that. Don't you worry." She says, holding up my chin. "Now, we should come up with an idea for some entertainment. Something special just for them, something that will force us to be in public, so as to not let them get too intimate with us too quickly." \ \ With the corner of my eye, I spot Maryl lighting up with an idea. Yet, she hesitates to speak her mind. "You have something to say, slave girl?" Synafae asks, without looking at her. Maryl's attempt to reply is barely intelligible, as she stutters on every word. "Out with it." My sister demands. "Yes! Erm, I believe I might perhaps by chance have overheard something that may be of help." Synafae awaits, with little faith or patience. "Vierna often visits the lower city for sordid entertainment." "Sordid?" I ask, cowering at the idea of something that might pass as //sordid// to my kin. "There are spectacles of the most sordid sort. The sort that the poor and desperate come up for the wealthy and excess-loving." "Such as?" I can't refrain from asking. "Mostly displays of great sexual prowess. The organisers are on a constant struggle to outdo each other in creativity and pervertedness. Slaves are trained to participate in various events, such as competitions for quantity of seed ingested, or to copulate with exotic beasts from the world above and below, all for the sake of the audience." \ \ A morbid curiosity gets a hold of my heart. "Are the slaves mistreated or forced into these… events?" "Generally not. The flesh masters are very careful not to irritate the clergy of the Queen of Phalli. Although… "Although?" "They walk a very tight line and they know it, but they also know that many priestesses enjoy the spectacle. As far as I was informed, Vierna is one such priestess." "Is she now?" Synafae interjects. "And where has one lowly slave girl learned about such a secret?" "Slave girls talk to other slave girls." Maryl explains, her head low. "And it's not much of a secret, really. More of a well known rumour." \ \ Synafae studies my personal servant, pondering every word and the possible motive behind it. Maryl keeps her head low, afraid of having said too much. "She is a clever one, our little Maryl." Synafae says. "Had I known she could use her ears as well as her tongue and fingers, perhaps I would have kept her to myself." \ \ A part of me, one I am quick to silence, would be inclined to offer her to my sister. What am I thinking? As much as I love Synafae, Maryl is not a toy to lend away as I please. \ \ "To organise such a spectacle for the benefit of our dear twins, that would be indeed an impressive feat. One that would not fail to impress them." Synafae ponders. "Maryl, do you believe your former mistress could be of help?" Maryl's heart skips several beats. Hy personal seraorrible memories flash in front of vant, poher eyes. She stutters and struggles to find words to escape my sister's request. "I may have an idea." All eyes are on me again. "There is a place I stumbled upon, I can't quite recall the name, the proprietor was a twin-cocked Alu. What was her name again? Two-headed something. Anyway she had a whole menagerie of exotic slaves, maybe she could help us." "What a naughty little virgin you were." Synafae chuckles. "Pray tell, what were you up to in such a place?" "Oh, you know. Just perusing." "Fine, keep your secrets." She half smiles. "So, shall we pay this two-headed half-fiend a visit?" "I'm not sure how to get there." My sister raises an eyebrow. "But I do know someone who does." \ [[Back to the slave market|C5S4d]]

\ That same cycle, we find ourselves going through the many tents and stands of the slave market. Unlike my last visit, we are escorted by Triel and her handpicked guards, scantily armoured but no doubt deadly. Maryl is not with us. Synafae insisted on sending her on an errand and I preferred not to contradict her. Still, I had the chance to meet another friendly face. To navigate through this daedalus within the daedalus, we have purchased the eager services of a very eager servant. "Right this way, m'ladies!" Little Sally calls us, running forward. "Make way, ye sorry sods. Can't ye see ye stand in the path of nobleborns. Clear off!" \ \ Most of the folk here are not used to seeing highborn drow in person and we make quite the impression. Most eyes are for Synafae, including mine. She seems to be enjoying the attention and the stroll. She looks around shopping every now and then to appreciate the goods, smell the perfumes and listen to the spectacle of musicians and dancers, all of them on sale of course. "See anything ye like, ye let me know." Sally says. "These flesh traders will suck ya dry like vampires if ye let them." Synafae thanks her with a smile and invites her to proceed. \ \ "What a curious little weasel you found." Synafae says. I have no idea what a weasel is, but am too embarrassed to ask. "Sally is great." I say. "She is a little uneducated but is very bright. She is also very fun." "You are very fun." She caresses me. I quiver beneath her touch. "Were you considering purchasing her?" "I was hoping you or Nefail could. Mother would not allow me three more personal slaves." "Three?" "Aye, she has two little sisters and I don't want to separate them." "That is very touching of you, little Eli. You are always so loving and caring. Even so, three more slaves, uneducated on top of that. What would we even do with them?" "I… do not know." "They are not pets to be adopted. You do understand that, don't you?" "I know I know… I just wanted to help them find a good owner that may appreciate their service and be kind to them. You have many friends. Can't you think of anyone?" "I could." She stops to ponder for a moment. "Does she have any useful skills? Besides being very nice and delightfully crude I mean." "She knows how to handle cock." I declare, confident it will impress her. It does not. "What about cunnilingus? How is she with that?" Words die in my mouth, if my sister was to learn that Sally does not like women, who knows how she would take it. "I never put her to the test on that." Is all I can say. Synafae reads my uncertainty with all the ease of an older sister and longtime lover. "I guess we'll find out." She says, caressing my chin line. \ [[Off to Xarra's|C5S5d]]

\ We arrive at Xarra's palace and the ensuing scene could not be more different. The minotaurs snort when they recognise Sally, only to fall to their knees as soon as they see my sister and her armed to the teeth escort. \ \ We enter the tent to find ourselves inside of a palace. A spectacle so unusual that even my sister looks impressed. "Lady Elifael." Xarra welcomes us, covering her phalli and chasing away those attending them. "Again you come to me unannounced, preventing me from preparing a deserving welcome. But pray, who is the magnificent creature that accompanies you? She is as magnificent as only a matron can be. Is she the famed Sipriina El'Naar?" "You flatter me." Synafae says with a gentle smile. "I am but the secondborn to the honoured Matron Mother, you may call me Synafae." "Two highborn drow in my humble abode and nothing to welcome them with. They will call me Xarra the two-timed neglectful." She claps her hands and a small army of nearly naked servant girls hasten to attend to our needs. \ \ We get comfortable. Sally remains uncertain if and where to sit or stand. I invite her to sit by my side. She incurs my sister's gaze when she helps herself to some luminescent fruit and a goblet of mushroom cider. "Do forgive the frugality of this //repas//." She says, knowing all too well that even the most spoiled drow would hardly call it such. "Had I only known I would have to welcome such illustrious guests I would've readied the best my court has to offer. Music, where is the music?" "It has been a while since I have seen a pocket dimension so well constructed." Synafae observes. "I can hardly see the thread of the plot holding it together. It does not feel any different than the prime material plane." "The honoured one is very perceptive." Xarra says. "Thank you. But do not call me that, I am no priestess, just a humble novice. I still have to receive the Goddess's blessing." My sister says. "Unlike you." "Oh these?" Xarra caresses her own crotch. "I took them after my mothers." \ \ Synafae stares at the Alu's bulge with an interest and a curiosity that I can't help but envy. When was the last time she looked at me with such lustful eyes? \ \ "So," Xarra continues. "What brings you to me on this fine cycle? Business or pleasure?" "Maybe both." My sister answers, her eyes still on Xarra's cocks. "We have a special occasion. My younger sister Elifael is now an adult and we are to celebrate her debut in society." "I extend my congratulations for your baptism, noble one." The alu bows, jiggling her big blue breasts. "We were considering putting together a private event for a small circle of friends, which would include a display of exotic beauty and sexual prowess. We came to you, looking for such talents." "And it would be my honour to provide them. Did you have anything specific in your mind or would you like us to juggle a few ideas together." "By all means, juggle away." \ \ The Alu stands on her hooves. She is of impressive height, her proportions fail to reach those of a matron, but not by much. Each time she moves all her curves and both her bulges jiggle all around, due to her intentionally exaggerated motions. \ \ "Picture this: a private amphitheatre, no less than two servants for each guest." Xarra says, reminding all of us of the importance of body language. "As they drink, eat and fornicate, the guests will be entertained by the very best the carnal carnival has to offer." "The carnal carnival?" I ask, ever the ignorant. "'tis a festival we have down here." Sally explains. "They make monsters fuck slaves, or the other way around." Her tone is lighthearted, but her eyes betray her dread. "Have you seen many such events?" Synafae asks. "Seen them?" Lady Xarra grins. "Sally has been taking part in them since she was… of age." I do not like the way she says //of age//, but I dare not investigate. "Alas, she has yet to attract a buyer. She is very talented, especially with that dirty little mouth of hers." The Alu caresses her bulges. "But she is only human and that is hardly exotic. The one creature less exotic than a human could only be a goblin." She laughs at her own joke. \ \ "I take you have organised many such events." Synafae tries to take the conversation back on track. "Yes, many indeed and few can match me in creativity, if I am allowed to say so myself." "Creativity she calls it." Sally whispers to me. "Cock goes in mouth, cock goes in pussy, cock goes in arse. She fancies herself an artist, the horny bat." "Excuse you?" The horny bat says. "I am an artist and the stage is my canvas. Sex has infinite colours, infinite notes, infinite possibilities, all life goes through it and comes from it… well all life worth living anyway." "She fancies herself a philofier too." Sally whispers, making me giggle. \ \ "Lady Xarra." My sister goes on. "What colours and what music would you recommend?" "Oh, we have so many options we need to narrow down. We can start with genitalia and body size. Some prefer watching the very big penetrating the very small, some the other way around." "I can say with a fair degree of certainty that Vierna falls in the former group." I suggest. "Vierna Zi'den? Will she be among your guests?" I bite my tongue as Synafae sighs at my clumsiness. "Why didn't you say so from the start. She is one of our best known benefactors and I know exactly what would impress her." "Such as?" "What she enjoys the most is watching absurdly large phalli penetrate small delicate ani. Alas, flexibility potions are quite expensive and some try to do without, which can spoil the pleasure." "Aye, and me guts too." Sally brings her hands to her bum, pressing on wounds that have been healed but not forgotten. "I would therefore advise you to start from the anus and only after find a cock that might stretch it out in all the right ways. I can present you with a fine selection of female talents that would certainly fit your needs." \ \ Synafae ponders for a long while, passing her eyes on everyone present. When she stops, I believe for a moment she is staring at Sally, but she isn't. She is staring at me and smiling. \ \ "I already have the most splendid butthole the Goddess has ever graced any trueborn drow with." Her deep amethyst eyes shine with lust, the way they did when we were young and still exploring each other. I should be terrified, and yet, I so yearned to see that shine again. "Young Elifael's?" Xarra asks, hiding very poorly how aback she is taken. "I… would advise against it. The sexual stage is no place for the amateur." "My sister is no amateur, she is the thirdborn to Matron Sipriina El'Naar. By our mother's cock she has received the grace of the Goddess. No pleasure slave could ever be her equal. Isn't that right, little sister?" "R-right." My still virgin bumhole clenches in fear, while Synafae smiles delighted and invites me to approach. \ \ I take her hand and let her lead me in front of them. She makes me turn around and gives my hips a long sensual caress. I can feel whatever inhibitions I still have melting beneath her touch. "Lady Xarra," Synafae says. "I want you to be completely and unconditionally frank with me." "If you upon that insist, noble one." Xarra says with hesitation and meekness. "Have you ever gazed upon a finer pair of buttocks?" She gives me a gentle slap. Hidden beneath my skimpy garments, my clitoris awakens, ready to go on stage. "I am honestly not sure." Says Xarra, implying that to be quite the compliment. "Not among your kin, no." "So you will admit that my sister has the most Beautiful ass among the Goddess's daughters, yes?" "It would not be much of an exaggeration." "By all means, feel free to touch it. She won't mind, will you little Eli?" "No, of course not." I stutter. \ \ The Alu lets go quickly of her last hesitations. Her hands sink in my plump curves as if they long yearned for this moment. She gives me a nice massage, very nice in fact. I try to hold in my moans but my betraying oversensitive bottom quivers in the Alu's capable hands. "M'lady, might I also give it a good squeeze?" Sally asks. I look at her in amazemant. "What? Nobody is that straight." Synafae ponders the request. The young human is impertinent, which she does not like, but also daring, which she does. "Very well," Synafae agrees. "As long as it does not bother her and as long as you appreciate the boon you're being granted." "Ah, she won't mind. Will ye, m'lady." "I suppose not." \ \ So here I am, on the receiving end of a double butt massage, while my beloved older sister watches. I'm getting horny and I struggle to hide it. "Sally," Synafae asks. "Take off her garments and spread her buttocks." "What, really?" She asks. "Do as you are told." I surprise myself saying. \ \ Sally obeys and I lean forward, offering a better view of my most intimate parts to my little audience. "It is beautiful." Xarra admits. "Like a purple star, shining in the eternal twilight of the Feywild sky." I can see her cocks getting hard. "The bat is getting horny again." Sally comments. "Insolent little nag." The Alu protests. "Be silent, lest I vent my frustration in both your orifices." \ \ Xarra's caresses my asshole with her thumb, testing it, prodding it. After a quick examination, a doubt grows within her. "Noble one, does your sister have much experience with the many joys (and many possible complications) of anal intercourse?" Synafae leaves the question to me. "None whatsoever." I answer. Xarra looks at me in awe. To know that the precious purple star is still virgin seems to be to her both intriguing and frightening. "Noble one, I hope you will take no offense when I advise you to reconsider your course of action. My cocks… are not for the uninitiated. It takes years of love and care to prepare an anus for such grandiose penetration." "Experience is indeed important, to the common and the ordinary." Synafae says, taking my hand and looking deeply into my eyes. "My sister is neither. I watched her grow from a tiny pod into the majestic flower that stands before you. Have no fear for her petals, for they have bloomed beneath the light of the Goddess." \ \ It is I now who stands in awe. My sister has a way with words, she always had. But more, much more than that, she is filled with true faith. Unlike Nefail, unlike me, she was born to be a priestess. At this moment I have no doubt that she will be matron. \ \ "I… trust your judgement." Is all that Xarra dares to say. "We still need to solve the matter of the male talent." "True." Synafae agrees. "No ordinary dick will do, we will need a most illustrious cock." "It is my field of expertise. My selection is vast and I am confident we shall find something to your liking." "To her liking." Synafae clarifies. "My sister is now an adult, she and she alone will choose her lovers." "I wish I could choose you." I say, speaking aloud without realising. Both Xarra and Sally seem touched by my words, while Synafae smiles delighted and flattered. "Oh, little sister. I so regret not having passed the ordeal already. Alas it is not so. Would you perhaps consider the matron or Nefail." "No." I answer without hesitation. "I have seen enough of the matron. As for Nefail, she can fuck her own ass for all I care." I forget myself, a thirdborn should not speak of her elder sisters in this fashion, especially in front of the non-drow. Still, my sister does not reproach me. "Then we shall choose your partner together." She holds my hands. "Yes." I blush. "That way it will be as if I was giving my virginity to you." She nods, as happy as I always want to see her. \ [[Let the cocks in|C5S6d]]

\ The selection Xarra has to offer is so massive, pun most definitely intended, that narrowing it down is a challenge onto itself. "If what you want is a display tailored to suit Malla Vierna Zi'den's veeery exotic tastes, you should go for something wild and spectacular. A most peculiar beast. Preferably something with many tendrils. A shapeshifter perhaps or a roper." "A roper?" The idea seems to intrigue my sister a lot more than me. "That is one beast I never had the pleasure to be shagged by. Is it not dangerous?" "With a wild one? Extremely so. But our specimens are most tame, I can assure you. They are intelligent beasts and can be trained to perform with relative ease." Synafae ponders the idea, biting her lower lip. "What do you think, little Eli?" "I… was definitely more inclined towards something with arms and legs." "That makes the circle smaller, but not by much." Xarra flatters herself. "A troll maybe? No, they are too aggressive. A minotaur perhaps? They have a beastly charm that Malla Vierna appreciates." "Bad idea." Sally says. "Getting impaled by a minotaur can be fun and all. But they ain't good lovers. They cum strong and often, but they only care about their own needs. Bilious bovine bastards…" "True enough." Synafae agrees, speaking from experience no doubt. "Don't you have a unicorn?" "Unicorns do very poorly in captivity." Synafae lowers her eyes in crashing disappointment. A short pause ensues, before Sally lightens up with an idea. "What about that centaur lass?" "A centaur?" Synafae asks, with piqued curiosity. "Aye. The one that sings, plays and has a huge horsecock." "Huge horsecock you say?" Synafae reddens. "Show her to me." \ \ The first thing that Calliope does when entering the chamber, is trot towards Sally, all happy and smiling. "She seems to remember you." I tell the young human. "Heya horse lass. How are ya? Still kickin' I see." Calliope tries to take her by the hand, but Sally escapes. "No, it ain't me throat that you are ploughing today. Ye're gonna fuck that fine arse over there, lucky you." \ \ The centaur turns to //me fine arse// and approaches. She looks bigger from up close. "She seems to like you." Synafae comments, as the centaur trots around me. "What do you think of her?" "She is graceful, yet powerful. I… don't know if I can take her." "I do." Synafae smiles. "Should we check her… qualities?" \ \ Calliope speaks no words, but seems to understand quite well. She walks up to my side, getting me close to her hind legs. She looks at me with her eyes, so big and blue and full of expectation. I consult my small audience without really asking anything. Xarra observes, filled with curiosity, Synafae encourages me to proceed, but the one most intrigued is Sally. The young humans watches me with a sly smile, amused by the reversal of roles. \ \ I get down on my knees and gasp at the sheer size of Calliope's balls. They hang between her hind legs, round and heavy. I reach out for them without even realising. They feel warmer and smoother than I expected. Her hind legs shiver and she lets out a tiny gasp. "Aye, she is a sensitive one." Sally comments. "I believe she wants you to kiss them." Synafae adds. Calliope nods happily. She raises her blond tail, giving me better access to her succulent sack. \ [[Give her a good suck|C5S6d1]] [[Oh no! This is way too gross|C5S6d2]]

\ I bring my head right in front of her genitalia. Her smell is more powerful than any of my previous partners. She does not by any means stink, clearly she bathes often and thank the Goddess for that. Nonetheless her scent is rich and powerful, it goes straight to my head as soon as I lay my lips and tongue on her scrotum. "Don't be shy, m'lady." Sally encourages me. She is right, this is no time for timidity. \ \ I bury my face in those rich smelling balls, all the while reaching out with my hands and massaging her not yet erect cock. Calliope moans her appreciation and delicately pushes herself onto my face. "Aye. Yer little sister's a natural, m'lady." Sally compliments me. "Of course, she is." Synafae says, a pleased smile on her lips. \ \ It takes less than a minute of blind massaging for me to feel a heavy floppy rod of flesh dropping down. I am curious to see it, but decide to linger with my tongue on her balls just a little bit more. When I pull my face away from the scrotum, I leave it painted with many kiss marks the colour of my lipstick. Now I understand why Synafae insisted upon doing my makeup herself. "Go on now," She says, reading my thoughts as she often does. "don't be scared." \ \ Calliope takes a few steps back, her hooves falling on the floor, graceful but heavy. I behold her erect equine cock. It is so different from Nefail's or mother's, so strange and so wild. It is disgusting and yet intoxicatingly enticing at the same time. What is wrong with me? I should recoil in horror, I should want to get up and run away screaming. Yet the idea of touching her, touching it, does not cause me dread or horror. Quite the contrary, in fact. \ \ "Get on with it, m'lady. She's waiting and so are we." I am surprised that Synafae is not berating Sally for her unorthodox demeanour. Could it be that she is thinking the same? I look at my sister straight in the eyes and see a wild light shining behind them. The light of real lust that so seldom I see when we make love. So, this is the sort of thing I must do to make your heart beat for me, Synafae? Then I shall do so with the utmost joy. \ [[Suck that horsecock|C5S7d]]

\ I recoil. Her beastly forms are just too bizarre, too strange. Curiosity and disgust are fighting a harsh battle within my heart and the latter is winning. "Is something wrong, little Eli?" Asks Synafae. "I... am not sure if I can do this." "But of course you can. Why? Don't you want to?" "It's not that..." It most definetly is and Synafae knows. "I know she may look a little strange, even dangerous. But there is nothing to be afraid of." Synafae says. "Look at her, she is a thing of beauty. Look at the contrast between her graceful humanoid half and the raw power of her lower body. Look at her magnificent sex, how deserving of attention and worship it is. Look deep into your heart and tell me, don't you want to taste it?" Goddess almighy, I do. It is as if this feeling was always present in me and, somehow, always went unnoticed. \ [[How silly of me|C5S6d1]]

\ When I close my lips around the head of her horsecock, Calliope lets out a loud moan, full of pain and pleasure in equal measure. "No, no, no," Sally intervenes. "Ye're doing it all wrong, m'lady. She ain't yer matron. Just because it's big does not mean it ain’t delicate. Here, let me show ya." \ \ Sally approaches and takes Calliope's cock away from me. "Ye gotta start slow, let her get used to ya. Begin with a bit of licking, like so." Sally passes her salivating tongue from Calliope's balls, all the way along the shaft, to the tip. She then proceeds to circle around the urethra with the tip of her tongue, making the centaur girl moan with happiness. "Ye see? When the precum starts leaking, that means she is almost ready." The young human parts her lips and lets the head of the massive horsecock slide into her mouth. She starts easy, letting in one or two extra centimetres every five suctions. For a few moments she seems to have forgotten me. Only when my sister clears her throat, Sally clears hers and offers the well lubricated phallus to me. "Here, ye try." \ \ I thank Sally with a nod and follow her example with great care. The horsecock feels so nice on my lips and tongue, one might grow accustomed to such a sensation, even addicted. "Aye, that's how ye do it." Sally says. I repeat the trick she did around the urethra and Calliope seems to appreciate it. Yet, when I try to get the whole tip in my mouth, she yelps again. "Ye need to open yer jaw wider, let it slide down this way." She helps me direct the shaft into my throat. "I know ye feel like gagging, it will pass, eventually." I hope that will happen before I suffocate, eventually. \ \ I do my best to follow Sally's instructions with attentiveness, but it is pretty clear that compared to her I have much to learn. She is a patient teacher though and helps me with both directions and demonstrations. She can take an impressive amount of cock down her throat and she makes it look easy. Even more impressive, she makes Calliope moan and in absolute delight, in comparison my blowjob is mildly pleasant. Still, we keep going. Trading places between the tip and the shaft, making sure the massive horsecock is well drenched in our saliva. Soon Calliope begins to kick the ground with her hooves, she is close. "We should share the cumshot," Sally proposes. "We did share the effort." I silently ask for my sister's approval, which she grants. "It is only fair." \ \ Sally helps me out of my garments. "She cums buckets, so unless ye have a spare dress with ya, ye better get out of this." Once our clothes have been brought to safety, we prepare to receive the prize we worked so hard for. Calliope moans louder and louder. \ \ "Here she cums." Says Sally, pulling out her tongue. I do the same. Calliope lets out one final moan and showers us in her smelly seed. Sally directs her cock, making sure the fruit is shared more equally than the labour. When the last drop of cum has finally left Calliope's cock, more of my skin is covered in cum than not. \ [[Mmm... more...|C5S8d]]

\ "Aye, ye did well, princess." Sally comments. "For a debutter that is." She is proud of herself, and for good reasons. I'm not going to spoil the moment by explaining the correct spelling of the word //debutante//. \ \ A slow clap rises behind us. "Well done, both of you." Says Synafae. "It was a valiant effort, at least for a beginner and for a mortal." She undoes the strings of her dress and lets it fall to the ground. Her perfect nakedness towers above our cum-drenched selves. "Maybe I should show you how a soon to be priestess does it." \ \ Sally and I take a step back, as Synafae approaches Calliope. She passes her index along the horsegirl's jawline and pulls her chin towards her own. Calliope did not expect a kiss, but my sister's tongue melts her shock away. "She just came, me thinks she could use ten minutes of-" Calliope's cock slaps up onto her equine belly, all erect, precum leaking, and ready to go again. "Whach ye know, I stand corrected." \ \ Synafae breaks the kiss, the centaur girl completely enthralled by her. Singing to herself a sacred hymn, Synafae goes down on her noble knees and delicately wanks the gargantuan penis. She offers one last prayer to the Goddess before taking it into her mouth. \ \ Unlike me or Sally, Synafae positions herself right between the centaur's four legs. Inconvenient, but that does not seem to bother her. Her beautiful perfect lips part in a way I did not believe possible. Somehow her mouth welcomes almost half of Calliope's massive member inside of it. \ \ "Woah, and I thought I was good." Sally comments. "How does she do that?" "She is using the tantric technique." I explain. "Ye mean, cockmancy?" "Well… yes. As you can see my sister is-" "A master cockmancer." By now, two thirds of the massive horsecock have disappeared into Synafae's expanding throat. "Ye gods, I can see that massive dick sliding down her neck. How is she even breathing?" "She isn't. Apnea is part of the technique." "Ain't this dangerous?" "It would be more dangerous to stop. The Goddess denies her favour to those who seek to escape their duties, such as being a good lover." \ \ Unable to see what's going on, Calliope stomps her hooves in delight and distress. Synafae lets the horsecock out of her mouth, leaving thick ropes of saliva mixed with precum all over. Synafae gently rubs Calliope’s belly while subjecting the horselass’s cock to a relentless wank with her other hand. "I can feel you holding back." Says she. "Don't. I am all right and very eager to take all of your rich cum inside of me. So use my mouth, use it until those balls are all happy and dry... Calliope nods and my sister returns the massive cock to its rightful place, between her voluptuous lips and down her hungry throat. She positions herself so that the centaur girl can easily penetrate her. Calliope abandons her last inhibition and in a display of rare power shoves the entirety of her cock into my sister's mouth. \ \ Synafae does not budge. On the contrary she strives to offer her partner the best possible sensation. Calliope fucks her face as hard as if it were another horsegirl's pussy. The ropes of love juices grow so long that they touch the ground. "Holy shite!" Sally exclaims. "How is it not coming out from the other side? I don't know if this is more hot or horrifying." She reaches for her crotch and finds it quite moisty. "Nah, definitely hot!" I couldn't agree more. I am seriously considering some healthy fingering at this very moment. \ \ Calliope kicks harder and shoves deeper, until her equine buttocks begin to quiver. Synafae does not relent, on the contrary she takes the entire length of the horsecock in her throat and stimulates it with micromovements of all her muscles, all the while she gently squeezes the horsegirl's balls. She screams and cums as hard as she probably ever did in her life. Synafae gulps down cumshot after cumshot after cumshot. Not a drop of precious seed escapes her insatiable lips. \ \ The exhausted centaur finally pulls out and takes a few steps back. We all watch in awe my sister caressing herself, licking her lips, and tracing a holy symbol upon her stretched out belly. "Praise be." She whispers. \ [[Praise be|C5S9d]]

\ "That was… beyond incredible." Xarra says, while doing nothing to conceal her double erection. "It was nothing really." My sister smiles. "It wasn't even the biggest cock or the biggest load of cum I took this month." She recovers her garments, which now barely fit her. "I believe we shall take her." My sister is about to head for the exit when I meet Sally's big imploring eyes. "Erm, Synafae…" "The redhead too." She says, again reading my thoughts. "Regretfully I must inform you that she is not mine to sell." Xarra explains, betraying her embarrassment. "Then go buy her, I'll repay you with twice her price." "And her sisters." I remind her. "And her sisters." Synafae confirms with a smile, sincere or forced I cannot tell. \ [[We're off to thrill the twins|C5S10d]]

\ The rivalry between house El'Naar and house Zi'den has taken many forms during the centuries. We are similar in power of our priestesses, in the prowess of our warriors, and in the promiscuity of everyone in our houses. It is in all these fields that they are always trying to grow the distance and we are always trying to catch up. But strong as this rivalry may be, it is peaceful. It has not always been so. The drow of old solved their controversies with violence, in a senseless game of oppression, manipulation, and fear. In this new and much happier age, our enmity is a lot less destructive and a lot more fun. We battle with cocks and cunts, rather than swords and spears. There is still plenty of competition but at least we are now trying to outdo each other in perversion and not cruelty. In the end, nobody gets hurt. Unless she is naughty and likes it, which is often the case. \ \ Our ghost carriage takes us to the upper spires of the cyclopean stalagmite that is the Zi'den palace. The architecture is that of the cycles of yore, when our kin was black of skin and black of heart, still the decorations have been redone to be more welcoming, closer to the modern palace I grew up in and still call home. The mushroom forest around the stalagmite's base is well kept and replicates magnificently the wild beauty of the Underdark, with its subterranean creeks, waterfalls and pools filled with bioluminescent fishes. The hanging garden of my home could fit inside these woods hundreds of times over. The sight from the terraces of our ceiling-hanging court may be unparalleled, but marvelous woods such as these are is prerogative of those who live below. \ \ The twins do not come to welcome us in person, which is a bit of a power move, one my sister did expect. In their stead, another highborn drow was sent to honour us, a very young one at that. "On behalf of house Zi'den, seventh house of Menzoberranzan, of Matron Saela Zi'den and my sisters Vierna and Viconia Zi'den, I am honoured to bid you welcome to our home." She bows low, as I used to when welcoming guests on behalf of my elder sister. "I am Iivea Zi'den, fourth born to Matron Saela and, very obviously, at your service." \ \ The girl, for only so could I ever call her, looks little more than a child. Her shapes are still raw, much like those of Sally. Yet she is wearing the revealing garments of a young woman, just a few cycles shy of her baptism. She is as thin as a sylphid, her perky breasts are even smaller than mine and her hips look firm but not very full. Yet there is a certain grace in her movements, an elegance in her miniscule fiery-like feet, and a perceptive intelligence behind her attentive ember eyes. \ \ "Tidings and good wishes to you, Iivea Zi'den. I am-" "A drow that needs no introduction." My sister is taken aback by the interruption, but Iivea knows what to say next. "Even if my sisters like to pretend otherwise, no one in this city, let alone this house, is unaware of the immortal beauty of Synafae El'naar, secondborn to Matron Sipriina El'naar. I… was very eager to meet you in person." She is either telling the absolute truth or is a magnificent liar. "I hope you are not disappointed." My sister says. "I am disappointed to see that rumors do you no justice." She's bold, if anything. "You are the object of envy for half the city and of desire for the other half." \ \ Synafae is used to flattery and therefore nigh impervious to it. She stares down the young drow who, to her credit, holds her gaze well. "How old are you, Iivea?" She asks. "I am less than one year away from the day of my baptism, which I eagerly await." "Didn't we all?" I interject. \ \ Iivea looks at me with her ember eyes. She looks a lot younger than she actually is and yet there is something about her demeanor that feels very mature, more mature than I am, and that makes me uneasy. "You must be Elifael." "I am." I say, pretending to be more important than I am. "Do legends do me justice?" "I would be inclined to say yes." She stares at my wide hips. Of course she stares at my hips. She means well, I am sure, but I am growing tired of being fetishised, especially by a child, who is probably less than a year younger than me. "I'm sorry. I meant no offense." She bows, somehow aware of my discomfort. "None taken." I hastily reassure her. "So, will you take us to your sisters?" "Of course, right this way." \ [[Follow her|C5S11d]]

\ "I was told that you have recently been baptised yourself." Iivea addresses me. "My sincerest congratulations." "Why thank you." I reply. "Although I did little but spread these thick thighs of mine, I assure you." "Nothing you say?" She studies me, trying to understand how much of my humbleness is sincere. "Matron Sipriina El'naar is one of the most powerful women in the city, even among her peers she is considered an insatiable lover, and you had her as your first partner. That is no small deed." "I was not alone." I say, taking Synafae's hand in mine and trading a smile with her. "Were you all baptised by your mother?" She asks further. "I believed this tradition was dead or dying." "It is alive and well in our house." Synafae says. "Our mother baptised all her daughters and she will no doubt baptise all her granddaughters too." The idea fills me with dread and I can scarcely hide it from Iivea's perceptive eyes. "I will receive the baptism from my sisters." She declares. "They are not as… intimidating as the Matron but still pretty scary. Plus there are two of them." "Do you love them?" I ask. "Love them?" She studies me, wondering if there is some ulterior motive behind my question. "More than anything in the world." I smile at her. "Then you will be fine." \ \ As we walk deeper in the richly decorated corridors, our sharp ears catch a familiar echo, it is the sloppy sound of intensive lovemaking. "I can't believe it, they are still going at it." Iivea says. I'm about to ask: going at what, or better yet, at whom, but the doors open and the answer lies bare before our eyes. \ \ In the center of the chamber, clearly conceived with copulation in mind, there is a lowered floor, covered by a beautiful carpet and many silky cushions. In the middle of the floor there are Viconia and Vierna, dicks out and shagging hard. In the middle of them, one dick in her mouth and one in her pussy, lies Maryl. \ \ I gasp half horrified and half aroused at the sight of my personal servant being used like a sex toy by the two priestesses, again. Judging by the quantity of fluids shining on Maryl's plump body, they must have cum no less than four times, each. Maryl's beautiful cum-covered tits sway back and forth in hypnotic motion, her toes are curled up after Goddess knows how many orgasms. When she sees me, her eyes well up. \ \ "Sisters!" Iivea calls them. "Your guests are here." "Tell them we are coming." Vierna says, at least I presume it is Vierna, she laughs at her own joke. Viconia has at least the common decency of slowing down. "We did not expect you so soon." She says, knowing all too well she owes no explanation. "We were eager to meet you. Please, don't stop on our account." \ \ They had no intention to. They keep fucking Maryl's wet holes with little regard for her enjoyment and well being. My poor Maryl, what is going on in your head at this moment? I've come to know her soul and her body well in these years. Neither can escape the pleasure, but how will she feel when all will be done? Will I be able to comfort her? Will she want me to comfort her? I try to turn my eyes, but Synafae notices that. "Don't be like that, little Eli." Her fingers on my chin turn my head back to Maryl. "What is happening to her is beautiful, even she knows that. The rivvil are simply unused to such delights, but Maryl is strong, you made her so." I find little comfort in her words. Instead I feel shame. Shame for what is happening to my beloved servant and shame for how hot it makes me feel. \ \ Viconia and Vierna continue their thrusting with delight and abandon. I see Maryl coming at least two more times before the twins finally climax themselves. Their blast of seed is still powerful and abundant, so much so that Maryl's human body cannot take much of them. She swallows most of Viconia's cumshot, letting only a few drops slide down her cheek or out of her nostrils. As for Vierna, the pussy she is fucking is so filled with semen, that she cums mostly on herself. \ \ They pull out their dicks, now going mercifully soft. "That's why I don't like rivvil." Vierna complains. "They grow too old before you can train them properly. Look at this one. A dozen orgasms and has already fainted." "Maryl!" I call her. "What have you done to her?" "We got bored of waiting." Fierce Vierna states. "She will be fine." Says Viconia, more diplomatically. A small army of half-drow servants picks Maryl up and takes her to rest. "Slaves such as her are a treasure, a rare one." "Well, she is not your trea-" "Be polite to our hosts, sister." Synafae reproaches me. "They would never do to Maryl anything that she does not want in turn." I can do little but keep silent and follow after them. \ [[I am sorry|C5S12d]]

\ Lady Xarra took a few initiatives, all of which are to be commended. Sally enters the woods riding on Calliope’s back, amazon style. She is wearing a beautiful and skimpy new green dress. Somehow she manages to look like a princess and a slave at the same time. As for Calliope she wears only two pieces of clothing: a leather top, covering her perky breasts, and a leather strap, keeping her humongous phallus contained. She also carries her instrument, a beautiful harp made out of silvery strings and exotic woods that I presume come from a surface tree. \ \ "How quaint." Viconia comments. "What is the meaning of this?" Asks Vierna. "If these are supposed to be presents, they don’t look like much. Of rivvil girls I have dozens, much prettier than this one." I catch Sally whispering something to Calliope in her native language. I hope no one understood her. "As for the centaur… she is pretty I suppose, but not my kind of pretty." "Ye got it all wrong." Sally announces. "Allow me to introduce me and my companion here. Noble ladies and nobler priestesses, we have come to delight yer ears, yer eyes, and so much more." "Delightful." Viconia says. "I love to have all my senses caressed at once." "I hope you don’t intend to sing. Your voice is annoying." "This mouth here was not made for singing." Sally teases. "It is Calliope here, who’ll sing for ya." "It sings?" Vierna asks. "I will be surprised if it can talk." "Of course she can talk." Sally defends her ride. "Just not yer f… yer noble language. No worries, I’ll translate if ye need." "Your accent is very cute." Viconia says. "In its coarse, uneducated way." "And ye are very kind." Sally grins. "In yer pompous high-and-mighty sort-a-way." A silence as cold as death reigns supreme for a few seconds. Sally’s mouth, ironically, could very well be her undoing. "Ha! She got you good, sister." Says Vierna. "I like this one already. Come here, skinny rivvil. Let me take a proper look at you." \ \ Sally hops off Calliope and hops on our fierce host. The priestess explores her body with her hands. She squeezes her cheeks, her perky little breasts, her pretty little butt. "What a scrawny thing you are." Vierna comments. "I can appreciate scrawny." There is little I can do. Fortunately there is also no need. Sally seems thrilled, if a little scared. Viconia clears her throat. "As much as I enjoy watching you molesting slaves, sister dearest, I would like to hear some music now." \ \ The centaur lass bows with her upper body and forward legs. She is clearly nervous, a feeling I can well understand, considering how intimidating and difficult her audience is. Nonetheless, when her hands, so small and slender in comparison to her equine body, start picking at the harp strings, her music is the only sound we can hear in the clearing. She plays with art and grace, but it is only the introduction to her song, and when she sings, she does with the voice of the so very distant woodland birds. She sings a song so sweet and sad. So much so that for a few minutes she manages to warm the heart and cool the loins of my kin. By magic or miracle, she reminds us that there are other pleasures in this life, besides those of food, wine and flesh. When the final notes fade away, the small audience cheers and applauds, making the centaur lass blush with happiness. \ [[That was beautiful|C5S14d]]

\ "That was pretty." Viconia admits. "Did you like it, sister?" "It was fine, I suppose." Vierna concedes. "Albeit, not my preferred form of entertainment." "Aye, mine neither." Sally agrees. "But if ye let me down, I can show ye something more to yer likin-" "You are not going anywhere." Vierna says, tightening her hold on the young human. "Fine fine, no need to be rough… yet." Sally turns to me. "M’lady, if ye would be so kind." She points at Calliope, more specifically at the leather strap between her hind legs. "Oh… yes of course." I get up and walk to the centaur. I feel every pair of eyes lingering on my waddling butt. Calliope smiles at me as I approach, she seems quite happy to see me again. I greet her with a smile and a caress, which she promptly returns. I slowly make my way down to the strap and, with a single quick pull, let it fall to the ground. \ \ Vierna, Viconia and Iivea all gasp at the sight of the enormous equine phallus dangling between Calliope’s four legs. Each of them stares in her own form of disbelief. Young Iivea can hardly believe that such a thing could ever enter another living being. Vierna seems eager to see the beast in action. As for Viconia, I believe she is reddening. I wonder what hidden desire the sight of the humongous horsecock awakened in her. \ \ "That is… a remarkable specimen." Viconia says. "Where did you acquire it?" "It was my sister who found her." Synafae says. "When I saw her, I knew I had to bring her to you. Tell me, is she not a beauty to behold?" "That she is." Viconia looks at Calliope like a juicy fruit, one that misfortune has placed within her sight but out of her reach. "So, what happens now?" "My sister will fuck it for you." Another gasp, accompanied by many disbelieving stares. "Do you have another sister coming?" Viconia asks. "Because I doubt young Elifael could…" Yes, young Elifael also doubts she could take this mushroom oak trunk inside of her. "You believe Matron Sipriina to be smaller than this horse girl?" Synafae asks, offended by the very idea. "I can assure you she is not, and my sister was able to take all of her." She is wrong, Calliope's cock is bigger than the matron’s, albeit not by much. There is no way Synafae expects this to enter me, even that equine shaped tip would be too much. Where is she going with this? "Elifael." she calls. "Show them." \ [[Show them I must...|C5S15d]]

\ I am trapped. I cannot run away from this and this time I have no magic that can help me. Even Calliope herself seems uneasy, afraid that she might hurt me. "Go on, sister." Synafae insists, with her deep gentle voice. "Have faith." Her words fly through the air and into my soul. Her amethyst eyes look at me with candour but also unshakable faith. Why, sister, why? Why is it so hard to say no to you? \ \ I get on my knees and, just as I did earlier, make Calliope hard. She may be concerned about my well being, but her cock seems quite eager to wreck me. With just a little bit of licking, a little bit of gentle wanking, a little bit sucking on her balls, and up and up it goes. \ \ "Have her take it in her mouth." Vierna demands. "If she can." "She can and she will." Synafae answers. "Go on, sister." Why don't you come here and choke on this meatpole? No, I can't bring myself to voice this thought. I do as she asks. "Disgusting." Vierna says, in a tone that makes it sound like the most flattering compliment. "Wow!" Little Sally almost falls down from Vierna's lap. "Ye seem to be enjoying the show, m'lady." "Do you ever shut up?" Vierna says. "Not until ye give me something to keep me mouth busy, no." The invitation is not lost on the priestess. She pushes little Sally off and gets rid of the small piece of silk covering her Goddess given pride. It is not as womb-shattering as Calliope but still very impressive. The young human looks at it with awe and appetite. She has little time to do so, for Vierna grabs her by her red hair and impales her throat onto her cock. "Don't get distracted, go ahead." She commands me and a-head I go. \ \ I might be going insane but, the sensation of this absurdly large phallus inside of my mouth is… soothing. Calliope does not push, on the contrary she does her best to stay perfectly still, even when I accidentally hit her with my teeth. She is lovely and I am happy to be doing this for her. \ \ "That's enough." Vierna says. "She is more than ready to go. Get to it, I wanna see it." She pushes little Sally's head further onto her, groaning loud. I must admit it, the young human is making a valiant effort in taking so much of Vierna's remarkable cock inside her throat. She could teach me a thing or two, that one. Still I have other concerns now, my audience is waiting and my sister encourages me to go on ahead. This is it. \ [[This is going to happen|C5S16d]]

\ To help with the logistical aspects of this no small deed, Iivea provides me with a stool. Not to sit upon but to lay my hands on and keep me steady for my equine partner. Calliope looks at me incredulous, even more uncertain than I am. Her concern is touching, I wish Synafae showed any such feeling. I give Calliope a lovely pecker before placing myself beneath her enormous white-maned body. I raise my butt for her and spread my legs. \ \ I feel the giant, precum-leaking tip of her cock look for the entrance, not a simple task with such a large arrow and such a tiny target. She passes over my admittedly wet pussy a couple of times. She even tries to press upon it once but fails to enter even by the smallest margin. She tries again and again, each time I feel all her weight. I pray to the Goddess for her not to fall onto me, for she would surely crush me. Again she tries, again she fails. Only this time her cock slides upward, between my huge buttcheeks. That's when it happens. \ \ Jolts of excitement surge through me as her gigantic drenched tip rubs on the tiny hole that lays betwixt my cheeks. I felt this warm sensation before, but never so intense. I would not mind feeling more of it. I think Calliope is of the same mind, for she lingers upon it, rather than going back to my pussy. I should probably guide her cock back to the front door, but instead I surprise myself pushing on the stool, trying to prolong the sensation just a little bit more. For a brief moment it feels like my asshole and her cock are kissing. \ \ "Does it feel good?" Synafae asks. It sounds like a rhetorical question and I do not answer. There is no way this thing will go through my virgin asshole. Not in a hundred years. Still, the feeling is pleasant and I am not yet ready to let go of it. Calliope seems to like it as well, a lot. She begins to give the shiest gentlest push forward. I don't mind, it does somehow feel nice. "More." Synafae orders and it is difficult to resist her. Calliope begins to push a little more in earnest, so much so that I almost lose my balance. "Slow down." I pant, but she hears me not. "More!" I hear Synafae cry. The single word command fills the air and even if I am willing to resist it, Calliope is not. She steps forward, almost knocking me down with her mass. Her cock aims steadily at my innocent virgin asshole and, with one single devastating shove, goes right through it. \ \ "Oh my Goddess!" Iivea and Viconia utter. "Unholy shit!" Vierna adds. I have no idea what they see, but it must be terrifying, for they look upon me with both horror and excitement. "This cannot be." Viconia continues. "Young Elifael, are you well?" I cannot speak, all my organs feel pressed up to accommodate the impossibly large cock going up my poor intestines. I feel like being split, like being impaled, like the tip of her cock is reaching somewhere beneath my sternum. Yet, there is no pain. How can this be? It's not like my senses are numbed, on the contrary, I feel everything. I feel her mane on my back, her weight pressing on my butt, each square centimetre of her skin caressing my asshole on the way in and the way out. It should be hell, but it is paradise. I turn my eyes to Synafae, she is looking at me in ecstasy. Now I understand. \ \ "A miracle." Synafae rejoices. "Praise be to thee, mighty Lolth. Thank thee for blessing this display of passion with your love." She looks at me, her eyes burning with amethyst flames. "More." \ \ Calliope gives it to me. Her cock goes in a good two thirds of the way and each time I feel like my body is going to split, in a good way. I lose the stool and almost fall over. I do manage to grab onto Calliope's forward legs. "I'm all right." I reassure her. "Please don't stop." She doesn't. On the contrary her thrusts grow wilder and her relief is palpable. Poor thing, she must be used to holding back all the time. I wonder how many pussies, let alone assholes can actually take all of her? Can I take all of her? Goddess, give me strength. I want this filthy horsecock inside of me. Not just half of it, I want it all. Aid me so that I might do your work and share your gifts. \ \ "This is fantastic!" Vierna says. "I've never seen anything of the sort and believe me I've seen plenty." "Hey, I wanna watch too." Sally protests, her lips dripping precum and saliva. "Quiet you. Go back to sucking. If you can swallow all of my load. I'll let you watch for a while." \ \ Calliope struggles to find the right position to better fuck me with. Our species are not perfectly interchangeable. I do my best to keep still, to stand on the tip of my toes, to open my ass for her. Goddess, she is so big. Every other cock in this plane and the next will feel tiny when she will be done with me, which I hope is never. "Here, go on, give it all to me." She does not make me say that twice. She gives another decisive push, we both scream in suffocated pleasure, and I feel her giant ballsack slap on my pussy. \ \ "She is inside of her, balls deep!" I hear someone say, unable to tell who. "Fuck, how can she be alive?" "She is more alive than she ever was." I hear Synafae reply. "For she is doing the work of the Goddess." Aye, that I am and unholy shit am I enjoying it. I feel my eyes crossing and my tongue sliding out of my mouth, but I don't care. All I want now is to have the entirety of my digestive system flooded with thick, sticky, delicious horse cum. "Calliope!" I call her by name. "I can feel you holding back. Please don't. Fill me up! Fill my ass with your love.." \ \ My request drives her, and everyone around us, completely crazy. She now humps me with absolute abandon. I no longer fear her cock or her weight, I know the Goddess will protect me. I can feel her ballsack twitching, I can't wait for its precious nectar to go all the way up inside of me and all over me. She pushes forward, I push back. One, two, t-t-three. She cums. \ \ It would be wrong to call this a cumshot, or even a cum blast. This feels more like a cum tide, a cum deluge, and it is all for me. She pumps my ass full, and I feel each drop going through her urethra straight into my guts, all the way up to my belly. I can feel and even see my body being cumflated to the brim and again there is no pain, only pride and satisfaction. I may be losing my mind, but I believe somewhere during her orgasm I managed to cum myself. "Fuck!" I hear Vierna shout and she too blows her load down Sally's hungry throat. Contrary to the priestesses' predictions, she swallows all of it. \ [[Well done, Sally|C5S17d]]

\ Calliope steps back, exhausted by her nigh endless orgasm. She lays on the side and tries to catch her breath. Meanwhile, I rise, fighting the newly added weight of at least three litres of cum. "Sister!" Synafae runs to me. She embraces me, her eyes welling up with tears. "You were beautiful, beautiful I tell you. I have no words to say how proud I am." "I did it, sister. I can't believe I did it." "Oh, I can. I always knew that you were special, that you were blessed." "Aye, that's quite the blessing." Sally says, after gulping down the last mouthful of Vierna's sperm. "The things I could do with a magic arsehole like that." "That was magnificent." Viconia says. "Magnificent, indeed." Iivea agrees. "I will pray for the Goddess to bless me in similar fashion." "Let us hope she will." Viconia says. "That would make me and your sister very happy." As we all share a laugh, Calliope rises again and clops toward me. \ \ She suddenly looks indecisive, her pale white skin red with embarrassment. I take her hands and ask her what is wrong. She answers in her own language, that I cannot understand. "She is thanking ya, m'lady." Sally translates. "She has spent most of her life in captivity and was never given a partner //fit// for her." The young human giggles. "She is also asking ya if ye would like to do it one more time." I turn my terrified head to Calliope who hides her face and tries to somehow become smaller beneath my gaze. "Well…" I hesitate. "I would not mind a second round." Vierna says. "Me neither." Viconia echoes her, pulling out her own erect cock. "But this time we are sharing the human." "Can I join?" Iivea asks. "You are not even baptised. Little one" Vierna reproaches her. "I could service her." Synafae proposes. Iivea nearly feints. "You, serving me?" "Why? Don't you like me?" Synafae pulls her hair, feigning sadness. "I-I-I-" "Hush, lay down. Elifael, what do you say? Will you grace your audience with a second display of your Goddess given gifts?" They all look at me with imploring eyes. \ [[A second display it is...|C5S18d]]

\ A few minutes later Sally's lips fly from Vierna's cock onto Viconia's and back again, leaving sloppy trails of saliva and precum in the middle. Meanwhile Iivea is enjoying what is without a doubt the best cunnilingus in the multiverse. Synafae is performing on her the same way she usually does on me. Goddess, I am so jealous, why sister, why can't I have you all to myself? As for me, I have my ass full of horsecock again. \ \ I reach out with my hand and try to grab onto Calliope's. I do manage to reach her and I hear her shouting something in her own language between our moans. I cannot understand, but her tone alone touches me, just like the tip of her cock nearly touches my chin through my belly. \ \ It does not take long for each of us to reach our own orgasm. Viconia cums inside Sally's mouth. Vierna cums on both of them. Iivea twitches and screams as she cums all over my sister's tongue. As for me, I climax hard as soon as Calliope shoots her load inside, further inflating my belly. The cum from her previous orgasm flows down my legs and she drops to the side, now truly exhausted. \ \ I lay next to her and slip between her arms. We exchange many kisses and caresses. Forgetting the whole concept of master and slave, we become just two creatures sharing love. \ \ My little audience gathers around to applaud my efforts. All of them shower me with praises and compliments. All but one. "I must have you." Vierna growls, her still cum leaking cock erect anew. She is as pretty as most of our kin and more imposing than most priestesses. Yet there is something about her demeanor that I do not like. I do not like the way she treats me, the way she treats her sisters, the way she treated my poor Maryl. "Noble priestess, I believe I fucked all the fuckable. I'm not sure I can take more than that, I'm not sure I can ever walk again." "You don't need to walk." She grabs me by the legs. "You only need to spread these for me." "No!" I slap her square in the face and for a few instants silence reigns absolute. She ignores my futile gesture and easily overpowers what little strength I still had. "Sister, don't" Viconia says. "She said no." Iivea reminds her. "Off with both of you. I want her and I will have her. She will be begging for more in a second, just you wait." Unable to resist, I implore Synafae for aid with my eyes and my sister, whom I love more than anyone in this world, does nothing. She looks on, pleased with what is about to happen. "Here, take all of it." Vierna presses her cock onto my back entrance. "Slut." \ [[Oh no. Goddess aid me, no!|C5S19d]]

\ I prepare for the worst, but the worst does not come. Nothing comes. "What the fuck…" Vierna looks down, horrified. Her cock, rock hard but moments ago, is now completely and utterly flaccid. "...no, that can’t be." She takes it in her hands and attempts to wank it back to life. All her efforts prove futile and desperation slowly overwhelms her. "What is happening to me?" "Noble Vierna, I am appalled." Synafae says with a victorious smile. "Attempted rape, here, in your very house. Matron Saela would be furious." "What the fuck are you talking about?" Vierna roars. "Sometimes no means no." Synafae shrugs. "In fact, most of the times." "This was no rape! You two teased us into it, you provoked us." Synafae’s smile dies and the air seems to grow cold all around her. "We did no such thing, secondborn. It was all you, you and your wicked ways. Both your sisters warned you and you ignored them. Now the Goddess is punishing you, by divine castration. The shame upon your house Zi’Den? It will be unbearable." Vierna seeks support among her sisters, but finds none. She is alone. "What am I supposed to do?" "Grovel before my sister, a lot." "Seven Hells! I never meant to hurt you." She says with more fury than regret. "I swear before House and Matron." \ \ I don’t know what to say. She did scare me, more than I have ever been scared in my life. Never had I been afraid of a fellow drow as much as I have been afraid of her but moments ago. And yet, she now looks broken. Her disgrace, well deserved as it may be, brings me no joy. "You invited us into your home, we highborn and by matron baptised, and treated my sister less than a common whore, less than a pleasure slave. The shame…" "I have wronged you and I regret that, I truly do." She is pulling each word out of her mouth as if they were broken teeth. She is really not used to this. "I will do anything you deem appropriate to earn your forgiveness." "Anything?" My sister asks. "Aye." "Good. What do you say, little Eli?" "Me?" "You are the one who has been wronged, it is up to you to set the terms for your pardon, which will be the first step on her journey to redemption." I think long and hard on what I should ask of her and a few conditions come to my mind. \ \ "You have a splendid house and a beautiful family, you shamed both. You ought to apologise to all of them." "I do, I will." "You also mistreated me and my friends." "Friends?" "My servant Maryl and little Sally here, who did her utmost to please you." "Am I apologising to slaves now?" "If you want me to forgive you, then yes you are." Synafae nods approvingly. "Fine, anything else?" "You will also take Maryl in your service while I will be away for my novitiate and, by the Goddess, you will treat her as a guest and not as meat." "I’ll make sure she does." Viconia says. From behind her, Iivea enjoys the spectacle, one she must have waited long to see. \ [[We should leave|C5S20d]]

<<set $C5S2a1 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2a2 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2a3 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2a4 to false>>\ <<set $C5S2a5 to false>>\ \ "Mistress, I ask you this with a heavy heart, but it is paramount that I learn this: when will you leave?" "Well, there is going to be a ceremony in a few weeks, a ball for the debutants. I am supposed to leave soon after, along with Synafae." "A few weeks? So little time, even to my short lived kin. Fate is cruel indeed." "I’m sorry, Maryl. Had you been…" "I know. Please don’t waste your tears on me. To cause you any sort of grief... I could never forgive myself for that." She smiles a most forced smile and puts her warm hand on my cheek. "You are about to leave your home and begin a new life. You should focus on those dear to you and part with them on the best possible terms." "You are the one most dear to me." I see in her eyes how much she hoped to hear it. "Never will I grasp what have I done to deserve you, mistress." She lowers her head, but there is great joy in her meekness. "Still, my conscience would never allow me to be so selfish as to have you all to myself, especially when time is so short. You are most beloved by friends and kin, without a doubt there are many that will want to bid you farewell." "Many? I would not know, but there are a few people." \ [[Synafae|C5S2a1]] [[Nefail|C5S2a2]] [[The Matron|C5S2a4]] <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Emerald|C5S2a3]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ [[Veldrina|C5S2a5]]<</if>>

<<set $C5S2a2 to true>>\ \ "Mistress, what about the firstborn?" "Nefail?" Aye, my bossy sister has of late been good to me, all things considered. "Surely you’ll want to spend some time with her. You will be apart for a long time." "I do not know. Nefail is... hard to get to." "Sisters are like that sometimes. It is normal, that is why I believe we... I mean you, should take the first step." "You don't understand. She has been tough on me, all the way, for the best part of the last fifty years, and made me thank her for it. Every time I try to get closer to her, she just pushes me away. To be honest I am tired of trying." "Mistress, with all due respect, how can you say that?" Says she, holding her laugh in. "Your sister Nefail loves you at least as much as I do." "She?" I raise an eyebrow at Maryl's fantastical claim. "You don't know what you are talking about. The things she had me do for her… she enjoys humiliating me." "Forgive me, mistress, but that is not what I see." Maryl does not enjoy stepping out of her role as a servant, which is reason enough for me to listen attentively. "I don't claim to know everything but I know that the firstborn cares for you a great deal. Was it not for her, I don't know if I would've found the courage to defy the secondborn. All I ever saw her do or say, was for your sake. I owe her a great deal." "Don't you mean: we owe her a great deal?" "True… so I have been thinking." She twists her hands, having to pull out each word with great effort. "We could do something for her in return." "What //thing//?" "I was thinking something nice. I mean you and me. I mean… together." "Oh…" Naughty Maryl, we barely began whatever we have begun and already she is thinking about sharing me. I give her a wicked grin. "You have been thinking about this //long and hard//, did you not?" "I have pondered about this, yes." She blushes. "My idea would be for us to-" I bend forward and silence her with my lips. "Say no more," I tell her after breaking the kiss. "I will agree to anything you thought of." "Don't you want to hear-" "Nope. I want you to surprise me as much as her." "Well I… thank you, mistress." \ <<if $C5S2a1 is false>>\ [[Synafae|C5S2a1]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a4 is false>>\ [[The Matron|C5S2a4]]<</if>> <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2a3 is false>>\ [[Emerald|C5S2a3]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2a5 is false>>\ [[Veldrina|C5S2a5]]<</if>> [[I think that is all of them|C5S3a]]

<<set $C5S2a3 to true>>\ \ "I will also need to visit the tailor." "The tailor again, mistress?" "Indeed. I will need a new dress for the ball. I can't simply wear something I have worn before. I would be the object of endless mockery." "Are we talking about the same tailor that inquired about your well-being?" "The very same, yes." Her eyes sharpen with suspicion. "Should I accompany you?" "Nope, no need. I have something more important for you to do." "And that would be...?" "I…" Have absolutely no idea. "...need you to... deliver the answer to the twins. Yes, that is it." "To visit house Zi'den and return will take me the best part of the cycle." "I know, but I cannot entrust such a delicate task to anyone else." "If you so say, Mistress." She turns her gaze, her cheeks red with jealousy. \ <<if $C5S2a1 is false>>\ [[Synafae|C5S2a1]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a2 is false>>\ [[Nefail|C5S2a2]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a4 is false>>\ [[The Matron|C5S2a4]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2a5 is false>>\ [[Veldrina|C5S2a5]]<</if>> [[I think that is all of them|C5S3a]]

<<set $C5S2a4 to true>>\ \ "I should probably say goodbye to mother." I say. "You do not sound eager to do so." Maryl observes, our customs on parenthood remain mostly a mystery to her. "I can't say I am. The baptism was…" "I know." Maryl nods. "I believe I understand." A brief silence freezes the air and Maryl is quick to break it. "Mistress, may I ask you a question?" "What for a question?" "Is your mother your… actual mother?" "What else would she be?" I scoff. "No, I mean… did she carry you in her womb, fed you at her breast, lulled you to sleep. You know, as a mother usually does." I can't help but laugh out loud at the silliness of such notions. "Oh, Maryl. All these years and you still know so little about us. How can you possibly still be ignorant of this?" "Well, you were already all grown up when I was brought to your service. I never saw one of your kin being born and taken care of. Whenever I inquired on the matter with the other servants, no one had time to answer my silly questions. So to me, the whole thing is still a riddle." I take a deep breath and prepare for an explanation long overdue. "What you refer to are not the duties of a mother." "I don't think I understand." "Let me explain: as among my kin only a priestess can impregnate a woman. This requires many cycles of ritualistic and nearly uninterrupted lovemaking." "I had no doubt about that." "It requires a great deal of effort by both parties. As you can imagine, having so many women and so few priestesses, their seed and their blessings are much sought out. The prestige and power of a House are in many ways proportional to the number of pregnancies the house priestesses can achieve." "So little room for love." "On the contrary, there is plenty of room for love. The Goddess tends to look favourably on couples who are romantically intertwined and sometimes blesses them with twins. That was the case for Nefail and… my other sister." "I see, but who will be the mother?" "Whoever is agreed upon, usually before any attempt at conception begins. In the rare case of a spontaneous conception, it is up to the matron to decide, the eldest one if two are involved." "So your… actual mother, who was she?" "You mean my womb mother? I don't know." "Mistress..." She looks at me in utter horror. "This is terrible. How can you not know?" "It never occurred to me to ask." "Not occurred to you to ask? But who fed you? Who held you in her arms and soothed your cries?" "Sometimes my sisters, but mostly servants. I remember we had a milk slave who was a human, like you. She was very chubby and had huge... oh Goddess, maybe that is why I like you so much." "This is all so confusing." She passes her hand on her face, trying to wash away all the new unpleasant notions. "Among your folk, the mother is always the woman that carries the child in her womb?" "Who else could it be?" "Isn't that impractical?" "I would not know, mistress." She sighs. "Amongst menfolk, for a woman to give up her child, be they newborn or grown up, would be a harrowing experience. Most would rather die than do so." "That is very strange." And somehow very touching. "So, if I am to understand correctly…" Continues Maryl after a long pause. "Your mother is actually… well your father, right?" "What the hells is a father?" "Forget I asked." Silly Maryl, I do so enjoy watching her pale face turning red. \ \ "So…" Maryl breaks the silence. "Have you thought about how you would like to say goodbye to your f- your mother?" "I wish I could give her something to remember me by. Something that warms her heart when she looks upon it. Alas, nothing comes to my mind." "It must be difficult to give a present to someone of such high status." We ponder for a moment. "It should be something personal, something that she needs yet would not think about buying herself." "That does not narrow it down very much... I got it! I'll buy her a pleasure slave." "Illmater's mercy, why is it always that the first thing that comes to your mind?" "I don't know. Maybe because my only slave brings me endless pleasure?" Maryl blushes at the flattery. "But still, does the Matron not already have a full harem? What exotic creature could you ever gift her with?" "My favourite: a human." "No, mistress! This is a terrible idea. No human would ever be able to withstand the Matron's passion." "I know one that could." I reassure her with a naughty and confident smile. \ <<if $C5S2a1 is false>>\ [[Synafae|C5S2a1]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a2 is false>>\ [[Nefail|C5S2a2]]<</if>> <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2a3 is false>>\ [[Emerald|C5S2a3]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2a5 is false>>\ [[Veldrina|C5S2a5]]<</if>> [[I think that is all of them|C5S3a]]

<<set $C5S2a5 to true>>\ \ "I already said goodbye to Veldrina. I don't think she would be too happy to see me again." "Mistress, what makes you say such a thing?" Dear Maryl, the very notion of me being unwelcome anywhere makes her shake her head. "The house mage is quite the introvert. She seems to find communion fatiguing. Her laboratory, her books, her work, those are her sole pleasures, interests, and affections. I rather not distract her from those." "Mistress, was that the case she would've not asked about you. I am sure she would be happy to be reassured of your good health, especially after your baptism. "You truly believe so?" She nods with a confident smile. "Then I guess I shall see her. I hope she won't turn me into a mole." \ <<if $C5S2a1 is false>>\ [[Synafae|C5S2a1]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a2 is false>>\ [[Nefail|C5S2a2]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a4 is false>>\ [[The Matron|C5S2a4]]<</if>> <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2a3 is false>>\ [[Emerald|C5S2a3]]<</if>> [[I think that is all of them|C5S3a]]

<<set $C5S2a1 to true>>\ \ "My sister Synafae comes to mind. Oh, how I longed to see her again, yet these last few cycles I feel we have somehow drifted apart. Maryl, is everything all right?" "I… don’t know what to suggest mistress. I believe the secondborn dislikes me." "She is jealous and quite right to be so I might add." I grin. "It is not mere jealousy, mistress." Says Maryl, shaking her head. "I must confess that I fear her." "You are being absurd. Unlike Nefail, Synafae has no prejudices against the non-drow." Maryl nods, though unpersuaded. "Answer me this: did she ever mistreat you or any other servant?" "Mistreated? No, no I don't think she ever really mistreaded anyone." "Then where lies the problem?" "It is a subtle feeling, mistress. Call it intuition if you will, those who serve must develop it fast if they want to avoid trouble. To your sister Synafae we are… tools, animals, pets at the very best." "This is the silliest thing I have ever heard you say." "I wish it was, mistress." As incredible as all these notions may appear to me, it is evident how firmly she believes them. Dismissing them outright, would just add to her chagrin. "I’ll talk to her." I say. "Surely the three of us can be true friends." I cast one arm around her and squeeze her nipple, making her moan. "With great benefits." She gives me a sceptical yet hopeful look. \ <<if $C5S2a2 is false>>\ [[Nefail|C5S2a2]]<</if>> <<if $C5S2a4 is false>>\ [[The Matron|C5S2a4]]<</if>> <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2a3 is false>>\ [[Emerald|C5S2a3]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S2a5 is false>>\ [[Veldrina|C5S2a5]]<</if>> [[I think that is all of them|C5S3a]]

<<set $C5S3a1 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3a2 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3a3 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3a4 to false>>\ \ With the ball still several weeks away, I can do all I need in whatever order I want. For once I am suffering beneath the tyranny of choice instead of time, a much more benevolent master. \ [[Invite Synafae to an afternoon tea|C5S3a1]] [[Visit the Bazaar and buy Sally for the Matron|C5S3a2]] <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Go see Emerald|C5S3a3]]<</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina's laboratory|C3S3a4]]<</if>>\

<<set $C5S3a1 to true>>\ \ I invite my sister to the garden for afternoon tea. This time it is I who must wait. She arrives fashionably late and greets me with the usual affection. Yet, when she kisses me I can tell something is off. There is no spark in her eyes, nor hunger in her mouth. \ \ "Does something bother you, little sister?" Asks she, her tone more rhetorical than concerned. "We are soon both to return to the grand temple, but to very different duties. I fear we won't see as much of each other as I wish we did." "Don't you mean: as //we// wish we did." Her gentle smile makes me blush. "Fear not, little Eli. We have plenty of time to spend together and, I still have the enchanted mirror you gifted me with. We will never be far." "It was Maryl." "Pardon me?" Her smile weakens. \ \ I can feel my heart sinking, but it still implores me to speak further. "It was Maryl who brought me those mirrors. I was struggling to find a present for you, all my choices were so mundane and banal, they disgusted me. She came to my rescue and conjured this solution from Goddess knows where." "A resourceful little rivvil that one." Says she, the resentment in her tone made manifest. "I was wise to gift her to you." "She is good." I insist against my best judgement. "She went above and beyond her duties just to see me smile. Few in this world desire my happiness as much as she and I… I desire hers." "I am sure you do." She invites me to pour her some tea, which I diligently do. "Have you considered freeing her?" "I did." A half-truth, but I believe that to be the half that matters. "She has nothing to return to. Her home is gone, her family is gone. I… we are all she has left." "That is deeply sad. Alas, such is the lot of mortals." "About that," I hope I won't regret these words I am about to speak. "I was wondering if there was some remedy for her… condition. Death is mostly unknown amongst our kind and I know for a fact that such a blessing can be extended to our servants most devout and most deserving." "So?" "So, no one is more devout or more deserving than Maryl. She deserves many years of happiness and I want to give her as many as I can." "Yet you possess no arcane craft or divine gift. How will you do that?" "I don't know." I painfully admit. "Do you?" "Of course I do." She offers me a smile with nothing comforting. "But I would advise against it." "Synafae…" A storm goes through my mind and my stomach. Waves of emotion bring me down and threaten to drown me. I hang onto the one word that makes sense as if it were a rock. "Why?" "With the Goddess's favour, It is indeed possible to slow down the decay of their bodies, but not their minds. Their souls are passing and they yearn for the afterlife. You may keep her to your side, for a while, but know that you are just postponing the inevitable. I recommend you spend with her what time you can and then let her go." "Would you please stop talking about her as if she was a pet?" "Is she not?" \ \ Who is this woman? Has a doppelganger replaced my beloved Synafae during her pilgrimage and has returned in her stead to feed on my tears? "You are jealous." I accuse her. "I am never jealous." I have never felt the cut of a blade or the tip of an arrow, but I doubt it could ever be as sharp or bite as deep as those four words. My sister's amethyst eyes, so warm and comforting, are now as cold as a white dragon's breath. \ \ I recoil and immediately she reaches out for me. "Elifael, you must understand that mortals are meant to be our servants, sometimes even our friends and companions. Still, they can never be our peers. It is a notion you must forget." "I am no fool." I claim, even though that is far from certain. "Nonetheless, I intend to have her stay with me for as long as the Goddess would let me." "As generous as the Goddess may ever be, you will still outlast her. Where do you think you will be in one thousand years? You will be crying in front of her grave, hers and that of your children and their children as well." \ \ Why does she remind me of all these sad and inescapable truths? Is she so concerned about my future that she would destroy the present? "I'll cry whatever tears I'll have to, but at least I will have loved." It is she who recoils now. Had I slapped her, it would have left her less stupefied. "Very well then. I suppose you will learn this lesson the hard way." She rises up. "I will dry whatever tears I'll have to." She leaves the garden. \ <<if $C5S3a2 is false>>\ [[Visit the Bazaar and buy Sally for the Matron|C5S3a2]]<</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S3a3 is false>>\ [[Go see Emerald|C5S3a3]]<</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3a4 is false>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina's laboratory|C3S3a4]]<</if>>\ <<if $C5S3a1 is true and $C5S3a2 is true>>\ [[Get ready to see Nefail first and the Twins after|C5S4a]]<</if>>\

<<set $C5S3a2 to true>>\ \ I offer Maryl to accompany me, but she politely refuses. To her, the slave market conjures way too many disagreeable recollections. I am tempted to linger and freely browse the newly arrived merchandise. Unfortunately, time is of the essence and I must hurry to secure my purchase. It is to my great dismay that I discover that little Sally is not to be found. \ \ "What do you mean, you sold her?" I demand to know from the half-drow merchant. "To whom?" "To a certain Green Granny, noble one." She informs me as if the name was somehow self-explanatory. "A goblin lady, big shot of the carnal carnival." The very mention of the carnival strikes fear in my heart. Synafae once took me to watch one such event, I did not enjoy it and we have never mentioned it ever since. "What about her sisters?" "Sold as well, the goblin was the one buyer that accepted to purchase the three of them together." "Take me to her, at once." "Noble one, it is not my place-" "That rivvil was meant to be a present for Matron Sipriina El’Naar." The slave driver curses herself, not out of kindness or fear, but solely because of the lost opportunity. "I could try to negotiate a repurchase-" "You will do no such thing. Who knows what that creature will do to Sally in the meantime." Mother might be crossed if I brought her gift… damaged or soiled. "You shall take me there at once. I need not remind you that Matron Sipriina is a member of the Ruling Council, not to mention //my mother//." "No, noble one. You need not." She bows low and deep. "I shall take you there at once." \ \ The half-blood leads me, and my oh-so-very intimidating escort, to what looks like to be a theatre. It is a bizarre little thing. The entrance is little more than a hole in the rock, like any natural cave, but light and music come from within. The stage and seats, both engraved from the stone, are separated by a natural pond, crossed by a single plank of zurkhwood. Thick red curtains are held up above by poorly secured ropes. On stage, I can see the rehearsals going on. \ \ "Oh, lord Scwhanzuslongus, please don’t take me house away." It is Sally, wearing even fewer clothes than usual. She is reading her lines with so little enthusiasm it is almost inspiring. "As ye know, I have no money to pay ya with and this small field is me only shield against starvation." "I hear you, child." Playing lord Schwanzuslongus is an actual goblin male. What the fuck is a male doing here? "But, as you know, I have already been most generous and most patient with you. I have given you this land for you to work and this house for you to reside in. I only expect you to pay your fair share." "M’lord, as ye know, I work long and hard, but, as ye knew, I cannot control the elements and the season has been most cruel this past year." "Well, as you know, there always is an alternative arrangement for settling your debts." After delivering these excruciatingly written lines, the goblin pulls out his deformed yet remarkably large cock. It looks gigantic on such a tiny creature. \ \ "Oh, no, no. Lord Schwanzuslongus, as ye know… Seriously, who in the flying fuck wrote this shite?" "Stay in character." A Goblin Lady shouts from behind the stage. Loaded with opulent jewels and poorly put-together silk, she looks like the green-greyish-skinned parody of a matron. Aye, there’s Green Granny no doubt. Sally lets out a long exasperated sigh before resuming her recital. "As ye know…" She looks just about to vomit. "I have already fucked ya and all yer brothers last year. Ye fucked me so long and hard that I could not walk for a week. I will fall even more behind with me work. ‘Tis a… this is not how you spell vicious." "Stay in character!" "Fear not, child. I will forfeit your debts for this year and the next. If you can take care of this…" He starts wanking. "And those." That last line spoken, a whole goblin gang hops on a stage. No less than a dozen, cocks out and ready to bang. "Must we rehearse the whole scene, again?" Sally asks. "Yep." Green Granny confirms. "Again." Annoyed to no end, little Sally begins to lower what little cloth is covering her, exposing her pink puffy pussy to the forest of green-greyish cocks wanking in the background. \ \ Despite the poor acting, and the vomit-inducing writing, I must admit this plot has somehow intrigued me. Part of me, the lower part, is really eager to see how it all ends. Alas, I cannot indulge it. "Stop this at once!" I shout. A chorus with several variations of "What the fuck?" Rises up and all around the stage. "Unhand that girl and sheath your disgusting sexes." I command with all the authority of my status. "Hold your lizards, m’lady." Green Granny hops on the stage, with surprising agility I must admit. "This one belongs to me. I paid for her quite the sum you know." The greenskin is very bold in her manners. Why is it always so with me? Were either of my sisters here, no doubt this little freak would crawl and grovel before her. "Are you the one in charge?" I ask, despite the answer being self-evident. "What is going on here? What are all these males doing inside the city? Explain yourself." "These boys are all here legally, m’lady." She says, in a mocking tone. "All males of //races bestial and inferior// are admitted inside the city, as long as they are under the tutelage of a merchant clan and in the numbers agreed upon with the Ruling Council. That you would know if you were a lady of any consequence." "You runt! You are lucky that it is I that has come to your door and not anyone else from my family." "You drow are all the same. As soon as anything does not go your way, you draw adamantium. That’s bad for business, you know? Also, we are protected, we are Brown Mushroom and so is this theatre." The name Brown Mushroom rings a very loud bell. I don’t know much about them, except that they are not to be trifled with. They are criminals, with many friends in high places. \ \ "You are Green Granny, are you not?" "In the flesh and lots of it." She pats her fat belly, something she appears to be proud of. "Well, know that you are addressing Elifael El’Naar, thirdborn to Matron Sipriina El’Naar, member of the Ruling Council." "You don’t say." She is walking a tightrope but does so with skill. "How can this humble goblin serve you?" "By returning this girl and her sisters to me." Sally smiles at the mention of her siblings. "I cannot, for they were never yours, to begin with." I am almost tempted to just set my guards upon her, but I know better. The price my House would have to pay for settling the matter may be higher than paying for Sally five times over. I suppose I’ll have to haggle my way through this. "She is a gift for my mother and was sold to you by mistake. One that we shall fix right away and quickly. What was the sum?" I ask the half-blood. "Oh, no no no. It does not work like that." Green Granny protests. "I have a spectacle to prepare and little Sally here is the main attraction. I am not giving her up unless properly compensated." "And what, pray tell, would constitute proper compensation?" I ask, protecting my purse. "It’s not a matter of money, m’lady. But time and reputation…" She gives me a disquieting stare. "Say, m’lady. Have you ever considered becoming an actress?" "What?" A highborn drow an actress, that would be preposterous... yet intriguing. "An actress, me?" "Of course, you have the right ass…ets." "You really think so?" I giggle. What am I saying? Curse you, flattery! My only weakness. "I do, I do. Seriously, I don’t recall the last time I ever saw a cockmilker like that." "Cockmilker!" I would be inclined to have her lynched, was it not such a filthy compliment and clever play on words. "Oh yes. So round, so plump." She trots around me and gropes my assets with little shame or fear. "Just look at these hips. You’ll have many beautiful daughters." My guards silently ask me if I want her slain, which I don’t. Damn this oversensitive and oversized butt of mine. \ \ "You know what, m’lady. I’ll cut you the deal of a lifetime." Green Granny looks at me with cunning eyes and a sly smile. "You’ll get little Sally here- "And her sisters." "And her sisters, yes. You’ll get them all, free of charge. All I ask in return is that you star in one of my events." "Me?" My eyes sparkle with idiocy. "But that is impossible, I am drow and highborn." "That is what makes it so appealing. You’ll be known far and wide throughout the city. Highborn and lowborn alike will want to see you. You’ll be like a star shining in the dark, a fat-bottomed star." "A fat-bottomed star…" It is tempting. Besides, I can always have mother get me out of this deal later. "Agreed!" "Really?" Everyone asks. "Just like that?" "Sure, just like that. You won’t have me do anything too weird, right?" "Oh, m’lady I would never." She spits on her hand, copiously. "Let’s shake on it." "Ah… I shall do so metaphorically if you do not mind." "Sure, whatever. Sally, you are off the hook." "What?" The goblins protest with discordant voices. "What about us?" "Oh, I don't know." Says Green Granny "You can all go fuck yourselves, I suppose." \ \ As soon as we are out of theatre, little Sally jumps into my arms. "Oh, m’lady. Bless ya, bless ya a thousand times over. Oh, the things they did to me. Me mouth is still sore with the taste of those disgusting lines." "Calm yourself, it is over. You are safe." "It was all exposition, m’lady. All of it!" "Hush, hush. No more of that. I shall take you out of here." "Ye are taking me to yer sister?" She asks, her eyes welling up in gratitude. "No, I am taking you to my mother." Her heart very nearly explodes with joy. \ [[Time to leave this dreadful place|C5S3a2.1]]

<<set $C5S3a3 to true>>\ \ Little Emerald's house is just too precious. It is a delightful little house, albeit one fit for dolls. The entire place, with all its tiny rooms, would easily fit inside my bedchamber. Still, it is welcoming and delightfully cosy. Just looking at all the tiny appliances and furniture, makes me squeal on the inside. I look around the bedroom and see what it can tell me. Her wardrobe is tiny, absurd that a tailor may own so few dresses. She seems to be more fond of shoes, all whimsy and well-arranged. But what strikes me the most is the dressing table. Judging by the abundance of products, my little Emerald must have spent a lot of time to look at her best, she spent the best portion of two hours getting ready for our little date. I almost feel guilty squashing all her hard work beneath my plumpness. \ \ "Are you still with me?" Emerald is lying on her tiny bed, which happens to be barely large enough for me to sit upon. That turns out to be very convenient though, for all I had to do was lay the gnome onto it and take a seat onto her. She cannot answer my question, for she is too busy making love to my anus with her tongue, as she has been doing for the best part of an hour. \ \ Every now and then I get up so that she may catch her breath. I also invite her to take a pause, and maybe switch positions, but she will have none of that. She wants me to sit on her and grind my bum on her face, she wants to kiss me and lick my asshole as if it were the most delicious and delightful delicacy on the prime material plane. I'm sure I will eventually grow bored with this, but that is a bridge I shall cross once I get to it and for now, it is still not in sight. \ \ From this position, bringing her to climax is but a trick. All I have to do is rub her clit, press myself onto her a little harder, and wait until she grabs my thighs and that is it. She already came two times and we are well on the way with the third one. I only came once and not particularly hard, still it is so satisfying to watch her go wild like that. I feel her quivering under my fingers, she is coming again. I know what to do: let her catch her breath and then drop on her with all my weight. I feel her tongue reach deep up inside of me as her face disappears beneath my enveloping softness. Never had anyone worshiped me like this, she truly does make me feel like a Goddess. \ \ I finally get up, letting an excessive trail of saliva drip down from all around my gaping asshole. "More!" She begs of me, despite her short breath and exhausted tongue. "Oh, no. You are not getting any more of my asshole until you take a break. "If you insist." Says she, despite struggling to get enough air in her little lungs. "I do, now get over here and give me a kiss." "But I just licked-" "No excuses." \ \ I make her sit on my lap and exchange with her long and sloppy kisses. To taste myself bothers me a little, but this tiny annoyance is insignificant compared to the satisfaction of making little Emerald happy. "Oh, milady." Says she, between kisses. "You are wonderful, you are a gift from the gods, you are perfect." "You are just the sweetest." I return without breaking the kisses. "Will my little host now have a turn?" "Oh no, milady." She goes on. "If I was to stop worshipping your perfection, even for a second, I fear you may disappear. You are a dream come true, noble one. I must enjoy you for as long as I can. For at any moment, I may wake up and you will be gone." I smile at her, and she flatters me as no one else can. "May I now return to kiss your asshole? Just a little bit longer." "Oh no, not before you let me lick your pussy." I rest my head on the tiny bed and have her sit on my face this time. "Noble one, please no. I am... not deserving." I ignore her and once I get her pussy on my tongue, she is powerless to resist me. \ \ I keep on going until I see her rolling her eyes, her tongue dangling out of her mouth as I feel her tiny thighs squeeze my head. She cums all over my mouth and I enjoy her taste to the fullest. She is now completely out of breath and must rest. There is not enough room on the bed for both of us, so we lay together on the carpet. \ \ "I still cannot believe this is really happening." Says she, staring at the low ceiling of the tiny bedroom. "Every time I turn to you I must ask: are you real?" "I am quite real, little one." I caress her. "Tell, me what is it that you like about me?" "Everything." She states that as if that was the most self-explanatory thing in the world. "What do you like about me? That would be a much better question." "I like your smile. I like to see your cute happy little face. I like your teeny teensy tongue digging its way deep inside of me. I like having your pussy cumming on my face. There is plenty to like, I'd say." "That's a relief, milady. To know I can also give and not just take." \ \ We rest side by side, exchanging caresses and keeping each other warm. "Milady-" "I believe, in view of the circumstance, that you may call me by name." "Oh, I could never bring myself to do that." "Why not?" I giggle. "Because you are drow and your kin is so far above mine. To speak your name, would be to forget my place and in forgetting my place, I fear I might lose you." "That will never happen." I reassure her. "Tell me, have you always been attracted to my kin?" "For as far as I can remember, yes. Aunt Agatha, you see, she had a priestess as a lover. I once caught them having very steamy sex inside the workshop. It was one hells of a sexual awakening. I had to finger myself to sleep that night." "Did she also have a big butt like mine?" "Not like yours, no. Still pretty big though. She also had a huge cock, how auntie loved to take it in every possible way." I giggle alongside her. \ \ "Say, Emerald." I say after a brief pause. "Would you also like that? To be fucked by a priestess." "Are you planning to share me with one of your sisters, milady?" "Perhaps..." "I cannot accept, noble one. My heart is yours alone, please don't mistreat it." "You gnomes are monogamous?" "Mostly, yes. I certainly am... I could not even think of any other woman since I met you." Her compliment makes me giggle, but I do not return it. "Is monogamy not a burden?" I argue. "To have but one partner and give up every other potential suitor. Does that not make you feel caged?" "I would not know, milady. I am no philosopher. What I do know is that, if I was to give up everyone else to always be with you, I would do so in a heartbeat." "Oh, you are so sweet." I kiss her puffy cheek. "And what about you, milady? Are you never afraid that any of your... affections may fall for some other lover and forget you?" "Every lover is irreplaceable, no one in the world gives me what you do." "Thank you." She reddens. "But seriously, is there no jealousy among your kin?" "Oh yes there is, plenty of it too.<<if $Maryllove is true>>\ The... person most dear to me is always uneasy when I show interest in others. Even just the presence of a potential rival makes her scoff and act all upset. She is lovely when she does that."<</if>>\<<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ I can be jealous, at times. My older sister Synafae has countless suitors, most if not all more deserving of her attention than me. You can imagine how that makes me feel."<</if>>\<<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ I believe my sister Nefail can get a little jealous of me. I didn't notice at first, but recently... She is just adorable when she does that, I swear." <</if>>\<<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ "For example, I am jealous of my sister Synafae, who in turn is jealous of our sister Nefail, who is herself jealous of me, I believe. The three of us form a triangle of jealousy, with very sharp edges."<</if>>\ \ \ I sense discomfort in my petite partner and a sudden doubt assails me. "Oh my Goddess, I should've not said that. Please forgive me." "There is nothing to forgive, milady." A heavy silence follows. "Are you sure?" I must ask. She holds her tongue, catching a hasty response before it leaves her mouth. She answers only with her thoughts well in order. "I have no illusion that we can be a couple, milady." Says she, twisting her fingers. "I know that your faith and culture differ a lot from ours, I do not presume to hold you to the same standards. That would be foolish." "Would you like it, though? For us to be a couple, I mean." Again she hesitates, ponders, and finally speaks. "Yes." "You are adorable." "Aye, I'm your adorable little lover." "Emerald, if this is not enough for you-" "No no no! Do not misunderstand, I don't want to end this." Says she in haste. "Sexually speaking, you are everything I ever dreamed of and... by the fashion you treat me I can easily tell that you are also a good person. I am not ready to let you go." "Well, you won't have to." I take her in my arms and cuddle her with countless caresses. \ \ "Listen, things are what they are." She looks away, but I turn her face back to me. "But when we are alone, we can pretend that the rest of the world does not exist, we can pretend that nothing will happen before or after we meet. When it is just the two of us, I'll be your girlfriend and nothing else. What do you say?" "I... I'd say that this is as happy as I ever was and possibly ever will be." Her eyes well up and again we lose in each other. \ \ "Diamonds, rubies and gold!" She exclaims. "Mil-" "Elifael." I correct her. "Elifael." She savours my name for a few moments. "I did not make you cum yet. I am so sorry." "I quite enjoyed what you did. I even came once." "And I came four times!" She protests. "I will not let my girlfriend walk out of my bedroom all pent up and bothered. No way, no how. Get on the bed... please." No simple task, considering how small it is. "No, not like that." \ \ She has me get on my knees, then spreads my legs just enough to let me lay on my stomach. In this position, my ass is fully exposed and vulnerable. "Are you going to lick me more?" I ask. "If you would allow that." "I'll do anything you want, you are my girlfriend." I giggle. "Well then..." \ \ Again her tongue penetrates my anus. No, I do not yet tire of the sensation. feeling her delicate mouth pleasing me in such a vulnerable place, sends shivers up my spine. "Yes, sweetheart. Just like that." I push her head into me. "Lick your girlfriend's asshole. Lick it until you can lick no more." I enjoy what is by now a familiar sensation to the fullest, to have warm saliva all over my butthole makes me feel so desired. It is almost intoxicating, but not enough to cum. Fortunately, Emerald begins to rub my pussy with her little hand. Not the best position to do this, but I enjoy the attention. \ \ She rubs me for a while and, truth be told, I am so horny that I am probably getting her wet to the elbow. Then, out of nowhere, she stops. "Hey, what's going on back there?" I protest. The answer arrives in the form of a delicate little hand entering my pussy to the wrist. "Woah!" I shout. "That I did not expect." "Does it bother you?" Asks she, her concern quite evident. "My hand cannot possibly be thicker than a matron's cock, right?" "Right, it is just sudden." I try to adjust. "I have never been fisted before." "Really?" She seems pleasantly surprised. "How does it feel?" "Well, it does feel kind of nice... can you move around a little?" \ \ She starts to move around, a lot, all the while licking my anus. It is a quite new sensation and it becomes more pleasant as I get used to it. Emerald's hand is tiny but capable, she explores the inside of my pussy with passionate curiosity and quickly finds all my most sensitive spots. It is so much different than being penetrated by a cock. She touches me everywhere, and stimulates me everywhere, she is like a perfect little sex toy. \ \ "Darling." I call her. "Could you go in a little deeper?" "A little deeper, you ask?" She grants my request and enters me to the elbow. "Yes, yes, just like that." \ \ I try to give her some directions, but really there is no need. She knows what she is doing all too well. "Have you done this before?" I must ask. "Sometimes." She admits with an embarrassed smile. "Do you like it?" "I never thought I would've liked it this much." I moan. "I won't last long... please lick me more. I want you to lick my ass as I cum." She is all too happy to grant my request. \ \ So we go on for a while. Her arm inside my pussy, her tongue inside my asshole. "Oh, Elifael." Says she, pausing her licking for but a moment. "You are perfect, perfect I tell you." "Don't stop!" I implore. "I am close, so very close." She redoubles her efforts. Her tongue goes in as deep as she can, while her hand finds and pleases every last nerve I have inside my overflowing pussy. I can feel my orgasm approaching. "I'm cumming!" I warn her. \ \ Emerald does not relent. She licks twice as fast and fists me thrice as fast. With her free hand, she pushes my buttcheeks together, enveloping herself in my ass. Soon my moans turn to screams and my orgasm is earth-shattering. So much so that I almost roll down the other side of the small bed. \ \ I rise catching my breath, complimenting my partner for her extraordinary performance. It is then that I see her completely drenched. "Goddess almighty, are you all right?" "I am mil- honey." She licks her lips. "What happened?" "I believe you squirted, very hard." "Oh, Goddess!" I hide my face. "This is so embarrassing." "Don't be embarrassed..." She climbs up to me. "It was wonderful... you are wonderful." Despite her being covered in my pussy juices, I cannot resist kissing her more and more and more. \ \ I should probably go back by now, the hour is late. But I care not, I don't know how long will it be before the next time I can meet this little pervy gnome of mine. So I decide to stay here for the night and spend almost all of it wide awake. When I walk outside, I see Emerald sending me kisses from the small window of her bedroom. I wink at her and decide to let her take one last good view of my naked butt. It is covered in countless kiss marks with the same colour as her lipstick. I don't cover it again until I am well out of her sight. \ <<if $C5S3a1 is false>>\ [[Invite Synafae to an afternoon tea|C5S3a1]]<</if>>\ <<if $C5S3a2 is false>>\ [[Visit the Bazaar and buy Sally for the Matron|C5S3a2]]<</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3a4 is false>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina's laboratory|C3S3a4]]<</if>>\ <<if $C5S3a1 is true and $C5S3a2 is true>>\ [[Get ready to see Nefail first and the Twins after|C5S4a]]<</if>>\

\ I tell little Sally to go gather her things and her siblings. It does not take long, for they possess nothing besides the very poor clothes they are wearing. That is the first thing we must fix if I am to introduce her to mother. "It is a shame that we are so different in size, I have an absurdly over-furnished wardrobe." "Maybe when I put on some weight. Something I’ll fully commit to." "Aye, I’m sure you will." It is incredible how she can still be in such good spirit, considering what she has been through. \ \ We visit the Silvery Needle. The young redhead has the time of her life trying dress after dress after dress and having Emerald adjust them to her proportions. "We’ll make a pleasure slave out of you yet." I smile, biting my lower lip. "Aye. Oh, m’lady… if only me mouth was clever enough to speak for me heart..." "It does not need to. But don’t worry, you'll also receive a proper education and so will your sisters." She hugs me, undoing much of Emerald’s work. "Oopsie, sorry little tailor." "Be still." Mumbles the gnome, holding several pins with her teeth. \ \ After trying many, many, many different outfits, we find the perfect one. Sally looks at herself in the mirror, fighting the urge to burst out in dance. I redden a little, my fetish for human girls is clearly not limited to Maryl. Her potential rival is much younger, possibly half her age. Her alabaster skin seems to shine while wrapped in exquisite silk lace, which exalts and squeezes what little forms her thin body has to offer. \ \ "Do you like it?" I ask. "Like it? I love it." She tries a seductive pose and blows herself a kiss. "I like it too." I can’t resist the urge to caress her. "It’s so sexy and the texture is really pleasant. By the way, what is that?" I touch the lace that wraps her neck. "That is called a choker, milady." Emerald explains. "It is beautiful! How come I don’t have one?" "Customarily it is for servants only. It would be unbecoming for a drow to wear such a thing." "To the Tentacle Pit with custom, I want one. I want a hundred!" "Really?" Emerald raises an eyebrow, her mind busy with I don’t know what scheme. \ \ "We shall take you to mother tonight." "Ye believe she will like me?" "I’m sure she will love you. I would kiss you myself if you didn’t dislike women." "Well… nothing’s wrong with just a little pecker I suppose." I do give her just a little pecker, thinking how it would drive Maryl mad with jealousy. "Let us go." \ [[Go to the temple harem|C5S3a2.2]]

\ Later that cycle, Sally and I are waiting before the temple-harem, waiting to be summoned inside. The young human is twice as thrilled and thrice as nervous as I am. "Ye believe she will fancy me?" She asks. "I hope she will." "I’m sure she will." "I never fucked a priestess before, let alone a matron." She gulps. "They say their cum tastes like salty nectar and can make you live up to a hundred years if you drink it every day." "Her seed is indeed blessed by the Goddess and its taste does go straight to your head… and your soul." Without even realising it, I begin passing my finger over my lips and the tip of my tongue. "The more you ingest or absorb through the skin, the more you are likely to attract the Goddess’s favour." Sally notices, and I must compose myself in haste. Damn it, Elifael! You are a woman now, not some unbaptised maiden, get a hold of yourself. "I do want her favour, a lot." Says she. "But what if she doesn’t like me?" "You should calm your fearful little heart, if you perform on her as you did at Xarra’s, she will want you every cycle. The hard part will be getting her absurd dick inside of you." "Oh, ye let me take care of that." She’s bold if anything. I hope her spirit won’t fail, once my mother’s loincloth falls to the ground and her cock drops on her face. \ \ The doors open and we walk into the most opulent and obscenely decorated part of the palace. The sight of sculpted obsidian and marble, not to mention the just as perfectly chiselled pleasure slaves of all races and origins, does little to calm poor Sally's heart. She looks around feeling like a trespasser, fearful that some guard will finally notice and swiftly punish her intrusion. We arrive at the sacred bed-chamber, where but two cycles ago I became an adult. The place brings back contrasting emotions I do my best to ignore. \ \ My mother rises from the bed, like a mountain on the horizon of the vast Ocean of Fallen Stars, like a leviathan from a sea of silk. The pleasure slaves part like game scenting the approaching hunter. Sally's legs fail her the moment she meets the Matron's gaze. I do not blame her, she is a sight to behold. I maintain Sally up and reassure her all will be fine. \ \ "Leave us." The matron commands with voice warm but firm. "Thirdborn." She greets me with benevolent formality. "Matron Mother." I bow and speak these two words with all the affection I am capable of expressing. "It fills me with joy to see you so soon." Says she. "Neither of your sisters did after their baptism." My conscience stings at me. I am here more out of affection for Sally, a near complete stranger and a rivvil, rather than for my own mother. Looking up at her, I believe her words to be sincere. I would like to hug her, but she is so tall I could barely embrace one of her legs. "I come bearing a gift for you, mother." I say. "I hope that you will accept it and that it will be to your liking." "A gift for me?" She passes her long fingers on her heart. "What is it?" \ \ I encourage little Sally to step forward, something she does with all the enthusiasm of a virgin at the mouth of a volcano. "Ta-dah!" She attempts a smile. "A young rivvil, unless my eyes deceive me." Sally shivers when the Matron’s fingers run through her hair and beneath her chin. "How old are you, child?" "I… I am not sure, yer matroness." "You do not bare the markings of any merchant clan or any school of tantric technique. You are no pleasure slave." "I-I-" She curses her stuttering. "I hope to become one." Matron Sipriina looks upon the comparatively tiny human girl with scepticism. "She is no ordinary girl, Matron Mother." I defend her. "Despite her young age, she has a lot of experience in the loving arts." "If I was to have this girl in my bed, I fear I might break her." She caresses Sally’s cheek with her index. "I saw her accomplish some remarkable feats of sexual prowess." I claim. "She has welcomed several cocks that would’ve probably broken me." "I once got shagged by two minotaurs." Says Sally, full of pride. "I’m sure yer cock won’t be too much." The poor girl has no idea how bold of a claim she just made. My mother pulls her loincloth away, proving her wrong." \ \ "Holy shite!" Sally gasps at the sight of the supernatural phallus. "Ye took all of that and lived?" She asks me. "With the Goddess’s favour and a bit of magic." "Approach." My mother commands. Sally walks to the Matron, her pretty freckled face exactly at the right height. "Kiss it." She orders. Sally approaches and, avoiding the Matron's gaze, kisses her cock as if it were the holiest of relics. "It is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever laid me eyes upon." Says she, stuttering with every word. "Worship it." My mother commands and Sally obeys. She gives it another kiss, and another, and another. My mother smiles at her enthusiasm. \ \ "Basheba’s tits, it’s growing hard." My mother’s cock rises, in all its terrifying girth and glory. "I take it back, it may be a problem to take all of that inside of me." "You are wise to recognise your limits. It takes decades of preparation before being able to mate with a matron. Perhaps in future-" "Nay nay nay, I can handle that." Sally implores. "Just let me try, please don’t send me away." "Elifael." My heart skips a beat when I hear my name. "What made you think that this young human would be a fitting gift?" I fail to find a convincing explanation. "She brought me here for me sake, your matroness." Says Sally, breaking a heavy silence. "I am no well-educated sex slave. Just a little whore who likes big cocks. Yer daughter had compassion for me and me sisters and decided to bring me to ya." "So I thought." Sipriina says. "She always has been the most considerate of my three." She glances at me and my present, considering this latest whim of mine with motherly patience. "So be it. I shall take you in my home, little one. You and your sisters shall receive a proper education and, hopefully, will be made fit to serve." "Oh, ye are most kind and graceful, your matroness." She bows as deep as she can. "Thank ye, thank ye from the bottom of me little heart." Matron Sipriina gives little Sally another caress. \ \ "Go now." Commands the Matron, giving herself a gentle wank. "I better have this taken care of." "Woah, I am not leaving without having a try at that." Both I and my mother look at Sally as if she was insane. "What? I told ya I love cocks." "You are biting far, far more than you can chew, child." "Ye think? I can chew quite a lot." "You might perish." "Ye can resurrect me, right?" My mother raises an eyebrow before nodding. "Perfect. Then I shall climb this cock or die trying." "You are fearless." Again she glances at me. "I can respect that." \ \ Sally rubs her face on my mother’s mastodontic member like a kitten. Inhaling the aroma and giving it eager long licks. But above all, she kisses it, with passion and reverence. She worships it for the divine instrument that it is. "M’lady, did ye really take all of this in all yer holes?" "Only my mouth and my pussy, but yes. I can scarcely believe it myself." "Then I can do no less." She keeps venerating the Matron’s cock with tongue and lips, slowly climbing up to the tip. She kisses the head as she would a lover, before parting her lips and pushing forward. This is as far as any mortal of her size could ever hope to go, but Sally is no ordinary mortal and somehow she manages to push forward. "Impressive." The Matron admits. "Your jaw is more flexible than I would’ve suspected and your throat is soft and welcoming. Are you sure to be solely human? No fey or fiend among your ancestors?" "That I don't know, yer matroness." Says Sally, taking a short pause. "Me memories don't go that far back. Me and Me sisters have been captives as far as we can remember." "Well, no more of that. Do go on." She helps Sally's mouth back on her tip. "Whatever potential lies hidden in you, I shall unlock." \ \ What Sally does is an impressive display of oral lovemaking. Damn, she is good! I should perhaps have her give me a few pointers. She places her hands on my mother's body, taking the initiative. She slowly goes back and forth, savouring every centimetre of my the matronal rod. She does so with passion and does not shy away from eye contact. If I was to judge solely by the glance she is giving the Matron, I would say that she is close to coming herself. \ \ "You lack finesse." My mother says with a booming moan. "Still you possess some raw talent I have seldom seen." Both me and Sally rejoice. "Wow. That is no small praise she is giving you." I say, feeling reassured and silently cheering on the young girl's efforts. \ \ "I was wrong about you." The Matron says, running her gigantic fingers through Sally's red mane. "No one, not even a matron, should judge a book by its cover. I shall now test you even further." With supernatural strength, she pushes Sally's head onto herself and nearly half of her length disappears beyond the rivvil's thin lips. I see her contracting her buttocks and preparing to give Sally her superb sacred seed, but the young girl has one last surprise in store. Instead of just taking it, Sally pushes my mother away. Afraid that she might be hurting her, the Matron lets go of her head. But Sally does not recoil. Instead, she keeps the tip in her mouth and wanks the cock with abandon. "I want to taste it." She explains with a salivating smile. She places her tongue firmly beneath the frenulum and eagerly awaits. She does not wait for long. \ \ I try to warn her, but I'm not quick enough. For a moment, Sally's face disappears beneath the wave that my mother unleashes upon her. She manages to place her lips on the tip and makes a valiant effort to swallow all she can. Such a deed is beyond her though. The seed flows out of the corners of her mouth and her nostrils. She is forced to pull back and several thick ropes of cum land all over her. It is a glorious sight. \ \ "You have done well." My mother says, pausing but a moment to catch her breath. "Rise now, so that I may contemplate you." Sally takes the Matron's hand and gets back on her feet, trembling but radiant with pride. "Forgive me, daughter, for misjudging you. I mistook for unpolished glass, what in truth was a diamond in the rough. If there is any way I can return this display of love, speak." "I was not seeking any boon, mother." I say, bowing low. "Not for myself, at least. All I ask is that you take good care of her while I am away. I believe… I believe she is worthy of affection." "I believe so myself." \ \ The Matron picks Sally in her arms, startling her in no small measure. She slips two of her long fingers through her undergarments and reaches her pussy. "Wait, whatcha'. Oh, shite! Oh, shite!" That is all it takes to make Sally scream at the top of her lungs, as she reaches what is probably the most devastating, earth-shattering orgasm she ever felt. The sort of pleasure that is so intense, it almost turns to pain. "You will need to be tempered, lest you lose your pretty little head to the long lust." My mother gives her a tender caress with juice-covered fingers. Sally barely feels it, her eyes turned up and her tongue out. "We should begin right now. Daughter, would you care to join?" \ \ Half of me wants to leap into her arms, while the other half wants to run out of here screaming. I do my best to keep both at bay. "The firstborn is waiting for me." I lower my face so that she may not read it. "I rather not keep her waiting. She is not as patient as you are." "I understand." She says and so deep is the sadness in her voice, it weakens my heart. "You want to be with your sisters, as you should. Do cherish these cycles, for your paths may diverge not to meet again for a long time." "I will, mother. Please take care of her… and yourself." \ \ She puts down Sally and invites me into her arms. I allow her to embrace me and offer her the tiniest pecker. I might linger, but her cock is just too close for comfort. I escape her arms and the temple harem tormented by feelings I scarcely understand. \ <<if $C5S3a1 is false>>\ [[Invite Synafae to an afternoon tea|C5S3a1]]<</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S3a3 is false>>\ [[Go see Emerald|C5S3a3]]<</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3a4 is false>>\ [[Pay a visit to Veldrina's laboratory|C3S3a4]]<</if>>\ <<if $C5S3a1 is true and $C5S3a2 is true>>\ [[Get ready to see Nefail first and the Twins after|C5S4a]]<</if>>\

<<set $C5S3a4 to true>>\ \ To visit the house mage I have to visit her at her laboratory, the hanging tower of black ivory she seldom leaves. She makes me wait, of course, let not the power dynamics between me and her ever be forgotten. "Thirdborn." She welcomes me once the doors slide open. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" "I wanted to give my teacher one last goodbye before running off to pester my new educators." She offers me a half smile, appreciating the attempt at humour more than the joke in itself. "Have a seat." "I'll stand, thank you." \ \ "Every time I wonder inside Veldrina's private domain, I get a glimpse of her work. The whole place would look like a library, was it not for the scattered notes only she can read and half-completed projects that litter the place. \ \ "What have you been working on of late?" "I was perfecting my casual banter." She claims. "It is most fortunate that you came along." "Is it so wrong of me to attempt a proper conversation? Do you take no pleasure in society?" "It mostly depends on the society." "You seem to prefer the company of bats and spiders to that of your kin." "Spiders?" She scoffs. "It is the lot of the few among us who have other thoughts in their heads besides the constant and continuous call of copulation." "Why so grim, house mage?" I fill my voice with sensuality, more to poke at her than to seduce her. <<if $VloveT is true>>\ "Did Triel reject your advances?" "Your concern is most touching, thirdborn." "While your sarcasm is not." She looks into my eyes, searching for falsehood. She finds none. "The master of arms has rejected my invitation to a rendezvous, twice. The first time she was polite enough to come up with a convincing excuse, the second one she opted for a poor one, as to make me desist from further attempts, which I will." "What did you propose to her?" "Nothing serious." Says she, after careful consideration. "A simple stroll through the gardens. It was the lightest activity I could think of. Alas, even that was too much for my fierce female fighter. She dislikes all company, including mine." "She is a bit of an introvert." "I know!" She scoffs. "We are simply meant to be as it is plain for all to see." "I'll talk to her." "On my behalf? I would prefer you did not." "Don't be absurd. She is a shy one, and a direct approach would be counterproductive. Don't worry, I'll think of something." "Much obliged, thirdborn. But I would prefer you kept out of this." "Alright then. I suppose I better take my leave."<<else>> "Maybe I should leave."<</if>> I offer her half a bow. "I apologise for disturbing your work." \ \ I walk to the doors, hoping all along the way she will stop me. "Wait." She says, perfectly aware of my thoughts. "I don't want you to leave for the grand temple with the wrong notion of your former teacher. Among the matron's children, you may have been my least favourite student, but not my least favourite pupil." "Are those not synonyms?" I ask, half-smiling myself. "Not in this case, no. Nefail and… her twin were intelligent and capable, but they kept to their own company. Synafae was clever, more clever than any of her sisters or her mother. Nonetheless, she only saw me as a potential ally, someone that may help her fulfil her ambitions, and her ambitions are dull." "What ambitions do you speak of?" "Dull ones, thirdborn, and I am no one's tool. No longer." \ \ She seems to finally let go of the tension. "You, my dear, have never been particularly bright. You have shown me the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence. The moment you had learned to read and write, I knew we would've never gone much further than that." "I am waiting for a direly needed but." She gives me a wide smile. "But… None among your sisters ever visited me without a specific request, none has ever shown any curiosity for my personal affairs, none have ever asked me //how are you this cycle//." "You do the utmost to remind everyone that you favour solitude." "Yes and you are the only one who was too dense, too stupid, too stubborn to understand that. So, I believe what I am trying to say… is thank you." "You are welcome. Shall we sing about it?" "No, for the love and hate of the dark Seldarine, no." \ \ I eventually accept to have a seat and entertain the house mage with what conversation I can provide. "There is one thing you may do for me if you would indulge me." "So you did come here with a specific goal in mind." "No, I came here for a generic one. If I am making any sort of request 'tis just to give you the possibility to display that mastery of arcane art you are so rightfully proud of." "Of course. What would you have me do?" "Could you read my future?" "Read your future?" I got her to laugh if nothing else. "Shall we also have our nails and hair done while we are at it?" "Well, now that you mention it-" "Nevermind! Let's be done with it. Show me your hand." "Really, palm reading? No sacrifices to the demons or communion with devils?" She silently insists and I comply. \ \ She studies my hand while I study her face. She appears weary at first, but slowly her expression shifts into curiosity, confusion, and ultimately concern. "Ye gods!" She exclaims. "What? What is it? What have you seen?" "The tip of your index and middle fingers, they look at least one hundred years older than the rest of your otherwise smooth hand. How much have you been using them?" I pull back my hand, my face ablaze with embarrassment. "Well, you did mention the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence, imagine that in a society that revolves entirely around sex." "Good thing it is finally over, then." "True enough. Now, will you actually read my future or do you want to ridicule me further?" \ \ She conjures tea, which is brought by invisible and inaudible servants, the only company she would tolerate. "We have moved from palm reading to tea leaves. That is not a giant leap forward." "I will waste no diamond dust nor deva's blood to find out with absolute certainty how many daughters you'll deliver, princess. The tea leaves will at least serve a double purpose." \ \ We sip our tea in silence, except for the few eldritch verses Veldrina utters as the cup empties. Once the leaves hold still, she begins to read. "You will find true love." She mocks me. "Oh, how nice." I mock her back. "Several times." "How many?" "No less than five every ten cycles." We exchange a laugh. It is good to see the house mage cracking a joke, even if I happen to be the butt of it. \ \ "You are about to embark on a long journey." She goes on. "Your powers are something to behold, house mage." I say, but this time she ignores my sarcasm. "You will know cold and heat, hunger and thirst." She continues. "You will know the crack of the whip, the bite of the chain, and the sweet taste of freedom." "Sounds kinky." Again, my attempt at humour falls flat. The house mage fills the cup again and empties it just as quickly. "You will see enemies turn into friends and friends into enemies. You will travel beyond the horizons of mortal lands and come back with both blessings and burdens." "You are talking about my ordeal, no doubt. So I will return from that, right?" She does not answer, forcing me to insist. "Right?" "Is this some sort of joke?" Asks she, showing me the bottom of her cup, which to me means nothing. "Did you or your sisters somehow do this?" "What are you talking about? What have you seen?" She studies me with suspicion until she recognises my confusion as genuine. She tosses away the leaves and repeats the ritual from the start. \ \ We go through the same procedure again, albeit much faster and in silence. When she reads the leaves again, she looks upon them as if they were a nest of snakes. "Veldrina, what is going on?" "No more prophecies for today." She declares, rising from her stool. "What? No, are you going to leave me like this?" "Indeed I am, out now. We are both busy." Arcane hands grab onto me and firmly pull me to the doors. "House mage, if this is an attempt to frighten me, you may call it a stunning success." Her demeanour softens and the invisible servants let go of their ghostly grasp. "You need not concern yourself with this. Not for the next fifty years at least." "What will happen in fifty years?" "I do not know." She declares and I believe her. "I shall seek answers, princess. You have my word I will bring them to you, should I find any." I sigh. "Maybe we should have just played sava." The house mage lowers her head and clenches her lips. She too would've probably preferred not to part on such a grim note. "I shall prepare a gift for you." "A gift?" "Something special that I believe will be of great use. As... a chance to display my mastery I am so rightfully proud of." "Are you just giving me something else to look forward to?" "Oh, now you decide to prove bright?" "I will miss you, house mage." "Me too, princess." She confesses. "Me too." \ <<if $C5S3a1 is false>>\ [[Invite Synafae to an afternoon tea|C5S3a1]]<</if>>\ <<if $C5S3a2 is false>>\ [[Visit the Bazaar and buy Sally for the Matron|C5S3a2]]<</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S3a3 is false>>\ [[Go see Emerald|C5S3a3]]<</if>>\ <<if $C5S3a1 is true and $C5S3a2 is true>>\ [[Get ready to see Nefail first and the Twins after|C5S4a]]<</if>>\

\ The cycles go by fast and the time to meet Nefail is approaching. I regret ordering Maryl to keep her preparations secret, for curiosity is killing me and she would not let me have the tiniest hint. \ \ The night finally comes and Maryl is running late. Where in the world is she? It is not like her to keep me waiting. Did something happen to her? I did leave her unguarded and alone. No, no, that is a silly notion. She can navigate our city better than most of its citizens. She is all right, I'm sure, but where? \ \ As if answering my summons, she enters my chambers by the servants' door, pulling a heavy chest all by her poor plump self. So busy is she with her toil that she has not noticed me. \ \ "There you are, naughty slave." I startle her. "What are you trying to smuggle into my room?" "Goodness me, mistress! Please don't do that again." "What is all this?" "These are… part of the surprise for your sister, I mean for the firstborn." "Oh, so you are finally going to share with me what your plan is?" "I will, I will. Although…" "Although?" "Now that we are here I am having second thoughts. I fear I might have overdone it." "How so?" I open the chest with growing curiosity. I marvel at the contents. "Where did you get these?" "From Emerald, she was most helpful." She blushes. "Maybe this was not such a good-" I shut her mouth with a deep kiss. "Oh, Maryl…" I kiss her more and more until she can't resist. "This is brilliant! This really is why I love you so." "I… Thank you." She stutters with a trembling smile. "Do you think your sister will like it as well?" "She won't just like it, she will love it." I give her another reassuring kiss, which she lustfully returns. In the end, it is I who must break it. "Help me into this." To show up at my sister’s door without invitation or explanation is to invite her wrath, but to announce our arrival and the reasons for our visit would spoil the surprise. "From Emerald, sheaSo I decide, against Maryl’s opinion, was most helpful."not to send a servant to Nefail and simply show up at her door. \ \ "Enter." She commands with her usual demeanour. I push Maryl forward, remaining out of sight. "Oh, it is you. Did my sister send you to… what is that, that you are wearing? You did not steal that, did you?" "No!" Maryl says, now having second and third thoughts. "It is a gift." "From my sister, no doubt. One cycle she will get you into troubles that she will not be able to pull you out of. What would happen if the secondborn or the Matron saw you wearing the silk of a highborn drow?" My sister’s tone is as harsh as ever, yet only recently have I began to understand the genuine concern behind it. "Whoever made you this gift, had little care for your wellbeing." "Well, this is only half the gift and it is not for me, firstborn." Says Maryl with a timid smile. "It is for you." I cannot see my sister's reaction but I can well imagine it and it makes me giggle. "If you came to offer yourself to me, I am not interested. You should return to her, who would appreciate it a lot more." "It is funny that you would say that, for…" She invites me to step forward. "Here is the other half of the gift." \ \ I savour every bit of my sister's astonishment. She did not expect to see a servant wearing the revealing silks of a noble drow, but even less did she expect to see her little fat-bottomed sister clad in the yet more revealing lace of a slave. I lower my eyes to her bulge and catch it pulsating. "Hello, Nefail!" I greet her. "Silence!" Maryl reproaches me. "You are not to speak to the firstborn unless she addresses you first." "Oh, yes. Of course, mistress." I stress that last word, doing my best to stay in character. Not a simple thing to do, for my sister’s astonishment is simply hilarious. "Good, now… fetch us our tea while I converse with our gracious host." \ \ I do as I am told, strutting and shaking my hips as I go about. Nefail is paralysed in disbelief and follows my every movement undecided about what to do or say. "So…erm…" Maryl tries to speak. "I know this is a bit much-" "Is this what you do when you are alone?" Asks Nefail. "Sometimes." I say, pouring her an abundant cup. "Maryl struggles to stay in character." "Yes, I can tell. Was this your idea or hers?" "It was mine." Says Maryl in a haste to protect me. "Although I wholeheartedly agreed." I add, not fearing retribution. "It is our way to say: thank you." I give Nefail a pecker, which she accepts with evident mistrust. "This is entirely unnecessary." Says she, getting up. "I did what I did to spite Synafae." "Forgive me, firstborn, but I do not believe you." Nefail raises an eyebrow at Maryl. "I think, on the contrary, that you love your little sister very much. Which makes two of us, I guess." She meets my gaze and reddens. "So, as a display of deep gratitude and most sincere affection, I would like to offer you my greatest treasure." I take a bow. "If I wanted to have my sister, I would just take her." Nefail scoffs. "No, you wouldn't." \ \ Nefail meets Maryl's gaze. The slave holds the priestess' gaze better than most. Nefail lays back, sipping at her cup and pondering. "All right." She says, resting her cup on the tray. "Go ahead. I am curious to see where this is going." No need to tell us twice. \ [[We begin our little game|C5S5a]]

\ We put on for her quite the show. While collecting the cups I make sure to let most if not all that is on the tray fall to the ground. Maryl scolds me and curses my clumsiness as I bend forward to pick up every single item, all the way displaying as much of myself as possible to my oldest sister. \ \ "She is a clumsy one, always has been." Says she, hypnotised by my waddling hips. "Indeed. Honestly, I don't know what to do with her." Maryl gives my sister a lascivious look, a very good one I might add. "What would you do in my stead, noble Nefail?" "I would give her proper discipline." She gives my butt a good slap and I have to apply all my self-control not to moan. What sorcery does she wield in the palm of her hand? "Oh, that I do. Every single night I lay her on my lap and make sure she does not leave my chambers without a good spanking. Still, she won't pay attention to what she does. She is always absent-minded, I tell you." "No need to tell me." She gives me another slap, this time I do moan. "I've been trying to straighten her up since before you were born." "It is maddening, is it not? I swear, the only task she does perform with due diligence-" "Is oral sex." My sister finishes and they both laugh at their unexpected complicity. I hide my smile behind the tray. \ \ "I think I might know where the problem lies." Nefail says. "You are probably not exacting your punishment with due harshness. I know for a fact that she tends to enjoy the spanking." "Oh no!" Maryl overacts. "Does that mean that all this time I have been encouraging her misbehaviours?" "You may very well have, I fear." Nefail empties another cup and sets it aside. "Show me." "Show you? You mean…" "I need to see how you administer your punishment to see what you are not doing right. Show me." "You are right of course. Girl, get over here and stop grinning like a vixen." I am not sure what a vixen is, but I can do nothing to stop from grinning. I leap on her lap and raise my bum for her. \ \ I catch a glimpse of Nefail shifting in her seat. I think Maryl did too. "See how obscenely she acts? How she rises her oversized butt for me to spank it?" "Indeed... disgusting." Says Nefail, hiding her growing erection. "Punish her." \ \ Maryl begins with a series of painfully soft slaps, so soft I can hardly feel them. "No, no, no." Says Nefail. "Those are not spanks, those are puffs. No wonder she does not respond to her punishment." "Oh, silly me." Says Maryl. "Pray, tell me how I should proceed." "First of all, nothing should be in the way of your hand, remove anything she is wearing around her butt." The request is readily and easily complied with. The sensation of full exposure makes is always thrilling. "Second, you must slap her a lot harder than that. Have you seen how… fat and round and juicy her butt is? You have to spank it for real if you want her to feel anything at all." "Oh, like so?" She gives me a good spanking, getting a tiny moan out of me. "No, like so." Nefail bends forward and gives me the spank of a lifetime. The sound of her hand slapping my ass echoes throughout the chamber, along with my moan. This is what I want, only Nefail ever knew how to do it. "You need to slap her firmly, your palm well open, hitting squarely all around her bumhole." She demonstrates this, again and again. "If she begins to get wet, that means you are performing well." \ \ They spend the best part of the next ten minutes //punishing// me. I am ashamed of how much I am enjoying this. I lay on my forearms and ask for more. "I don't believe it’s working." Maryl says. "Oh, it is working splendidly. Hit her harder." I moan all my joy as waves of pleasure go through my bottom. "Good, now check out how wet she is." \ \ A bit uncertain, Maryl explores my lower parts with her fingers, making me shiver. "She is very wet indeed." "Perfect, now rub her clit." Maryl complies, knowing all too well how to touch me. I lose myself to the sensation and let her explore all my sensitive spots. It doesn't take long before I find myself on the verge of an explosive climax. \ \ "Stop." Orders Nefail. "Oh, but that is wicked." Says Maryl with a grin. "You fiend!" I wail. "Be silent, slave girl, and thank your mistress for the lesson she is teaching you." Says Nefail. "And clean her fingers." \ \ To lick my own juices off of Maryl's fingers is not my idea of a good time. But Nefail is clearly into it, so I do the cleaning with no complaining. "Thank you mistress." "Thanks are good, kisses are better." Says Maryl. I rise up to give her a deep kiss, all the while she goes on masturbating me. With the corner of my eye I catch Nefail touching her cock. "Her too." Says Maryl, after breaking the kiss. \ \ Nefail lets go of her bulge and is suddenly taken aghast. Maryl cannot know this, but Nefail and I never kissed. Synafae has covered me in kisses since I was little more than a child, but Nefail? Not even the tiniest pecker. I always thought that was because she deemed me unworthy, or unattractive, or both. But now, in her eyes, I see no disgust, only hesitation, only fear. I don’t know why, but that unexpected vulnerability warms my heart. I extend my arms to her and invite her into a loving embrace. She comes to me, slowly, hesitantly, but with genuine desire. She takes one last glance at Maryl. Why? Is she... asking for her blessing? The plump human offers a gentle nod and Nefail joins her lips with mine. \ \ As much as I still love Synafae, as much as I now love Maryl, I have to admit it: Nefail is the best kisser I ever laid my mouth upon. The moment her tongue slides between my lips, my whole body goes on fire. She slithers throughout my mouth like a snake, stimulating every nerve, every receptor of pleasure, every part of me. Her lips too devour me with a passion I would’ve never suspected. To think that my bossy big sis, my oppressor for the best part of the century, is doing this to me… is just too much. I cum so hard on Maryl’s hand, I nearly crush the two fingers she had in me. "Illmater’s mercy! Mistress, are you-" She interrupts whatever she was about to say just to contemplate me and my older sister lost in this moment of passion. I can feel a hint of jealousy in her gaze, but also joy. \ \ After a good while, it is Nefail that breaks the kiss and, as soon as she does, slaps me across the face. "The insolence!" She shouts. "Your slave dared to kiss me, not only that but you let her climax on your hand. No wonder she lacks discipline." "That hurt." I complain. "Silence!" She slaps me the other way around. She is not using all her strength, thank the Goddess for that. Still, she is playing a little too rough for my taste. "Lay on your back, now!" I do as I am told, genuinely afraid of another slap. \ \ "We’ll need something to restrain her with. Let’s see… ah, here!" She grabs onto Maryl’s garments and rips them off. She then uses the silk to tie each of my wrists to their respective ankle. I am completely immobilised, with my wet pussy and ass fully exposed. "Just look at her." Says Nefail, her hand always on her bulge. "Look at her pussy juices flowing down to her asshole. Look at how obscene and horny she is. That won't do, that won't do at all." She strokes herself harder, and for a moment I believe she is about to fuck me. I //hope// she is about to fuck me. But she is not. \ \ "Since you came already, we’ll have to start over." Says Nefail. "Maryl, do you have a proper instrument to administer the punishment with?" "Oh, yes! I do." Maryl runs to the chest she brought and comes back displaying a gloriously large dildo, bound together with triple leather straps. "I believe this should do." "Yes." Nefail agrees, her bulge quivering. "Hurry up and get it on, this pussy is begging for punishment." She is not exaggerating, I can feel my juices flowing out of me and down my crack. The only reason I am not touching myself right now is that I am bound. \ \ It is the first time Maryl is using such a tool, securing it properly is a slow and teasing process. "Hurry up!" Nefail and I shout in unison. Finally, Maryl gets into the strap-on and readies to get the strap-on into me. Finding the entrance turns out to be more difficult than she anticipated. She tries a second and a third time but still fails. In the end, it is Nefail that must adjust it for her. \ \ "Here, take it." Says Maryl. So awkward while trying to look dominating, that she looks cute. "Take it all!" At last, the thing hits the right spot and I moan all my joy. Maryl starts going back and forth, giving me some degree of pleasure. Yet the sensation is rather mild compared to what I felt during the baptism. I suppose those extra twenty centimetres and those eight hundred years of sexual experience made a difference. Maryl's penetration lacks momentum and the dildo requires constant adjustments, sliding out of me way too often. Still, Maryl does her best, getting on top of me and fucking me to the best of her abilities. Her kisses taste sweet and her plump breasts all pressed on mine make my nipples hard. It will take a long time before I climax, but we’ll get there eventually I am sure. \ \ "You are doing it all wrong." My sister protests. "You need to go in deeper." "Deeper than this?" "Yes, way deeper!" Nefail and I say again in chorus. "Hold her from below the knees, like so." Nefail raises my legs. "Now, shove it into her until you feel you are comfortable. Don’t just go back and forth, rotate, study her expression, find out what she likes the most and hammer on." \ \ Maryl follows my sister’s instructions with due diligence and the effects are soon felt. What was mild stimulation quickly becomes more intense and the long road to my orgasm looks suddenly a lot shorter. "Yes, mistress. Punish me, I deserve it." I moan, to Maryl’s and Nefail’s delight. "Harder, please, fuck me harder." Maryl does her best to grant my request, but the unfamiliar pelvic movements of penetration prove fast exhausting. She soon grows tired and her breath is short, long before I manage to cum. \ \ "No, that's not right." Says Nefail. "I guess you are in need of… sterner guidance." She approaches Maryl from behind and lays her hands on her hips. She helps her movements, but they still lack the impact I wish they had. Nefail gives a deep sigh. "If you want something to be done right…" She undoes her loincloth and lets out her Goddess-given gift in all its glory. Maryl goes pale at the sight of my sister’s cock, probably the biggest she has ever seen. "Firstborn, you don’t mean to-" "If you want her to be obedient, you’ll need to do this a lot harder and a lot more often. This is the best way to teach you both." She spreads Maryl’s plump butt and places her tip onto her asshole. "Firstborn, please no. I don’t think I can-" She screams in a mix of pain and pleasure. It turns out she could. \ \ Maryl's face twists in pain and surprise. Her tongue rolls out her mouth and her eyes roll up as she lets out a suffocated scream. I believe she is begging for mercy, but my sister is not in a merciful mood. She pushes further in, until she is nearly balls deep. "You have a fine asshole, noble Maryl." Says Nefail. "I ought to fuck it more often." "I believe she prefers it in her pussy." I say. "Really? Well, do you? Do you want me to pull out and fuck your pussy instead?" Maryl shakes her head. "Good." Nefail begins thrusting. Initially I see Maryl succumbing to the pain, but it soon seems to be turning into pleasure. \ \ My sister’s cock was the missing piece to this puzzle of bliss. Each time she shoves her cock deeper into Maryl’s asshole, the dildo hits the mouth of my womb. It is not like a real cock, but watching Maryl’s face all contorted in ecstasy, amply compensates for the lack of flesh. \ \ "I have to admit it." Says Nefail, breaking character herself. "Your servant is not without virtue. She has wide hips to welcome plenty of cock, nice plump tits you can hang on to and play with while you fuck her ass." Nefail squeezes Maryl’s nipple at the base, getting another long and loud moan out of her. "And what a fine asshole she has, warm and welcoming. It squeezes me so good and tight at the base but caresses me so deep inside." She grunts and moans as she tries to get in deeper. "I wonder if she can take all of my cock." "Of course, she can. Right, Maryl? I mean, mistress." Maryl cannot answer, her tongue dangling out of her mouth. "We’ll take that as a soft maybe. Give it to her. Give it to //us//, harder!" \ \ Nefail abandons all restraint and fucks Maryl’s ass as she ought to. I am bound hands and feet, while Maryl is nailed between a hard cock and a soft but immobile place. We are both at the mercy of my sister's lustful whims. She fucks both of us with ardour and liberated passion. Each time she shoves, I feel Maryl’s entire body quivering over mine. It is glorious. \ \ "Does it hurt?" I ask Maryl. "A little." She admits. "But somehow it also feels good." "Really?" My sister asks, biting her lower lip. "Good, then I can finally begin in earnest." "What do you mean begin in-" Maryl's question disappears in a loud wail. The look on her face! I come a little by that alone. \ \ We continue like this for Goddess knows how long. I cum, several times, really hard. Our little game is well forgotten. Maryl herself climaxes no less than two times. She holds on to me with her hands and her mouth, underneath Nefail’s relentless humping. She is slowly fucking both of us into unconsciousness. In the end, we both beg her to finally cum herself. "You want your older sister to fill your beloved servant’s ass with her thick cum. Don’t you?" "Yes!" I confess. "I want to see the light of the Goddess shine in her eyes." "Very well then. Did you hear your beloved mistress? Are you ready to have your belly filled like never before?" Maryl only manages to mumble something vaguely intelligible, but the lust in her voice is unequivocal. "Then spread those plump buttcheeks for me." Maryl obeys, offering all of herself to my sister. Taking all of her cock inside and having her ballsack slapping her drenched pussy. "Here it cums!" My sister announces and, with a final shove, cum it does. \ \ I can hear my sister’s cock pumping Maryl’s ass full of cum. Maryl stretches out, pressing her anus on my sister and her tongue on mine. "More!" She begs, and more she gets. When Nefail pulls out, a white fountain flows out of Maryl’s overfilled anus. A few drops flow down out of her and fall onto me. \ [[So warm|C5S6a]]

\ "Goddess almighty, that was intense." I say, trying to catch my breath. "Say, sister. Do you still have more cum in those beautiful balls?" "I believe I do, yes." "Can I have some of it?" The request alone makes her hard again. "Maybe later." She says in haste. "First I want to have some more of this fat round human ass." "Wait, no!" Maryl complains, in vain. "You can’t be serious." But she is serious and Maryl’s bruised but well-lubricated ass is again filled with my sister’s cock. Nefail cums inside of Maryl’s butt two more times, while both me and her lose count of our own orgasms. By then I am worn out and Maryl is devastated. "Amateurs." Murmurs Nefail, lowering Maryl to my side. \ \ Maryl falls asleep the moment she falls on the mattress, while I, barely conscious myself, watch my sister as she tries to get the strapon off of her. She gives me a quick glance. I close my eyes as much as I can and pretend to have fainted. Convinced that I can’t see her, she licks and sucks the strapon as if it were a spoonful of dessert. \ \ "Erm… Nefail." I startle her. "Could you help me out of these?" She lets go of the toy and comes to untie me. Once free I massage my wrists. "Well," Says she. "I hope you had your f-" I pounce on her, bringing her beneath me. "You cruel cruel sister." I grin at her. "You really want to make me beg for it, don’t you?" I caress the shaft of her cock with my incredibly wet pussy. "Well, you have another thing coming. It will be you, who will beg to fuck my pussy." "Elifael…" "Or maybe you would like to fuck my little asshole. You would like that, don’t you?" "Elifael…" "I bet you have been fantasising about that for years, if not decades. Admit it! I’ll let you fuck it until your balls are well and dry if you do." "Elifael, stop!" I don't just stop, I freeze in place. "Please don’t. I… I can’t." I feel like I have just been stabbed. "Why?" She caresses my cheek and offers me the most tender smile I have ever seen on her lips, or anyone else’s. "Ask her." She says waving her head at Maryl. "She’ll know." \ [[The party is over|C5S7a]]

\ "Mistress, you can't be serious." Says Maryl, the hairbrush nearly escaping her hands. "But I am." I insist while helping myself to a second piece of cake. The remains of the first one scattered all over my cheeks, my naked chest and my thighs. "I am not going." Maryl looks around at a loss for words as if the right thing to say could be found somewhere in my chambers. "The twins would be most crossed." Is the best she can come up with. "Vierna in particular." "Fuck her, fuck both of them." I say with my mouth full, more crumbles falling on my curves. "If they want to stick their dicks into something they have their harems… and each other for all that matters." "Mistress, I don't understand. Why the sudden change of mind?" A searing doubt etches itself on her face. "Is it something I did?" "No, Maryl. Not everything I think or do is in consequence of your actions." I say and instantly regret it. "Of course." She swallows "I apologise." \ \ I would be inclined to apologise in return, but so terrible is my mood that I can't bring myself to. "I don't want to go to see the twins." I vent on instead. "I want to stay in bed, eat cake and have my morning session. So get to it." I lay on my back and spread my legs, with one hand carrying yet more cake to my mouth and the other expecting Maryl's meek little head to perform her duty. But Maryl's meek little head stands tall as she utters one single word. "No." My mind is slow to process such an inconceivable reply. The only response I manage to put together is an amazed stare. "You are not getting any more cake or any more head until you get up and face your duty like the young lady you are." "I am your mistress." I remind her. "Indeed. I do this to better serve you." She insists. "You cannot refuse this invitation, not anymore. We have to go." "I don’t want to go!" I cry. "You are mine, you are my slave and I command you to fuck me." "Make me." \ \ Goddess… by resisting she is making me even hornier. I crawl back into the sheets and form a satin cocoon. "None of that." She uncovers me with a single pull. "What is wrong with you?" "I don’t want to talk about it." "Good, neither do I." She spanks me with the back of the brush, making me jump up. "Ouch." I massage my buttocks. "That… actually hurt." "There is more where that came from if you don’t get dressed." "Maryl, seriously, what the hells? Why are you so mean all of a sudden?" "Sometimes one needs gentle caresses, sometimes she needs a good spanking. I believe this case to be the latter. Will you finally get ready to go now?" "Goddess, even my servants are telling me what to do now." "Perhaps we should send for the firstborn and hear what she has to say on the matter." "No!" I cry louder. "I don’t want to see her." \ \ "I get it now." Says Maryl’s, lowering her eyes and the brush. "I might’ve made a mistake by coming up with-" "It’s not you, it’s her! It is always her. I literally threw myself at her and again she pushed me away. What in the lustful Seldarines’s holy name must I do to have her love?" "Mistress, can’t you see? You already had her love." "No, you had it, many times I might add." "Is it of me or her that you are suddenly jealous?" "None. Both. I don’t know." \ \ I feel my eyes welling up. I silently ask for a hug and receive one. "Mistress, I don’t love Nefail and she does not love me. The only thing we have in common is you." "You are not making any sense." "Mistress, please, the time is nigh." Her warm breasts press on my naked back. "Once we are back from this rendezvous, I promise to explain everything to you, but now we have to go." I take a deep sigh, still unconvinced. "If you come, I’ll do everything you want, with whomever you want, with a smile on my face. What do you say?" "That does sound nice." I put my hand on hers. "It is rather silly, you acting all motherly like that while being sixty-five years younger than me." "Me, motherly? Nonsense." Again the brush falls upon my naked buttocks. "Now brush your teeth, wash your face and get dressed, young lady. Otherwise no cunnilingus for a week." "Yes mommy…" \ [[Off to House Zi'den|C5S8a]]

\ The rivalry between house El'Naar and house Zi'den has taken many forms over the centuries. The power of our priestesses, the prowess of our warriors, and the promiscuity of everyone else. The drow of old solved their controversies with violence, in a senseless game of oppression, manipulation, and fear. In this new and much happier age, we solve our disputes in a much less destructive and much more fun way. We battle with cocks and cunts, rather than swords and spears. There is still plenty of competition but at least we are now trying to outdo each other in perversion and not cruelty. In the end, nobody gets hurt, unless she is naughty like me and likes it. \ \ Our ghost carriage takes us to the upper spires of the cyclopean stalagmite that is the Zi'den palace. The architecture is that of the cycles of yore when our kin was black of skin and black of heart. Still, the decorations have been redone to be more welcoming, closer to the modern palace I grew up in and still call home. The mushroom forest around the stalagmite's base is well-kept and replicates magnificently the wild beauty of the Underdark, with its subterranean creeks, waterfalls and pools filled with bioluminescent fishes. The hanging garden of my home could fit inside these woods hundreds of times over. The sight from the terraces of our ceiling-hanging court may be unparalleled, but marvelous woods such as these are is prerogative of those who live below. \ \ The twins do not come to welcome us in person. That is to be expected, but it still irritates me. In their stead, another highborn drow was sent to honour me, a very young one at that. "On behalf of house Zi'den, seventh house of Menzoberranzan, of Matron Saela Zi'den and my sisters Vierna and Viconia Zi'den, I am honoured to bid you welcome to our home." She bows low, as I used to when welcoming guests on behalf of my elder sisters. "I am Iivea Zi'den, fourth born to Matron Saela and, very obviously, at your service." \ \ The girl, for only so could I ever call her, looks little more than a child. Her shapes are still raw, much like those of Sally. Yet she is wearing the revealing garments of a young woman, just a few cycles shy of her baptism. She is as thin as a sylphid, her perky breasts are even smaller than mine and her hips look firm but far from full. Yet there is a certain grace in her movements, an elegance in her miniscule fiery-like feet, and a perceptive intelligence behind her attentive ember eyes. \ \ "Tidings and good wishes to you, Iivea Zi'den. I am-" "Elifael El’Naar, of House El’Naar, eighth house of Menzoberranzan, thirdborn daughter to Matron Sipriina El’Naar." "I suppose you were expecting me." "I would have recognised you either way. My sisters told me about your encounter, you left quite the impression." She glances at my wide hips with misplaced envy. She does not pay Maryl any attention or at least pretends not to. "How old are you, Iivea?" I ask. "I am less than one year away from the day of my baptism, which I eagerly await." "Didn't we all?" I say and she replies with an eloquent smile. She keeps staring at my hips. She means well, I am sure, but I am growing tired of being fetishised, especially by a child, who is less than a year younger than me. "I'm sorry. I meant no offence." She bows, somehow aware of my discomfort. "None taken." I hastily reassure her. "So, will you take us to your sisters?" "Of course, right this way." \ \ She leads us inside the palace. The interior is a fine example of extravagant opulence only partially tempered by good taste. Decorating our home was a task the matron entrusted to Synafae and I am inclined to say that she performed better than whoever did the same for house Zi'den. \ \ "I was told that you are newly baptised yourself." Iivea addresses me. "My sincerest congratulations." "Why, thank you." I return. "Although I did little but spread these thick thighs of mine, I assure you." "Nothing, you say?" She studies me, trying to understand how much of my humbleness is sincere. "Matron Sipriina El'naar is one of the most powerful women in the city, even among her peers she is considered an insatiable lover, and you had her as your first partner. That is no small deed." "It was… an intense experience." I admit. "Were your sisters also baptised by your mother?" She asks further. "I believed this tradition was dead or dying." "Not in my house, no." "I wonder if she’ll baptise her granddaughters as well." The thought never crossed my mind, until now. I chase it out of my head with inner fury. "I will receive the baptism from my sisters." She declares. "They are not as… intimidating as the Matron but still pretty scary. Plus there are two of them." "Do you love them?" I ask. "Love them?" She studies me, wondering if there is some ulterior motive behind my question. "More than anything in the world." I smile at her. "Then you will be fine." \ \ As we walk deeper into the richly decorated corridors, our sharp ears catch a familiar echo, it is the sloppy sound of intensive lovemaking. "I can't believe it, they are still going at it." Iivea says. I'm about to ask: going at what, or better yet, at whom, but the doors open and the answer lies bare before our eyes. \ \ In the centre of the chamber, clearly conceived with copulation in mind, there is a lowered floor, covered by a beautiful carpet and many silky cushions. In the middle of the floor, are Viconia and Vierna, dicks out and shagging hard. In the middle of them, one dick in her mouth and one in her pussy, lies a short and very plump woman. Her shapes are far too generous to be simply a short human or tall halfling. A young dwarf! A rare luxury to have one as a pleasure slave. Judging by the amount of fluids shining on her impossibly curvy body, Vierna and Viconia must have cum no less than four times, each. The dwarf’s huge cum-covered tits go back and forth with hypnotic motion, and her toes are curled up after Goddess knows how many orgasms. When she sees me, she panics, fearing perhaps I am about to fill another of her holes. \ \ "Sisters!" Iivea calls them. "Your guests are here." "Tell them we are coming." Vierna says, laughing at her own joke. Viconia has at least the common decency of slowing down. "We did not expect you so soon." She says, knowing all too well she owes no explanation. "What can I say? I was eager to meet you." I say. "Please, don't stop on my account." \ \ They had no intention to. They keep fucking the young dwarf’s wet holes with little regard for her enjoyment or well-being. The dwarf herself does not appear displeased. On the contrary, she is completely lost in pleasure. Maryl recoils, memories not all pleasant surging back within her. The twins continue their thrusting with delight and abandon. The dwarf cums at least two more times before her two partners finally climax themselves. Their blast of seed is still powerful and abundant, but the dwarf can take it. She swallows all of Viconia's cumshot, letting only a few drops slide down her cheek or out of her nostrils. As for Vierna, the pussy she is fucking is so filled with semen, that she cums mostly on her belly and legs. \ \ They pull out their dicks, now going mercifully soft. "That’s what I like about dwarfs. Among the non-drow, nobody can match their stamina." Vierna says. "Look at this one. A dozen orgasms and she is still begging for more." I believe the plump dwarf may be begging for mercy, not more. "Should we come some other time?" I ask, growing weary of the wait. "We got horny while waiting." Fierce Vierna states. "We were eager to feast our eyes on that fat ass of yours." "What my sister meant," Interjects Viconia. "Is that we could not wait to see you again, your servant too of course. How is she?" Maryl gives a timid bow, remaining a few steps behind me. "Look at her, already bothered and yearning to start. Patience dear, we’ll have plenty of time." Maryl does not reply but cracks a thin smile. "Slaves such as her are a treasure, a rare one." \ [[Follow the twins|C5S9a]]

\ The light of Narbondel is at its peak and that usually coincides with the second meal of the day. We are invited to partake in a banquet, in my honour no less, a humble meal that our guests had readied to welcome me into our society. The banquet has been set in a clearing in the family woods, one very dear to Iivae. In order to reach it, we must travel for a good while. Not walk, not ride, travel. When we get there we immediately realise that the humble meal will begin in the middle of the cycle and will not end until the light of Narbondel will be all but set. Such lavishness does not fail to impress. Part of me wonders if we should invite Nefail, but I decide against it. Last night’s memories are still fresh. \ \ I have to say that the banquet is a lot more enjoyable as a guest than as a cupbearer. This task falls on Iivae, which she accomplishes diligently. She is pretty, prettier than I believe to be, she has many of the features I wish I had. "Aren’t you forgetting someone?" I ask her. "I… don’t believe so." "My servant has no cup, she will need one if she is to drink with us." "You would have our sister attend a common house slave?" Vierna sneers. "She is not a common house slave. She is my friend and lover and your guest as much as me. If she is not welcome at this repas, neither am I." "You ought to-" "Do not be abrupt, sister." Viconia interjects again. "Let us indulge her. We did invite both of them, didn’t we?" \ \ Iivea delivers another cup and fills it. If she is displeased at having to serve Maryl, she does not show it. My servant, on the other hand, looks embarrassed to the point of fainting. "So, young Elifael." Viconia engages in conversation. "What do you think of our hospitality?" Unsure of how to answer, I try to think of what would Synafae say. "That both you and your sister have a taste for the finest things in life." "The Goddess made us to enjoy ourselves." "And each other." The two exchange a smile. "You are about to enter the grand temple. You must be thrilled." "As thrilled as you were at my age, no doubt." "We heard that Matron Sipriina herself gave you the baptism, quite the honour." "An honour and a privilege." "And a pleasure?" "Of course." I try and fail to sound convincing. "Were you not frightened?" "Why would I have been? My mother loves me as I am sure yours loves you." "And do you love her?" "As I am sure you love yours." "Then you must look forward to being her lover again, don’t you?" "What I look forward to now are new experiences." I dodge the question as a sylphid would dodge an arrow. "I have cast the burden of my virginity away, which happened a good fifty years after I started thinking about it." A modest estimation, eighty would be more accurate. "That I believe." Viconia smiles. "Tell me then, what is it that you would like to experience first." I look at Maryl, who encourages me with her eyes and the slightest nod of her pretty head. "Well, I have been thinking long and hard," pun intended, "about my last ride in your ghost carriage. It was a memorable journey and it left me with quite the appetite." "That I also believe." Her smile widens, as she exchanges a complicit glance with her twin. Vierna looks at me insistently, like a predator ready to leap. She looks just about to take me here and now, casting aside the food and sinking her teeth in the only meal she wishes to enjoy. \ \ "Don’t rush it, sister." Viconia says. "She is our honoured guest, not your toy to play with and break." "I have needs, sister." She shows her throbbing bulge. "Should I vent them on you, instead?" "I would be honoured to give you release." Intervenes Maryl, all eyes suddenly on her. "If… you would have me, of course." "Of course, she would." Viconia says. "I can speak for myself, sister." "Then speak the truth and tell her of all the things you regret not doing to her, like fucking her plump tits, holding her up against a wall and nailing her into it, filling her pussy until she gets pregnant." "Getting her pregnant?" I ask. "Rivvils have a very high rate of conception, they are basically overgrown goblins. Why else would the surface be teeming with them?" Meanwhile, Maryl undoes her garments. "My sister does love to impregnate her slaves... and fuck them while pregnant. She is filling our house with half-blood daughters." "Don’t worry, I won’t impregnate your pussy licker." She reassures me. "Let’s see those tits in action. If you do a fine job, I won’t have you deliver my next daughter, yet." \ \ Maryl undoes the last string of her garments and her round tits flop out in all their majesty. Every time they are quite the spectacle. They are so round, so full, so white and her large slightly inverted nipples are so pink. "Those are indeed remarkable." Viconia comments, as Maryl envelops her sister’s cock between her voluptuous boobs. "Do all your slaves have such big tits?" "Only her." "Do you like big tits?" "As much as the next woman, I would say." "Do you suck on the often?" "Sometimes." "Does it bother you to share her with us?" "If it did, you would know." We exchange an eloquent gaze. "As long as you do nothing to offend her, you won’t offend me." "Does it excite you, watching her servicing other lovers?" "Well…" "You came really hard touching yourself in our ghost carriage." She passes her hand over my thighs, barely making me feel her touch. I wish I could tell her to stop, but my legs are already hoping for more. "Tell me, how much of that was because of the cum shower you just had and how much was because you had just watched me and my sister fuck your servant into oblivion?" I don’t know, I honestly don’t know. One and the other in equal measure perhaps? I refuse to admit it, but my resolution is futile. She opens my legs and passes her fingers under my garments. My overflowing pussy betrays me. \ \ "Hey!" Vierna protests. "What do you think you are doing?" "Relax, sister. I promised you, didn’t I?" "Promised her what?" I ask with a raised eyebrow, "That she would have your asshole first." "What, but I-" She interrupts me with a deep, sloppy, lustful kiss. The second-best I ever had. "I never… had anything in my ass." Her cock responds to my confession with a wild throb, nearly ripping its silky cage open. "Well, in this case…" She takes my hand and places it on her bulge. "If you want to keep your anal virginity, this is the moment to walk away." My mind is going blank and my body is moving of its own accord. I set her garments aside and take her huge cock in my hand and she kisses me again. "So, are you walking away?" With my hands and lips trembling, I shake my head. "I thought so." \ [[No turning back now|C5S10a]]

\ As Viconia’s fingers make their way throughout my pussy, Maryl continues servicing Vierna with devotion. Watching her round, soft, plump breasts welcoming and cuddling such a remarkable cock, gives me mixed feelings. On one hand, I wonder what it feels like, to have a beautiful pulsating dick between your tits, caressing it, wanking it and having it coming all over you. Maryl, a slave, looks so much in control of a priestess, who is supposedly far superior in status. She is also clearly enjoying it. On the other hand, I wonder what it feels like to have a cock and to have it tit wanked by a treasure chest such as Maryl’s. At this moment, I envy them both. \ \ "You are getting really wet." Says Viconia, her fingers drenched with my lust. "So you do enjoy sharing your slave with others." "No!" I protest, but sound unsure. "I understand. You love her very much and want her to have all possible pleasures, even those you can’t provide. Just look at her, enjoying my sister’s cock." Maryl looks indeed enthralled, her tits envelop it in such a loving embrace and she gives it many sloppy kisses when the head reaches her mouth. "Ask her how it feels." She whispers. "How is it, Maryl?" I ask aloud. "Do you like her cock?" "It… feels very nice between my tits, so hard and strong. The taste is also… really nice." "What a naughty girl." Viconia comments. "I wager you’re looking forward to being showered in cum." "I would prefer to drink it… with your blessing of course." "Such a polite request." She gets up and gets rid of what little clothes she wore. "I think I shall grant it." "Hey, what about me?" I protest. "I did not forget about you, fear not. Iivea!" She calls her little sister. "I’m going to fuck this one’s little hungry mouth. While I do it, make sure she cums many times." "Of course." Iivea says, crawling between my thighs. Before I can even consider the proposal, Iivea kisses my pussy with her pretty lips and looks at me with her big ember eyes. "Don’t worry. I may not be baptised, but I served my sisters and their friends countless times." \ \ As soon as Viconia’s cock appears in front of Maryl, she takes it in her mouth with abandon, as if finally satiating a long-held-back appetite. I quiver and press Iivea’s face on my pussy, making her squirm. "Oh, Goddess. I’m sorry!" "I am alright." She assures me. "You just took me by surprise, that is all. I shall get to it." She resumes her service, exploring my pussy with both tongue and fingers. Her technique is impeccable. Had she the time to get to know me properly, she could be nearly as good as Synafae. "You have a very beautiful pussy, milady." "In view-" I moan. "In view of the circumstances, you can call me Elifael." She giggles. "I hope we become good friends, Elifael." We trade a smile before she goes back to licking. \ \ Maryl keeps on squeezing Vierna between her tits while servicing Viconia with her lips. Her body and face shine with precum, as the twins pick up the pace. "Her mouth is quite something." Viconia observes. "She must have sucked many a cock in her short life." "Who knows? Humans learn quickly and make for good pets." Vierna says. "Are you already fantasising about getting her pregnant." "And what if I am?" "I just hope you don’t intend to do that without her mistress's permission." "Ha, I bet she would love to see that. Would you not?" She turns to me. I do not answer, for the shameful truth is yes, I would love to see that. Still, I hope one day I’ll be able to impregnate Maryl myself if she will let me. "Maybe some other time." Vierna grunts. "Right now all I want to do is enjoy these lewd breasts of hers. They feel better than most pussies I have fucked." "Thank you so much." Says Maryl, abandoning Viconia’s cock. "Hey, don’t leave me dangling about." The priestess protests, putting it back in its proper place. \ \ I can feel my orgasm approaching and, judging by their pacing and their rising moans, I believe the twins themselves are not far behind me. "Iivea, may I ask you for a favour?" I whisper to the unbaptised drow. "Anything you want." She smiles. "Could you… stick a couple of fingers in my ass?" "In your ass?" She asks, making sure neither of her sisters heard her. "But what of Vierna." "She won’t know, no one will. Please, I want to cum hard." She has to check twice and thrice that the twins are not staring at us. Fortunately, both of them seem quite fixated on Maryl. "All right." She whispers and begins probing my ass, still a little uncertain. \ \ I chew on my lips as I watch Maryl going wild on two cocks at once. Her pale, sweaty, precum-covered skin shines like diamonds. Meanwhile, Iivea services me with her talented tongue and finally grants my request to finger me where I want it. My asshole welcomes her with surprising ease and immediately I feel the tingling sensation of anal play travelling from my bottom to the rest of my body. I envelop her pretty little head in my thighs and press her on me. I am on the verge of orgasm, all I have to do is let myself go, but I can’t, not yet. I need to see Maryl showered with sperm. \ \ "Fuck!" Vierna grunts louder. "I hope you are ready, slutty little human, I’m about to cum inside your pussy-like tits." She holds on to Maryl’s breasts herself and fucks them for real, Viconia does the same with her head. Maryl can do little to resist them, even if she had the intention to. All she can do is weather the storm of cocks best she can and pray she does not drown. "Sister!" Viconia calls. "I hope you are close, for I cannot-" "Here it comes!" Proving again their remarkable coordination, the twins shoot their loads in unison, and what loads they are. Vierna erupts between Maryl’s tits, her cum creating a white arc in the air and falling back on her hair, face and breasts. At the same time, Viconia blasts Maryl’s mouth full of seed. So much so in fact, that it surpasses the plump human’s ability to swallow. The priestess is forced to pull out and shoot the rest of her load over Maryl’s face and breasts, adding more cum to the deluge. I thank the Goddess for this glorious spectacle, for I can finally let go after keeping myself on edge for what felt like forever. I believe I am squirting right into poor Iivea’s face while squeezing her head and fingers with my thighs and asshole. She endures all of this with grace and delivers many kisses to my inner thighs and pussy. \ [[That was fun|C5S11a]]

\ "That was very fun." Vierna says, tapping her cock on Maryl's cum covered face. "It was a fine warm-up." Viconia agrees, doing the same. "Indeed it was." Vierna gazes at me, her lust temporarily sated but not forgotten. "Good… servant girl, clean me up and get me hard again. And be quick about it, your mistress’s asshole is waiting for my cock." \ \ I enjoy submitting to others and being played, usally Yet Vierna is a tad too rough for my taste. She is crude, rude and entitled. As soon as she lays her hand on me, I kick her away with my toes, or kick myself away I should say, for she is immovable. "Young one…" Says she with an impatient smile. "Some enjoy when their partner plays hard to get. I do not." "I am not playing at all, Malla Vierna. I am truly and sincerely displeased with your demeanor. Some will find your lack of tenderness and your rudeness enticing, especially among your slaves. I do not." "Need I remind you that you are talking to a priestess." "I have the deepest respect for your knowledge in all things divine and recognise all the privileges that come with your station. Still, if the divine priestess is to empty her balls onto or inside this one, she will have to treat her as the lady she is." "You can't be serious." "Oh, but I am. If my request seems to you too outlandish, feel free to send me on my way. But if you do, watching this walking away is all you'll get of me." I caress my hips in saying so and observe the effect my words have on my listeners. Vierna is furious, but her fury she holds back. At the same time, Viconia and Iivea look amused to the point of uncontrolled laughter. \ \ "I think you underestimated this one." Says Viconia. "Or overestimated your own charms." Remarks young Iivea. "Indeed. We would almost be inclined to believe that your charm works best on those whose whole sustenance depends on your mood." "Don't push it, Viconia." "Oh, but it is so fun to tease you so." Viconia passes a finger beneath her twin's jawline. "Don't be like that. We are all friends here. We are sharing moments of happiness beneath the Goddess’s lustful gaze and we are her priestesses. It is our sacred duty to make sure that all our guests are at ease." "She is spoiling the fun." "You are spoiling the fun, sister. You ought to listen to your partner's needs and expectations." \ \ Vierna studies me and I hold her gaze. I think of Synafae and put on a brave façade. Yet I cannot deny that I do want her cock to ravage me, I do want to be ploughed in every conceivable way and filled till I can be filled no more. Should she decide to rape me, would the Goddess's protection ward me? Cruel fate, that this beautiful cock had to be attached to such a boorish and insufferable cunt. \ \ "I may have come in a tad too strong for one so inexperienced." Vierna admits, speaking each word with great pain. "We shall continue at your pace. If you are willing to continue, of course." "I might be inclined to…" I say, caressing my hips further. "If you give me proof of your good faith." "You little…" For a moment, I fear the worst, but she manages to get a hold of herself. "Fair enough. So what would you have me do to… earn your trust?" "Well, for starters, I don't like the way you treat Maryl." Vierna needs a few moments to realise whom am I talking about as if a slave was not deserving of a name. "You want me to apologise to her?" She asks, finding the idea delightfully amusing. "No, I want you to please her. She has needs too, believe me." "Why should the priestess care about the pleasure of the slave?" "Because watching my friend and lover being treated like an object is to me an instant turn-off." \ \ Vierna is forced to swallow her pride, there is no way out of this, not if she wants to have me. To hold such power over her, it is thrilling. "So be it." She turns to Maryl. "I hope you don't expect me to lick your hair-maned pussy." "Oh no, noble priestess. My pussy already gets all the licking it could possibly ever desire." She winks at me. "There is one fantasy I have had for a long time. One my mistress cannot make true for me, not yet at least." "All right." Says Vierna. "What would that be?" "I would really like to ride your cock." "You… riding me?" Maryl nods. Looking around, Vierna understands that everyone present, and not just me, wants to see that. "Fine. I hope you realise the boon I am granting you." "I do." Says Maryl, looking at me. "I really do." \ \ Vierna drops down among the silky cushions and Maryl goes to her almost dancing. Her eyes travel from her cock to me and back, she can hardly believe this is about to happen. Remembering those moments in the ghost carriage, just a few cycles past, who would've thought this is where we would end up. She steps over Vierna and slowly descends upon her. She traps her cock beneath her pussy and playfully watches her reaction. "I do not enjoy teasing." The priestess warns her. "Forgive me. It is not my intention to tease. I simply wanted to feel this magnificent cock before it enters me. It is so hard and strong and smooth and beautiful. You truly are blessed, honoured priestess." "Flattery is good, fucking is better. Get to it." "I have… never done this before." "What? You never rode a cock?" "It is usually the other way around, yes." "Well… take my hands and I shall guide you." \ \ Maryl takes Vierna's hands and shifts forward to welcome her cock. She does so in a clumsy fashion. After three attempts her pussy is still empty. "Here." Says Iivea, eager to somehow participate. "I’ll direct it for you." She helps the wayward cock find its way into Maryl’s pussy. My darling can finally let go of her own weight and enjoy the sensation of the Vierna’s pulsating phallus properly penetrating her. "Is this all right?" Asks Iivea. "Are you comfortable? Does it feel good?" "Oh, yes. So good, so good indeed." Maryl moans. "I hope it is the same for you." She addresses Vierna, yet her eyes are always on me. "Your pussy is pleasant enough. Start moving now, I grow weary of waiting." \ \ Maryl commences her ride. Vierna’s grunts mix in the air with her moans. I contemplate this spectacle with a hint of jealousy but also lust. Viconia pinches my nipples and finds them hard as stone. I try to return the attention, to reach for her cock, but she stops me. "Don’t mind me, pay attention to her." She turns my head to Maryl. "Tell me, what is it that you like the most as you watch? Her tits perhaps? They are so heavy and plump. Do you like the motion they do? The sound they make as they slap down on her?" "I like-" Viconia's fingers in my pussy make me moan. "I like her smile. I like the light in her eyes when she climaxes." "You will see plenty of that tonight, I am sure." She sends her fingers up inside me in search of my g-spot and quickly finds it. "How is it, plump girl? Do you like my sister’s cock?" "I love it." Maryl admits, despite herself. "I just wish… I could go faster." "Why don’t you?" Vierna protests. "It is my bosom. It… it hurts if I go too fast." "I can help you deal with that." Iivea grabs her breasts from behind, keeping them up as Maryl rides her older sister’s cock. "They are so soft… nothing like my sister’s." "Don’t squeeze them so hard." Maryl protests. "I can’t hold back if you squeeze them." Of course, now that she heard that, she must squeeze them. "Pinch her nipples at the base." I suggest. "She loves that." "Mistress!" Maryl protests. "Why would you tell her such a thing, I don’t want to cum so fast I want to-" Iivea pinches her hard, pulling her nipples from the base to the tip. "Ah, she is squeezing my cock way too good." Vierna complains. "I forbid you to make me cum. It is not inside of your pussy that I want to finish." I bite my lip. Never would I’ve expected to get so turned on by watching Maryl riding a priestess. I am still jealous, I am still envious, but I also am proud of her. My Maryl may not be a drow, but she won’t submit to anyone. Anyone but me. "Do it, sweetheart." Holy shit, did I just call her that in front of everyone? I hope nobody noticed that. "Make her cum! Make her cum deep inside of you." "That might not be a good idea." Says Viconia. "My sister is unusually fertile. Her sex slaves tend to get pregnant quite often. Mother would be crossed if we were to take care of another half-blood." \ \ Maryl halts, suddenly unsure of what to do. I have not forgotten what she told me about having children. Exciting as this may be, we would regret it later. "Malla Viconia, can’t you use your tantric magic to prevent conception?" Iivea asks. "To use the sacred arts to impede the birth of a child of lust? That would be unorthodox. It is meant in case of rape or-" "Please! We all want to see this, right?" She ponders the suggestion, considering implications that are beyond my knowledge of the tantric techniques. "Fine." She says in the end. "I suppose we are not that intimate… yet." "Go ahead Maryl, take all of it!" \ \ Maryl smiles at me and picks up the pace. "Stop, you foolish slave. Have you not heard what I’ve just told you?" "Forgive me, Malla Vierna, but right now I am blind and deaf. All I feel is your delightful cock delighting my pussy. The pleasure is so intense when it kisses the entrance to my womb." "Stop talking like that." "What? Is my womb not worthy of your seed? Oh, but it wants it so, I want to show you how good I am at swallowing with my pussy as well. Don’t hold back!" "Get her off of me!" Says Vierna. Not only do her sisters ignore her, but they also hold her down. "What are you doing? Unhand me at once!" "I don't think that is what you want, sister." Says Viconia. "I clearly see you are enjoying this. Why else would you not just toss her away? You are strong enough for that, we all know." \ \ Maryl, out of breath but very close to climaxing, makes a final push. Her plump flesh going up and down Vierna's pulsating cock is a spectacle to behold. It is Viconia who takes me away from the contemplation. "Lady Elifael, why don't you sit on my sister's face?" "Don't you dare!" Vierna warns me, but there is no rage behind her barking. On the contrary, she is fighting harder to hold her climax, looking at my legs with eagerness. \ \ I take Iivea's hand and have her help me get on top of her sister's face. As soon as it disappears beneath my plumpness, she abandons all pretence of rage and dives face-first into my pussy. Iivea was really good, as good as any drow her age can be, but Vierna is a priestess and I can't tell if her tongue is either magical or simply extremely skilled. Whatever may be the case, she makes me orgasm in less than a minute. "Oh, mistress!" Maryl gasps. Watching me cum drives her over the edge as well. Vierna, her cock already exhausted and her mouth full of my juices, joins us as well. Maryl and I fall into each other's arms and exchange passion with our tongues. Vierna does the same with my pussy. \ [[This is far from over|C5S12a]]

\ "That was beautiful." Iivea comments, tears in her eyes. "Truly." Viconia adds. "The Goddess will look upon you with favour no doubt." I get up, my legs still shaking and shiny with vaginal fluids. Maryl is even more beautiful to look upon, with twin rivers of thick cum flowing along her inner thighs. "Malla Vierna, you came a lot." I say, stepping off of her. "You do still have some left for me, don't you." "Oh, for you I have plenty. Just… let me catch my breath." \ \ We drink and eat abundantly, for we need to gather our strengths. Vierna, a priestess through and through, recovers quickly. In the meantime, Viconia calls the servants and has them carry the necessary ingredients to prepare a concoction. The operation is a long one, divided into several steps, both alchemical and ritualistic. The result of her efforts is a dark greyish tea, smelling like brimstone and spices. She pours it into a wooden cup and hands it to Maryl. "Drink." She does so. "Gods, it is foul." "Most good medicine is." The priestess proceeds to caress Maryl's belly, whispering eldritch words. "It is a shame, I would've liked very much to see you heavy with child." "Me too." I add. Maryl blushes but otherwise does not comment. \ \ "Good, none may say I was not a generous lover." Says Vierna, after emptying half a pitcher of wine. "Have I earned my prize?" I would be inclined to toss up my arms and proclaim a loud //yes//, but teasing her is just so much fun. "I don't know. What do you say, Maryl? Did she?" "From my point of view, it is so." Says she, her hand on her belly. "Alas, the prize is not mine to give." "Yes, it is." I bend towards her to whisper. "It would be yours had you the means to claim it." "Oh well… in this case." \ \ Maryl envelopes me in a loving embrace and gives me countless kisses until she brings me down onto her. She has me resting my head between her tits while caressing my butt. With the corner of my eye, I see Vierna approaching, her cock erect once more. Maryl spreads my oversized butt for her. "I believe she is ready." She says. "Look at it twitching. You can't wait for it, can't you." I could most definitely wait for it. I still would've preferred Nefail to do this. No no no, I will not think about her now. "Yes!" I lie. "So hurry up and fuck my ass, or let your sister do it in your stead." \ \ She holds on to my butt and spreads it. She comes down to meet it with her cock. Her purple dark tip, still shiny with Maryl's climax, caresses my crack and, after a few adjustments, kisses my butthole. The tingling sensation comes back, stronger and more distinct than ever before. I may have little love for Vierna, but I do love cock. I hold on to Maryl with one hand and help Vierna spread me with the other. This is it, I feel the head of her cock parting me, it is glorious. \ \ "Slow and steady, sister." Viconia reminds her. "You don't want to break her." "It's so soft, so warm." Vierna flatters me. "The softest and warmest I ever…" She thrusts further and I feel every millimetre going inside. It is a bizarre sensation, bizarre and so very intense. Yet, to my surprise, there is no pain. "Sister, stop! You'll split her in two." "I cannot…I cannot stop." Says Vierna, her cock sinking further into my asshole. "It is pulling me in." I am doing nothing of the sort, or am I? Feeling her reaching way way up inside, she touches nerves I did not know I had, awakens sensations dormant and unknown. I want more of it, I want all of it. I push back towards her, impaling myself onto her. I push and push and push until I feel my wet pussy hit her ballsack. I moan in pleasure, while she screams almost in pain. \ \ "Oh, my Goddess!" Viconia and Iivea wail. "Sister, are you all right?" "I'm about to lose it… do something!" Viconia answer the call with quick chanting and eldritch motions. She then grabs her sister by the balls, closing her index and thumb around the base of her cock. I can see none of it, but recognise a spell at work. What specific effect it may have I do not know, but I feel Vierna's cock growing yet harder inside of me and her ballsack swelling up against me. "Goddess!" I giggle at the intensified sensation. "What is happening back there?" "She was about to blow her load, I had to lock her climax." "Lock her climax?" "A simple yet very useful spell. Her orgasm is now divinely sealed and only my command can ever set it free. Sorry, sister. I had to think quickly." Vierna is unable to respond, her cock a prisoner in a cage of pleasure. "Are you all right, young Elifael? Are your organs all still where they are meant to be?" "I believe they are, I don't feel any pain." "You…don't? Are you sure?" "Quite sure. It does feel a little strange, certainly intense, but not unpleasant. Malla Vierna, I believe you can move if you want to." \ \ Vierna answers my suggestion by pulling all of her cock out to the tip and shoving it back in with one sudden motion. Again, there is no pain. "Goddess almighty!" Exclaims Viconia. "Holy fuck!" Adds Iivea, more spontaneously. "How does she… how can she…?" "We are witnesses to a miracle." Says Viconia, raising her arms in prayer. "Praise be to the Queen of Phalli." "Praise be!" \ \ I do not join their prayers, I am too busy enjoying the sensation of this juicy cock filling me as I have never been filled before. It is so different from having it in my pussy. I distinctly feel the texture of the skin all the way up, enjoying each small imperfection, every little bump on her cock as it goes back and forth. "Does it feel good, mistress," Asks Maryl, from beneath me. "It does feel very nice." I answer, pressing myself on her plump tits, her nipples tickling me. "You should try it." "Oh no! No more butt fucking for me for a while. I believe your sister may have ruined me for good." Jealousy gives my heart a squeeze, tiny yet perceptible. More confusing yet, I'm unsure what truly bothers me? That Maryl was given pleasure by someone else, or that Nefail did? I chase the thought away. I won't let such silly notions spoil this moment. I turn my head to Vierna and, to both my and her amazement, I grab her by the hair. \ \ "Harder." I whisper to her, both commanding and imploring. "Do your worst, otherwise I'll never forgive you." She is probably wondering if I've just gone mad, or always secretly have been. Still, her pride would not let her otherwise. She pulls all the way out and goes back in with fury, slapping my pussy with her balls. She does so again, and again a wave of pleasure goes from my butt throughout my body. "More!" I beg of her. "Give me more." \ \ Vierna truly gives her all, thrusting into me as if her life depended on it. Not even the Matron gave it to me like that. Too afraid to break me, I suppose. And broken I should be! I have no idea how my body can hold this much stress, but not only does it hold, it is giving me sensations I never imagined. "Mistress!" Maryl calls me, caressing my cheek. "You look ecstatic." "I am! This feels so good, I don't know how I could live without it, how I will be able to live without it after tonight." "I am so glad." Maryl says, pulling me back onto her soft and welcoming tits. "I wish I could make you this happy." "But you do." I moan. "This is all you." I dive onto her lips and kiss her with devouring passion. At the same time, I push my buttocks back, the better to take Vierna's cock with." \ \ "Sister, you look just about to faint." Says Viconia with mocking concern. "Stay out of my way." Growls Vierna between thrusts. "Maybe I should just speak the word and break the seal, I bet your cumshot will be spectacular." "No!" She insists. More desperate than threatening. "Not yet, I need… I need to fuck her more." "Is she that good? I mean… I don't think you ever got this wild fucking my ass." Vierna slows down, trying to get a better grip on her own sensations. "She is hard to believe and impossible to describe. I've never fucked an asshole like hers." "You got me more than intrigued. Would it be too much if I asked you to move aside?" "The hells I am!" "Just for five minutes." "I am not giving you five seconds." "I see… how about we…" She goes into whispering. What the hells does she have in mind? Spit roasting me? "You think she can…?" Vierna asks. "Only one way to find out." Viconia answers, coming forth cock first. \ \ I can’t see what they are doing but soon feel it. Vierna pulls her cock back, not completely out, just about. Slowly, gently, but steadily, I feel a second cock squeezing in. "What the hells do you think you are doing?" I panic. "Giving you a double anal fuck." Says Viconia. "We used to do it all the time after we passed the ordeal, didn’t we sister." "Indeed." Says Vierna, happy memories coming back to her. "Albeit, we used a potion of malleability to accomplish the deed… most times." "Remember the ogress?" "I do, she had enough room for you, me, and mother." "Truly." Viconia’s voice softens, her mind going back to happier times. "I missed this, sister. I missed you." I turn my head just enough to see them press together their lips, their tongues, their boobs, their cocks. When they break their kiss, they blush in their newfound complicity. "Let’s give this El’Naar whore the anal fuck of a lifetime." I would complain, but my ass is full of delightful cock, and my mouth full of delighted screams. \ \ I was inclined to think that with double the amount of cock, I would get twice the pleasure, but I don’t. I get four times as much. The twins fuck my ass with the passion of the succubi and the technique of the great tantric masters of Tier Brache. When one goes in, the other goes out, which gives me the sensation of constant and infinite penetration. To have this endless cock sliding inside of me… it makes me lose my mind. "Mistress! Are you well?" I can barely hear Maryl. All I listen to is the voice of the Goddess and she is so very pleased with me. I feel she is about to reward me with an earth-shattering orgasm. "Slow down!" Vierna says. "I’ve been at this for a while, I can’t keep up with you." "I cannot slow down, her ass is… just too good." \ \ The constant flow of cock going in and out of me becomes faster and I can feel them twitching against me and one another. I don’t know what they are hitting inside of me, but it feels absolutely grand when they do. "Harder! I’m about to cum, I can feel it. Fuck my ass harder." "Did you hear that, sister?" Asks Viconia, her breath growing short. "Shall I go first?" "Yes." Says Vierna. "No!" I protest. "I want both of you to cum at the same time." "At the same time?" Viconia says. "But that… that might be dangerous, even for you." "I don’t care!" I spread my ass as much as I possibly can. "I want it all and I want it now. Cum in my ass, cum together or not at all!" The twins hesitate, but after nodding to each other, they press on. \ \ They accelerate their thrusting. Not only that but they also start sliding their cocks in me in unison and not one at a time. I don’t know how this can be. It should be excruciating. Instead, it is driving me mad with pleasure. I don’t want this to end, I don’t want to do anything else for the rest of eternity. Yet end it must if I want to have my ass filled to the brim with the cum I so desperately crave. "I’m almost there, sister." Says Viconia. "Are you ready for me to break the seal?" "I am." Answers Vierna, on her last breath. "All right, one final push!" The two cocks slide in as deep as they possibly can, it feels like they are penetrating my soul. "Now!" The divine seal around Vierna’s cock breaks. She screams, Viconia screams, I scream. The tide of cum that hits my insides feels like an anal volcano… a volcanus! My belly fills up with warmth, my heart with pride, and every fibre of my being with pleasure. \ \ The twins slide out of my overstretched and overflowing asshole. I for myself drop dead on Maryl. "Mistress! Mistress, are you all right?" I hear her call but cannot answer. I slip into the world of dreams, fucked silly and smiling. \ [[Sweet dreams|C5S13a]]

\ It takes me a long while to come to and see the aftermath of this insane sexual onslaught. I have been laid on many cushions and left to rest. Someone is washing me with a wet cloth and warm perfumed water. I open my eyes expecting Maryl, but finding Iivea. \ \ "What happened? Where is everyone?" I try to say, but everything that comes out of my mouth is an unintelligible mumbling. "At last you are awake." Iivea says. I try to rise but fall back in among the pillows. "Easy now, you have been severely tested." Severely does not even begin to describe my sensations. I cannot feel my legs and as for my anus, I feel like it is still being doubly impaled on cock. I reach for it expecting to find a crater, but it appears mostly unspoiled. I pull up enough to spot Vierna laying on her back, her still cum-leaking cock resting on her thigh. As for Viconia, she is emptying the last bit of her balls inside my dear Maryl. I'm too exhausted to do anything but lay down. \ \ The lights of Narbondel are now rising beyond the mushroom forest. The soiree, which felt too long and too short at the same time, comes to an end. Viconia and Iivea accompany us to their ghost carriage. I need to be carried, I doubt I will ever walk again. Vierna does not bid us goodbye in person, too tired to grace us with her presence. It is just as well, we are all soon to meet again. \ \ In the carriage I lay on my belly, my poor devastated butt cannot possibly hold my weight. Maryl stares outside lost in her thoughts. When our eyes meet, she smiles. The silence feels heavy and it is she who first tries to dispel it. "It was an incredible night." "Incredible indeed. I must admit you did quite well. You are growing used to our traditions and customs." I giggle. "You'll soon be drow in all but looks." "I'll never be drow, mistress. I embrace your customs only for the sake of the one I love." Oh, Maryl. You pick at the strings of my heart as the most skilled bard. "Was it all for my sake? Has the experience brought you no joy at all?" "It did, mistress. But were you not there, this would've been torment. Instead, it was a night of delightful albeit sinful pleasure and a memory I will forever cherish." "Come here." I beg of her. She moves to my seat and lets me rest my head on her lap. The carriage forges forth and I fall asleep beneath her gentle caresses. \ [[Sleep now|C5EpilogueA]]

\ The date of my departure is fast approaching and time feels shorter and shorter with each passing cycle. \ \ Maryl and I spend together as much time as we can. Our morning sessions have now turned into hours-long encounters. I don't get out of my bed before my tongue has explored every hidden corner of her body and I don't fall asleep before she has done the same with me. \ \ The servants talk, of course, but we care not. Synafae may not approve but can do little about it since Nefail is watching over us. We invite her often to our bed and a few precious times she is just too pent up and tempted to refuse. She never accepts to fuck me though, if not through Maryl. It is so frustrating but there is no persuading her. At least she accepts my kisses and my blowjobs. Maryl and I have to fight over her seed. \ \ One night I am especially frustrated by the lack of cock, Maryl proposes to invite the twins over. Vierna and Viconia readily accept and finally, I get my well-deserved injection of love. Maryl is content to watch and touch herself as the have their way, fucking me in my ass and pussy or both of them in my ass at the same time. If only I could convince Nefail to join us and have all of my holes filled at once. That cycle will come, mark my words. \ \ I wish this could last forever. \ [[Alas, it cannot|C5Epilogue]]

<<set $C5S2b4 to true>>\ \ To visit the house mage I have to visit her at her laboratory, the hanging tower of black ivory she seldom leaves. She makes me wait, of course, let not the power dynamics between me and her ever be forgotten. "Thirdborn." She welcomes me once the doors slide open. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" "I wanted to give my teacher one last goodbye before running off to pester my new educators." She offers me a half smile, appreciating the attempt at humour more than the joke in itself. "Have a seat." "I'll stand, thank you." \ \ "Every time I wonder inside Veldrina's private domain, I get a glimpse of her work. The whole place would look like a library, was it not for the scattered notes only she can read and half-completed projects that litter the place. \ \ "What have you been working on of late?" "I was perfecting my casual banter." She claims. "It is most fortunate that you came along." "Is it so wrong of me to attempt a proper conversation? Do you take no pleasure in society?" "It mostly depends on the society." "You seem to prefer the company of bats and spiders to that of your kin." "Spiders?" She scoffs. "It is the lot of the few among us who have other thoughts in their heads besides the constant and continuous call of copulation." "Why so grim, house mage?" I fill my voice with sensuality, more to poke at her than to seduce her. <<if $VloveT is true>>\ "Did Triel reject your advances?" "Your concern is most touching, thirdborn." "While your sarcasm is not." She looks into my eyes, searching for falsehood. She finds none. "The master of arms has rejected my invitation to a rendezvous, twice. The first time she was polite enough to come up with a convincing excuse, the second one she opted for a poor one, as to make me desist from further attempts, which I will." "What did you propose to her?" "Nothing serious." Says she, after careful consideration. "A simple stroll through the gardens. It was the lightest activity I could think of. Alas, even that was too much for my fierce female fighter. She dislikes all company, including mine." "She is a bit of an introvert." "I know!" She scoffs. "We are simply meant to be as it is plain for all to see." "I'll talk to her." "On my behalf? I would prefer you did not." "Don't be absurd. She is a shy one, and a direct approach would be counterproductive. Don't worry, I'll think of something." "Much obliged, thirdborn. But I would prefer you kept out of this." "Alright then. I suppose I better take my leave."<<else>> "Maybe I should leave."<</if>> I offer her half a bow. "I apologise for disturbing your work." \ \ I walk to the doors, hoping all along the way she will stop me. "Wait." She says, perfectly aware of my thoughts. "I don't want you to leave for the grand temple with the wrong notion of your former teacher. Among the matron's children, you may have been my least favourite student, but not my least favourite pupil." "Are those not synonyms?" I ask, half-smiling myself. "Not in this case, no. Nefail and… her twin were intelligent and capable, but they kept to their own company. Synafae was clever, more clever than any of her sisters or her mother. Nonetheless, she only saw me as a potential ally, someone that may help her fulfil her ambitions, and her ambitions are dull." "What ambitions do you speak of?" "Dull ones, thirdborn, and I am no one's tool. No longer." \ \ She seems to finally let go of the tension. "You, my dear, have never been particularly bright. You have shown me the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence. The moment you had learned to read and write, I knew we would've never gone much further than that." "I am waiting for a direly needed but." She gives me a wide smile. "But… None among your sisters ever visited me without a specific request, none has ever shown any curiosity for my personal affairs, none have ever asked me //how are you this cycle//." "You do the utmost to remind everyone that you favour solitude." "Yes and you are the only one who was too dense, too stupid, too stubborn to understand that. So, I believe what I am trying to say… is thank you." "You are welcome. Shall we sing about it?" "No, for the love and hate of the dark Seldarine, no." \ \ I eventually accept to have a seat and entertain the house mage with what conversation I can provide. "There is one thing you may do for me if you would indulge me." "So you did come here with a specific goal in mind." "No, I came here for a generic one. If I am making any sort of request 'tis just to give you the possibility to display that mastery of arcane art you are so rightfully proud of." "Of course. What would you have me do?" "Could you read my future?" "Read your future?" I got her to laugh if nothing else. "Shall we also have our nails and hair done while we are at it?" "Well, now that you mention it-" "Nevermind! Let's be done with it. Show me your hand." "Really, palm reading? No sacrifices to the demons or communion with devils?" She silently insists and I comply. \ \ She studies my hand while I study her face. She appears weary at first, but slowly her expression shifts into curiosity, confusion, and ultimately concern. "Ye gods!" She exclaims. "What? What is it? What have you seen?" "The tip of your index and middle fingers, they look at least one hundred years older than the rest of your otherwise smooth hand. How much have you been using them?" I pull back my hand, my face ablaze with embarrassment. "Well, you did mention the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence, imagine that in a society that revolves entirely around sex." "Good thing it is finally over, then." "True enough. Now, will you actually read my future or do you want to ridicule me further?" \ \ She conjures tea, which is brought by invisible and inaudible servants, the only company she would tolerate. "We have moved from palm reading to tea leaves. That is not a giant leap forward." "I will waste no diamond dust nor deva's blood to find out with absolute certainty how many daughters you'll deliver, princess. The tea leaves will at least serve a double purpose." \ \ We sip our tea in silence, except for the few eldritch verses Veldrina utters as the cup empties. Once the leaves hold still, she begins to read. "You will find true love." She mocks me. "Oh, how nice." I mock her back. "Several times." "How many?" "No less than five every ten cycles." We exchange a laugh. It is good to see the house mage cracking a joke, even if I happen to be the butt of it. \ \ "You are about to embark on a long journey." She goes on. "Your powers are something to behold, house mage." I say, but this time she ignores my sarcasm. "You will know cold and heat, hunger and thirst." She continues. "You will know the crack of the whip, the bite of the chain, and the sweet taste of freedom." "Sounds kinky." Again, my attempt at humour falls flat. The house mage fills the cup again and empties it just as quickly. "You will see enemies turn into friends and friends into enemies. You will travel beyond the horizons of mortal lands and come back with both blessings and burdens." "You are talking about my ordeal, no doubt. So I will return from that, right?" She does not answer, forcing me to insist. "Right?" "Is this some sort of joke?" Asks she, showing me the bottom of her cup, which to me means nothing. "Did you or your sisters somehow do this?" "What are you talking about? What have you seen?" She studies me with suspicion until she recognises my confusion as genuine. She tosses away the leaves and repeats the ritual from the start. \ \ We go through the same procedure again, albeit much faster and in silence. When she reads the leaves again, she looks upon them as if they were a nest of snakes. "Veldrina, what is going on?" "No more prophecies for today." She declares, rising from her stool. "What? No, are you going to leave me like this?" "Indeed I am, out now. We are both busy." Arcane hands grab onto me and firmly pull me to the doors. "House mage, if this is an attempt to frighten me, you may call it a stunning success." Her demeanour softens and the invisible servants let go of their ghostly grasp. "You need not concern yourself with this. Not for the next fifty years at least." "What will happen in fifty years?" "I do not know." She declares and I believe her. "I shall seek answers, princess. You have my word I will bring them to you, should I find any." I sigh. "Maybe we should have just played sava." The house mage lowers her head and clenches her lips. She too would've probably preferred not to part on such a grim note. "I shall prepare a gift for you." "A gift?" "Something special that I believe will be of great use. As... a chance to display my mastery I am so rightfully proud of." "Are you just giving me something else to look forward to?" "Oh, now you decide to prove bright?" "I will miss you, house mage." "Me too, princess." She confesses. "Me too." \ <<if $C5S2b1 is false>>\ [[Go see Synafae|C5S2b1]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S2b2 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S2b2]] <</if>>\ <<if $Emeraldpath is true and $C5S2b3 is false>>\ [[Go visit Emerald|C5S2b3]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S2b1 is true and $C5S2b2 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S3b]] <</if>>\

\ The lights of Narbondel are now rising beyond the mushroom forest. The soiree, which felt too long and too short at the same time, comes to an end. Viconia and Iivea accompany us to their ghost carriage. I need to be carried, I doubt I will ever walk again. Vierna does not bid us goodbye in person. Because of pride or because of shame, I cannot tell. \ \ In the carriage I lay on my belly, my poor devastated butt cannot possibly hold my weight. Synafae watches over me, the lust in her eyes warms my heart. "You have been beyond incredible." "You inspired me to it." \ \ The city lights brighten in the distance and the city is awakening. "Synafae, do you believe the twins will hold a grudge?" "Vierna may do so, perhaps. Should we care? I think not. You may extort out of her anything your whims may suggest. At the same time, you gained favour with two of her sisters, which is always good. All in all, this was a good night." "I really wish you shared your plans with me before you enacted them especially when they involve my ass being nailed by horsecock." "Oh, that was no machination of mine. It was all the work of the Goddess." The fiend hides her blushing face. "You were so beautiful, little Eli. I swear I am this close to breaking down into tears." "You are making fun of me." "I would never, little Eli. I will never." She moves to my seat. "Do you trust me?" She lets me rest on her lap and strokes my hair. "With all my heart." "And I shall lead you to greatness." "Aye... to greatness." With sweet words and caresses, she lulls me into sleep. \ [[The future awaits|C5EpilogueD]]

\ The logistical aspects of the act require some preparation. It is not the most spontaneous of my sexual encounters. My two partners are especially weary of Synafae watching and scrutinising their every move. \ \ Maryl lays down and I climb on her pretty face. She begins to lick me while spreading my ass for Sally. The young human hesitates. "Is there a problem?" Asks Synafae, growing impatient. "Nothing, m'lady." Says Sally. "I am just mesmerised by this fine arse of her." "I know, right? Isn't she just perfect in every way?" "Aye, that she is and I am so very attracted to it, so happy I am about to do this, yes." \ \ I can feel the effort it takes her to execute the task. Unfortunately, there is little I can do to make it more pleasant for her. She will have to endure. While Maryl's tongue is delightful as it always is, Sally barely touches me. Her licks are teasing, ticklish, and far from pleasant. <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>If only a certain gnome was here in her stead.<</if>> \ \ "You are doing terrible, redhead. Have you never licked an ass before?" "Well, I-" "Move aside, I'll show you how it is done." "What?" I protest. "No, Synafae, wait! You are not really going to do that?" "Why not? I know how sensitive you are back there, it would be sacrilegious to deny you with such sensation." "But... I have yet to bathe since the Waterfall Palace." "All the better, your natural smell is rather intoxicating." \ \ Synafae stares at my still virgin asshole almost in awe. She is just joking. There is no way she is really going to do it. Right? The answer comes in the form of a long lick, from my vagina to the upper end of my asscrack. "What a delicacy you are, little sister." Again that tingling sensation. My sister's tongue feels impossibly long and warm as it stimulates my anus, she almost makes me forget Maryl's. \ \ "She is getting really wet." My servant remarks with a happy note in her voice. "Indeed, she is getting close. Redhead, show me that you have learned." Sally gives a few more tentatives licks, they are just as ineffective as before. "No, that won't do." Synafae pulls her back. "Listen carefully and look me in the eyes. Is my sister's ass not beautiful." "Aye, she has the finest of arses. I am simply not-" "You are attracted to it, you do want to please it, to worship it. You want that more than anything in the world." "I am not sure, m'lady." "Yes, you are. Nobody is that straight, right?" She pulls Sally to her and forces her into a deep kiss. The young human puts up a strong resistance, then a weak resistance, then no resistance at all. Half a minute later she is returning the kiss with twice the passion." "Does my sister's asshole taste good?" "It ain't as bad as I would've thought." "Good... now worship it as it deserves." \ \ Again Sally goes for my asshole, but this time it feels different, way different. She licks me with skill and passion, giving me strong stimulation. All awkwardness is gone from her demeanour, on the contrary, she seems to be enjoying this as much as I am. \ \ "How is it sister, better?" "Way better!" I gasp. "This is... really intense." "I'm glad." She pours herself a cup of tea and enjoys the spectacle. "Do tell, sister. Have you considered how you shall spend these days?" "I-" It is difficult for me to think, let alone have a conversation. "I did not think about it." "Well, you should. This will be your last chance to see your affections for a while. You should go see mother, and spend as much time with her as possible." "I suppose I should." I really don't want to see mother any time soon. I don't even want to think about her right now. "I should also go see Nefail." <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>"Absolutely, her more than anyone."<<else>>"Nefail? Of course, of course. We cannot forget about our beloved older sister."<</if>> She halts to ponder. \ \ In the meantime, Sally and Maryl keep licking me. I am amazed at Sally's sudden change of mind, she even exchanges a sloppy kiss with Maryl. \ \ “About the promise I made to Nefail.” I breathe out as my butthole comes under renewed assault from Sally. <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>"Yes! Truly magnificent. That such a treasure is kept as a gift for your beloved sister. Oh, I am so envious I could die."<<else>>"Well, one can only hope she realises how lucky she is to be offered such a precious gift."<</if>> She ponders more. "Have you thought about how to present it to her?" "Present it?" "You can't just walk to her door and drop your garments. We, by which I mean you, need to help her relax first. She can be shy, our big sister." "How do we-" I am getting close, despite the distraction. "-do that?" \ \ Synafae pours another cup to help her think, while I can barely hold it together. "We need to bring her somewhere she can relax, open up, and let her guard down." "Like the Waterfall Palace?" "Oh no, that won't do. We must take her somewhere unusual, somewhere she would not think about on her own." "Erm, m'lady, I may have an idea." Says Sally, her tongue clearly tired. "How about somewhere you could go without being seen, disguised. The intrigue itself will feel most thrilling." "Really? Such as?" "Oh, one of the taverns by the lake, to a music show maybe... I got it!" Sally exults. "For a night of romance and intrigue, there is no better place than theatre." "The theatre?" I raise an eyebrow at the suggestion. Drows are elegant and refined, theatre is crass and vulgar. "I'm not sure Nefail would like that." "Actually..." Says Synafae. "That is a sensible proposition. It would be unexpected, it would be fun. Good thinking, redhead. Now do finish my sister off." She pushes Sally's mouth back in between my buttcheeks. "We have much to prepare." \ [[I'm about to cum|C5S3c]]

\ After I ride out what has been a really strong toe-curling orgasm, Synafae sends Sally and Maryl on their way. We do have much to organise. \ \ "So," Synafae begins. "Where do we begin?" "Well, we should send Nefail a proper invitation, written by my clumsy hand. Also, I should get a proper attire, for the soiree and for the night to come after. <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\I guess I will be forced to visit the Silvery Needle again.<<else>>\I'll send Maryl to the Silvery Needle.<</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\ I should also pay a visit to Veldrina, Goddess knows when I will get another chance to.<</if>>\ <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>"Indeed, we should get ready. Oh, little Eli, I so look forward to this." She kisses me. <<set $C5S3c1 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3c2 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3c3 to false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S3c1]] <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\[[Go visit Emerald|C5S3c2]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S3c3]].<</if>>\ <<else>>\"Actually, little Eli, I was thinking." "About what?" "We cannot take Nefail to just any play. You know how difficult she can be. We need to pick one carefully." "But I know nothing of theatre, do you?" "Not much, unfortunately. What to do, what to do? Ah, I know: we will go on our own, just the two of us. If the play turns out to be good, we will take Nefail along the second time." "Won't this spoil the soiree a little?" "To us, perhaps, but not to her. And we do want to make it perfect for her, right?" "I suppose we do." <<set $C5S3e1 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3e2 to false>>\ <<set $C5S3e3 to false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S3e1]] <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\[[Go visit Emerald|C5S3e2]]<</if>> <<if $Veldrina gte 2>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S3e3]].<</if>>\ <</if>>\ \

<<set $C5S3c1 to true>>\ \ Why is it so hard to steady my hand? I've spent the best part of an hour trying to write a message to Nefail. In my mind the words are perfect, but as soon as I pour them onto the scroll, they turn ugly in both form and meaning. "Goddess almighty, what am I doing wrong?" I yell. "You are just tense, little sister." Synafae reassures me. "Why don't you let me write it down for you." "Thank you, Synafae." I say. "It seems I can't still my hand any more than my heart." "Then allow me to be your hand and tell me if it conveys your feelings properly." She begins writing, her hand firm and elegant, each rune she commits to the page a tiny masterpiece. "Most noble firstborn and queen of my heart. I long for your company, to see your face, to hear your voice, to feel your touch. The treasure I promised you, I guarded well and I count the minutes to the moment you may finally claim it. But before we can get to that perfect moment, I would like to invite you to a night of romance and reunion, along with our sister Synafae. We are to leave the palace alone and unescorted, therefore I beg you to exercise the maximum degree of discretion." "It does sound about right." I concur. "I'm not done." She bites her lip. "Sister dearest, if you only know what torment it has been to wait for so long. Every fibre of my being quakes at the idea of your majestic, marvelous, magnificent member finally deflowering my miniscule asshole. If you only knew how much it craves for you, how much it screams at me to come to you in haste, rip off my garments and shout to you //take it, it is yours//. Alas, I know better than to behave in such a fashion. I shall therefore be a good little sister and wait for you to claim what is rightfully yours when and how you see fit. Your affectionate sister, Elifael. So what do you think?" "Those are beautiful words, I am almost envious of her." I giggle. "Aye, me too." \ <<if $C5S3c2 is false and $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Go to Emerald|C5S3c2]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3c3 is false>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S3c3]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3c1 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S4c]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S3c2 to true>>\ \ I get to the Silvery Needle just when Emerald is about to close the door. Nonetheless, she lets me in and accepts my commission. She has to take my measurements again, for she has forgotten them again. Since the hour is so late, I suggest refreshing her memory upstairs, lest other potential customers interrupt us. \ \ Little Emerald's house is just too precious. It is a delightful little house, albeit one fit for dolls. The entire place, with all its tiny rooms, would easily fit inside my bedchamber. Still, it is welcoming and delightfully cosy. Just looking at all the tiny appliances and furniture, makes me squeal on the inside. I look around the bedroom and see what it can tell me. Her wardrobe is tiny, absurd that a tailor may own so few dresses. She seems to be more fond of shoes, all whimsy and well-arranged. But what strikes me the most is the dressing table. Judging by the abundance of products, my little Emerald must have spent a lot of time to look at her best, she spent the best portion of two hours getting ready for our little date. I almost feel guilty squashing all her hard work beneath my plumpness. \ \ "Are you still with me?" Emerald is lying on her tiny bed, which happens to be barely large enough for me to sit upon. That turns out to be very convenient though, for all I had to do was lay the gnome onto it and take a seat onto her. She cannot answer my question, for she is too busy making love to my anus with her tongue, as she has been doing for the best part of an hour. \ \ Every now and then I get up so that she may catch her breath. I also invite her to take a pause, and maybe switch positions, but she will have none of that. She wants me to sit on her and grind my bum on her face, she wants to kiss me and lick my asshole as if it were the most delicious and delightful delicacy on the prime material plane. I'm sure I will eventually grow bored with this, but that is a bridge I shall cross once I get to it and for now, it is still not in sight. \ \ From this position, bringing her to climax is but a trick. All I have to do is rub her clit, press myself onto her a little harder, and wait until she grabs my thighs and that is it. She already came two times and we are well on the way with the third one. I only came once and not particularly hard, still it is so satisfying to watch her go wild like that. I feel her quivering under my fingers, she is coming again. I know what to do: let her catch her breath and then drop on her with all my weight. I feel her tongue reach deep up inside of me as her face disappears beneath my enveloping softness. Never had anyone worshiped me like this, she truly does make me feel like a Goddess. \ \ I finally get up, letting an excessive trail of saliva drip down from all around my gaping asshole. "More!" She begs of me, despite her short breath and exhausted tongue. "Oh, no. You are not getting any more of my asshole until you take a break. "If you insist." Says she, despite struggling to get enough air in her little lungs. "I do, now get over here and give me a kiss." "But I just licked-" "No excuses." \ \ I make her sit on my lap and exchange with her long and sloppy kisses. To taste myself bothers me a little, but this tiny annoyance is insignificant compared to the satisfaction of making little Emerald happy. "Oh, milady." Says she, between kisses. "You are wonderful, you are a gift from the gods, you are perfect." "You are just the sweetest." I return without breaking the kisses. "Will my little host now have a turn?" "Oh no, milady." She goes on. "If I was to stop worshipping your perfection, even for a second, I fear you may disappear. You are a dream come true, noble one. I must enjoy you for as long as I can. For at any moment, I may wake up and you will be gone." I smile at her, and she flatters me as no one else can. "May I now return to kiss your asshole? Just a little bit longer." "Oh no, not before you let me lick your pussy." I rest my head on the tiny bed and have her sit on my face this time. "Noble one, please no. I am... not deserving." I ignore her and once I get her pussy on my tongue, she is powerless to resist me. \ \ I keep on going until I see her rolling her eyes, her tongue dangling out of her mouth as I feel her tiny thighs squeeze my head. She cums all over my mouth and I enjoy her taste to the fullest. She is now completely out of breath and must rest. There is not enough room on the bed for both of us, so we lay together on the carpet. \ \ "I still cannot believe this is really happening." Says she, staring at the low ceiling of the tiny bedroom. "Every time I turn to you I must ask: are you real?" "I am quite real, little one." I caress her. "Tell, me what is it that you like about me?" "Everything." She states that as if that was the most self-explanatory thing in the world. "What do you like about me? That would be a much better question." "I like your smile. I like to see your cute happy little face. I like your teeny teensy tongue digging its way deep inside of me. I like having your pussy cumming on my face. There is plenty to like, I'd say." "That's a relief, milady. To know I can also give and not just take." \ \ We rest side by side, exchanging caresses and keeping each other warm. "Milady-" "I believe, in view of the circumstance, that you may call me by name." "Oh, I could never bring myself to do that." "Why not?" I giggle. "Because you are drow and your kin is so far above mine. To speak your name, would be to forget my place and in forgetting my place, I fear I might lose you." "That will never happen." I reassure her. "Tell me, have you always been attracted to my kin?" "For as far as I can remember, yes. Aunt Agatha, you see, she had a priestess as a lover. I once caught them having very steamy sex inside the workshop. It was one hells of a sexual awakening. I had to finger myself to sleep that night." "Did she also have a big butt like mine?" "Not like yours, no. Still pretty big though. She also had a huge cock, how auntie loved to take it in every possible way." I giggle alongside her. \ \ "Say, Emerald." I say after a brief pause. "Would you also like that? To be fucked by a priestess." "Are you planning to share me with one of your sisters, milady?" "Perhaps..." "I cannot accept, noble one. My heart is yours alone, please don't mistreat it." "You gnomes are monogamous?" "Mostly, yes. I certainly am... I could not even think of any other woman since I met you." Her compliment makes me giggle, but I do not return it. "Is monogamy not a burden?" I argue. "To have but one partner and give up every other potential suitor. Does that not make you feel caged?" "I would not know, milady. I am no philosopher. What I do know is that, if I was to give up everyone else to always be with you, I would do so in a heartbeat." "Oh, you are so sweet." I kiss her puffy cheek. "And what about you, milady? Are you never afraid that any of your... affections may fall for some other lover and forget you?" "Every lover is irreplaceable, no one in the world gives me what you do." "Thank you." She reddens. "But seriously, is there no jealousy among your kin?" "Oh yes there is, plenty of it too.<<if $Maryllove is true>>\ The... person most dear to me is always uneasy when I show interest in others. Even just the presence of a potential rival makes her scoff and act all upset. She is lovely when she does that."<</if>>\<<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ I can be jealous, at times. My older sister Synafae has countless suitors, most if not all more deserving of her attention than me. You can imagine how that makes me feel."<</if>>\<<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ I believe my sister Nefail can get a little jealous of me. I didn't notice at first, but recently... She is just adorable when she does that, I swear." <</if>>\<<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ "For example, I am jealous of my sister Synafae, who in turn is jealous of our sister Nefail, who is herself jealous of me, I believe. The three of us form a triangle of jealousy, with very sharp edges."<</if>>\ \ \ I sense discomfort in my petite partner and a sudden doubt assails me. "Oh my Goddess, I should've not said that. Please forgive me." "There is nothing to forgive, milady." A heavy silence follows. "Are you sure?" I must ask. She holds her tongue, catching a hasty response before it leaves her mouth. She answers only with her thoughts well in order. "I have no illusion that we can be a couple, milady." Says she, twisting her fingers. "I know that your faith and culture differ a lot from ours, I do not presume to hold you to the same standards. That would be foolish." "Would you like it, though? For us to be a couple, I mean." Again she hesitates, ponders, and finally speaks. "Yes." "You are adorable." "Aye, I'm your adorable little lover." "Emerald, if this is not enough for you-" "No no no! Do not misunderstand, I don't want to end this." Says she in haste. "Sexually speaking, you are everything I ever dreamed of and... by the fashion you treat me I can easily tell that you are also a good person. I am not ready to let you go." "Well, you won't have to." I take her in my arms and cuddle her with countless caresses. \ \ "Listen, things are what they are." She looks away, but I turn her face back to me. "But when we are alone, we can pretend that the rest of the world does not exist, we can pretend that nothing will happen before or after we meet. When it is just the two of us, I'll be your girlfriend and nothing else. What do you say?" "I... I'd say that this is as happy as I ever was and possibly ever will be." Her eyes well up and again we lose in each other. \ \ "Diamonds, rubies and gold!" She exclaims. "Mil-" "Elifael." I correct her. "Elifael." She savours my name for a few moments. "I did not make you cum yet. I am so sorry." "I quite enjoyed what you did. I even came once." "And I came four times!" She protests. "I will not let my girlfriend walk out of my bedroom all pent up and bothered. No way, no how. Get on the bed... please." No simple task, considering how small it is. "No, not like that." \ \ She has me get on my knees, then spreads my legs just enough to let me lay on my stomach. In this position, my ass is fully exposed and vulnerable. "Are you going to lick me more?" I ask. "If you would allow that." "I'll do anything you want, you are my girlfriend." I giggle. "Well then..." \ \ Again her tongue penetrates my anus. No, I do not yet tire of the sensation. feeling her delicate mouth pleasing me in such a vulnerable place, sends shivers up my spine. "Yes, sweetheart. Just like that." I push her head into me. "Lick your girlfriend's asshole. Lick it until you can lick no more." I enjoy what is by now a familiar sensation to the fullest, to have warm saliva all over my butthole makes me feel so desired. It is almost intoxicating, but not enough to cum. Fortunately, Emerald begins to rub my pussy with her little hand. Not the best position to do this, but I enjoy the attention. \ \ She rubs me for a while and, truth be told, I am so horny that I am probably getting her wet to the elbow. Then, out of nowhere, she stops. "Hey, what's going on back there?" I protest. The answer arrives in the form of a delicate little hand entering my pussy to the wrist. "Woah!" I shout. "That I did not expect." "Does it bother you?" Asks she, her concern quite evident. "My hand cannot possibly be thicker than a matron's cock, right?" "Right, it is just sudden." I try to adjust. "I have never been fisted before." "Really?" She seems pleasantly surprised. "How does it feel?" "Well, it does feel kind of nice... can you move around a little?" \ \ She starts to move around, a lot, all the while licking my anus. It is a quite new sensation and it becomes more pleasant as I get used to it. Emerald's hand is tiny but capable, she explores the inside of my pussy with passionate curiosity and quickly finds all my most sensitive spots. It is so much different than being penetrated by a cock. She touches me everywhere, and stimulates me everywhere, she is like a perfect little sex toy. \ \ "Darling." I call her. "Could you go in a little deeper?" "A little deeper, you ask?" She grants my request and enters me to the elbow. "Yes, yes, just like that." \ \ I try to give her some directions, but really there is no need. She knows what she is doing all too well. "Have you done this before?" I must ask. "Sometimes." She admits with an embarrassed smile. "Do you like it?" "I never thought I would've liked it this much." I moan. "I won't last long... please lick me more. I want you to lick my ass as I cum." She is all too happy to grant my request. \ \ So we go on for a while. Her arm inside my pussy, her tongue inside my asshole. "Oh, Elifael." Says she, pausing her licking for but a moment. "You are perfect, perfect I tell you." "Don't stop!" I implore. "I am close, so very close." She redoubles her efforts. Her tongue goes in as deep as she can, while her hand finds and pleases every last nerve I have inside my overflowing pussy. I can feel my orgasm approaching. "I'm cumming!" I warn her. \ \ Emerald does not relent. She licks twice as fast and fists me thrice as fast. With her free hand, she pushes my buttcheeks together, enveloping herself in my ass. Soon my moans turn to screams and my orgasm is earth-shattering. So much so that I almost roll down the other side of the small bed. \ \ I rise catching my breath, complimenting my partner for her extraordinary performance. It is then that I see her completely drenched. "Goddess almighty, are you all right?" "I am mil- honey." She licks her lips. "What happened?" "I believe you squirted, very hard." "Oh, Goddess!" I hide my face. "This is so embarrassing." "Don't be embarrassed..." She climbs up to me. "It was wonderful... you are wonderful." Despite her being covered in my pussy juices, I cannot resist kissing her more and more and more. \ \ I should probably go back by now, the hour is late. But I care not, I don't know how long will it be before the next time I can meet this little pervy gnome of mine. So I decide to stay here for the night and spend almost all of it wide awake. When I walk outside, I see Emerald sending me kisses from the small window of her bedroom. I wink at her and decide to let her take one last good view of my naked butt. It is covered in countless kiss marks with the same colour as her lipstick. I don't cover it again until I am well out of her sight. \ <<if $C5S3c1 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S3c1]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3c3 is false>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S3c3]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3c1 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S4c]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S3c3 to true>>\ \ To visit the house mage I have to visit her at her laboratory, the hanging tower of black ivory she seldom leaves. She makes me wait, of course, let not the power dynamics between me and her ever be forgotten. "Thirdborn." She welcomes me once the doors slide open. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" "I wanted to give my teacher one last goodbye before running off to pester my new educators." She offers me a half smile, appreciating the attempt at humour more than the joke in itself. "Have a seat." "I'll stand, thank you." \ \ "Every time I wonder inside Veldrina's private domain, I get a glimpse of her work. The whole place would look like a library, was it not for the scattered notes only she can read and half-completed projects that litter the place. \ \ "What have you been working on of late?" "I was perfecting my casual banter." She claims. "It is most fortunate that you came along." "Is it so wrong of me to attempt a proper conversation? Do you take no pleasure in society?" "It mostly depends on the society." "You seem to prefer the company of bats and spiders to that of your kin." "Spiders?" She scoffs. "It is the lot of the few among us who have other thoughts in their heads besides the constant and continuous call of copulation." "Why so grim, house mage?" I fill my voice with sensuality, more to poke at her than to seduce her. <<if $VloveT is true>>\ "Did Triel reject your advances?" "Your concern is most touching, thirdborn." "While your sarcasm is not." She looks into my eyes, searching for falsehood. She finds none. "The master of arms has rejected my invitation to a rendezvous, twice. The first time she was polite enough to come up with a convincing excuse, the second one she opted for a poor one, as to make me desist from further attempts, which I will." "What did you propose to her?" "Nothing serious." Says she, after careful consideration. "A simple stroll through the gardens. It was the lightest activity I could think of. Alas, even that was too much for my fierce female fighter. She dislikes all company, including mine." "She is a bit of an introvert." "I know!" She scoffs. "We are simply meant to be as it is plain for all to see." "I'll talk to her." "On my behalf? I would prefer you did not." "Don't be absurd. She is a shy one, and a direct approach would be counterproductive. Don't worry, I'll think of something." "Much obliged, thirdborn. But I would prefer you kept out of this." "Alright then. I suppose I better take my leave."<<else>> "Maybe I should leave."<</if>> I offer her half a bow. "I apologise for disturbing your work." \ \ I walk to the doors, hoping all along the way she will stop me. "Wait." She says, perfectly aware of my thoughts. "I don't want you to leave for the grand temple with the wrong notion of your former teacher. Among the matron's children, you may have been my least favourite student, but not my least favourite pupil." "Are those not synonyms?" I ask, half-smiling myself. "Not in this case, no. Nefail and… her twin were intelligent and capable, but they kept to their own company. Synafae was clever, more clever than any of her sisters or her mother. Nonetheless, she only saw me as a potential ally, someone that may help her fulfil her ambitions, and her ambitions are dull." "What ambitions do you speak of?" "Dull ones, thirdborn, and I am no one's tool. No longer." \ \ She seems to finally let go of the tension. "You, my dear, have never been particularly bright. You have shown me the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence. The moment you had learned to read and write, I knew we would've never gone much further than that." "I am waiting for a direly needed but." She gives me a wide smile. "But… None among your sisters ever visited me without a specific request, none has ever shown any curiosity for my personal affairs, none have ever asked me //how are you this cycle//." "You do the utmost to remind everyone that you favour solitude." "Yes and you are the only one who was too dense, too stupid, too stubborn to understand that. So, I believe what I am trying to say… is thank you." "You are welcome. Shall we sing about it?" "No, for the love and hate of the dark Seldarine, no." \ \ I eventually accept to have a seat and entertain the house mage with what conversation I can provide. "There is one thing you may do for me if you would indulge me." "So you did come here with a specific goal in mind." "No, I came here for a generic one. If I am making any sort of request 'tis just to give you the possibility to display that mastery of arcane art you are so rightfully proud of." "Of course. What would you have me do?" "Could you read my future?" "Read your future?" I got her to laugh if nothing else. "Shall we also have our nails and hair done while we are at it?" "Well, now that you mention it-" "Nevermind! Let's be done with it. Show me your hand." "Really, palm reading? No sacrifices to the demons or communion with devils?" She silently insists and I comply. \ \ She studies my hand while I study her face. She appears weary at first, but slowly her expression shifts into curiosity, confusion, and ultimately concern. "Ye gods!" She exclaims. "What? What is it? What have you seen?" "The tip of your index and middle fingers, they look at least one hundred years older than the rest of your otherwise smooth hand. How much have you been using them?" I pull back my hand, my face ablaze with embarrassment. "Well, you did mention the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence, imagine that in a society that revolves entirely around sex." "Good thing it is finally over, then." "True enough. Now, will you actually read my future or do you want to ridicule me further?" \ \ She conjures tea, which is brought by invisible and inaudible servants, the only company she would tolerate. "We have moved from palm reading to tea leaves. That is not a giant leap forward." "I will waste no diamond dust nor deva's blood to find out with absolute certainty how many daughters you'll deliver, princess. The tea leaves will at least serve a double purpose." \ \ We sip our tea in silence, except for the few eldritch verses Veldrina utters as the cup empties. Once the leaves hold still, she begins to read. "You will find true love." She mocks me. "Oh, how nice." I mock her back. "Several times." "How many?" "No less than five every ten cycles." We exchange a laugh. It is good to see the house mage cracking a joke, even if I happen to be the butt of it. \ \ "You are about to embark on a long journey." She goes on. "Your powers are something to behold, house mage." I say, but this time she ignores my sarcasm. "You will know cold and heat, hunger and thirst." She continues. "You will know the crack of the whip, the bite of the chain, and the sweet taste of freedom." "Sounds kinky." Again, my attempt at humour falls flat. The house mage fills the cup again and empties it just as quickly. "You will see enemies turn into friends and friends into enemies. You will travel beyond the horizons of mortal lands and come back with both blessings and burdens." "You are talking about my ordeal, no doubt. So I will return from that, right?" She does not answer, forcing me to insist. "Right?" "Is this some sort of joke?" Asks she, showing me the bottom of her cup, which to me means nothing. "Did you or your sisters somehow do this?" "What are you talking about? What have you seen?" She studies me with suspicion until she recognises my confusion as genuine. She tosses away the leaves and repeats the ritual from the start. \ \ We go through the same procedure again, albeit much faster and in silence. When she reads the leaves again, she looks upon them as if they were a nest of snakes. "Veldrina, what is going on?" "No more prophecies for today." She declares, rising from her stool. "What? No, are you going to leave me like this?" "Indeed I am, out now. We are both busy." Arcane hands grab onto me and firmly pull me to the doors. "House mage, if this is an attempt to frighten me, you may call it a stunning success." Her demeanour softens and the invisible servants let go of their ghostly grasp. "You need not concern yourself with this. Not for the next fifty years at least." "What will happen in fifty years?" "I do not know." She declares and I believe her. "I shall seek answers, princess. You have my word I will bring them to you, should I find any." I sigh. "Maybe we should have just played sava." The house mage lowers her head and clenches her lips. She too would've probably preferred not to part on such a grim note. "I shall prepare a gift for you." "A gift?" "Something special that I believe will be of great use. As... a chance to display my mastery I am so rightfully proud of." "Are you just giving me something else to look forward to?" "Oh, now you decide to prove bright?" "I will miss you, house mage." "Me too, princess." She confesses. "Me too." \ <<if $C5S3c1 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S3c1]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3c2 is false and $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Go to Emerald|C5S3c2]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3c1 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S4c]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S3e1 to true>>\ \ Why is it so hard to steady my hand? I've spent the best part of an hour trying to write a message to Nefail. In my mind the words are perfect, but as soon as I pour them onto the scroll, they turn ugly in both form and meaning. "Goddess almighty, what am I doing wrong?" I yell. "You are just tense, little sister." Synafae reassures me. "Why don't you let me write it down for you." "Thank you, Synafae." I say. "It seems I can't still my hand any more than my heart." "Then allow me to be your hand and tell me if it conveys your feelings properly." She begins writing, her hand firm and elegant, each rune she commits to the page a tiny masterpiece. "Most noble firstborn and queen of my heart. I long for your company, to see your face, to hear your voice, to feel your touch. The treasure I promised you, I guarded well and I count the minutes to the moment you may finally claim it. But before we can get to that perfect moment, I would like to invite you to a night of romance and reunion, along with our sister Synafae. We are to leave the palace alone and unescorted, therefore I beg you to exercise the maximum degree of discretion." "It does sound about right." I concur. "I'm not done." She bites her lip. "Sister dearest, if you only know what torment it has been to wait for so long. Every fibre of my being quakes at the idea of your majestic, marvelous, magnificent member finally deflowering my miniscule asshole. If you only knew how much it craves for you, how much it screams at me to come to you in haste, rip off my garments and shout to you //take it, it is yours//. Alas, I know better than to behave in such a fashion. I shall therefore be a good little sister and wait for you to claim what is rightfully yours when and how you see fit. Your affectionate sister, Elifael. So what do you think?" "Those are beautiful words, I am almost envious of her." I giggle. "Aye, me too." \ <<if $C5S3e2 is false and $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Go to Emerald|C5S3e2]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3c3 is false>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S3e3]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3e1 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S4e]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S3e2 to true>>\ \ I get to the Silvery Needle just when Emerald is about to close the door. Nonetheless, she lets me in and accepts my commission. She has to take my measurements again, for she has forgotten them again. Since the hour is so late, I suggest refreshing her memory upstairs, lest other potential customers interrupt us. \ \ Little Emerald's house is just too precious. It is a delightful little house, albeit one fit for dolls. The entire place, with all its tiny rooms, would easily fit inside my bedchamber. Still, it is welcoming and delightfully cosy. Just looking at all the tiny appliances and furniture, makes me squeal on the inside. I look around the bedroom and see what it can tell me. Her wardrobe is tiny, absurd that a tailor may own so few dresses. She seems to be more fond of shoes, all whimsy and well-arranged. But what strikes me the most is the dressing table. Judging by the abundance of products, my little Emerald must have spent a lot of time to look at her best, she spent the best portion of two hours getting ready for our little date. I almost feel guilty squashing all her hard work beneath my plumpness. \ \ "Are you still with me?" Emerald is lying on her tiny bed, which happens to be barely large enough for me to sit upon. That turns out to be very convenient though, for all I had to do was lay the gnome onto it and take a seat onto her. She cannot answer my question, for she is too busy making love to my anus with her tongue, as she has been doing for the best part of an hour. \ \ Every now and then I get up so that she may catch her breath. I also invite her to take a pause, and maybe switch positions, but she will have none of that. She wants me to sit on her and grind my bum on her face, she wants to kiss me and lick my asshole as if it were the most delicious and delightful delicacy on the prime material plane. I'm sure I will eventually grow bored with this, but that is a bridge I shall cross once I get to it and for now, it is still not in sight. \ \ From this position, bringing her to climax is but a trick. All I have to do is rub her clit, press myself onto her a little harder, and wait until she grabs my thighs and that is it. She already came two times and we are well on the way with the third one. I only came once and not particularly hard, still it is so satisfying to watch her go wild like that. I feel her quivering under my fingers, she is coming again. I know what to do: let her catch her breath and then drop on her with all my weight. I feel her tongue reach deep up inside of me as her face disappears beneath my enveloping softness. Never had anyone worshiped me like this, she truly does make me feel like a Goddess. \ \ I finally get up, letting an excessive trail of saliva drip down from all around my gaping asshole. "More!" She begs of me, despite her short breath and exhausted tongue. "Oh, no. You are not getting any more of my asshole until you take a break. "If you insist." Says she, despite struggling to get enough air in her little lungs. "I do, now get over here and give me a kiss." "But I just licked-" "No excuses." \ \ I make her sit on my lap and exchange with her long and sloppy kisses. To taste myself bothers me a little, but this tiny annoyance is insignificant compared to the satisfaction of making little Emerald happy. "Oh, milady." Says she, between kisses. "You are wonderful, you are a gift from the gods, you are perfect." "You are just the sweetest." I return without breaking the kisses. "Will my little host now have a turn?" "Oh no, milady." She goes on. "If I was to stop worshipping your perfection, even for a second, I fear you may disappear. You are a dream come true, noble one. I must enjoy you for as long as I can. For at any moment, I may wake up and you will be gone." I smile at her, and she flatters me as no one else can. "May I now return to kiss your asshole? Just a little bit longer." "Oh no, not before you let me lick your pussy." I rest my head on the tiny bed and have her sit on my face this time. "Noble one, please no. I am... not deserving." I ignore her and once I get her pussy on my tongue, she is powerless to resist me. \ \ I keep on going until I see her rolling her eyes, her tongue dangling out of her mouth as I feel her tiny thighs squeeze my head. She cums all over my mouth and I enjoy her taste to the fullest. She is now completely out of breath and must rest. There is not enough room on the bed for both of us, so we lay together on the carpet. \ \ "I still cannot believe this is really happening." Says she, staring at the low ceiling of the tiny bedroom. "Every time I turn to you I must ask: are you real?" "I am quite real, little one." I caress her. "Tell, me what is it that you like about me?" "Everything." She states that as if that was the most self-explanatory thing in the world. "What do you like about me? That would be a much better question." "I like your smile. I like to see your cute happy little face. I like your teeny teensy tongue digging its way deep inside of me. I like having your pussy cumming on my face. There is plenty to like, I'd say." "That's a relief, milady. To know I can also give and not just take." \ \ We rest side by side, exchanging caresses and keeping each other warm. "Milady-" "I believe, in view of the circumstance, that you may call me by name." "Oh, I could never bring myself to do that." "Why not?" I giggle. "Because you are drow and your kin is so far above mine. To speak your name, would be to forget my place and in forgetting my place, I fear I might lose you." "That will never happen." I reassure her. "Tell me, have you always been attracted to my kin?" "For as far as I can remember, yes. Aunt Agatha, you see, she had a priestess as a lover. I once caught them having very steamy sex inside the workshop. It was one hells of a sexual awakening. I had to finger myself to sleep that night." "Did she also have a big butt like mine?" "Not like yours, no. Still pretty big though. She also had a huge cock, how auntie loved to take it in every possible way." I giggle alongside her. \ \ "Say, Emerald." I say after a brief pause. "Would you also like that? To be fucked by a priestess." "Are you planning to share me with one of your sisters, milady?" "Perhaps..." "I cannot accept, noble one. My heart is yours alone, please don't mistreat it." "You gnomes are monogamous?" "Mostly, yes. I certainly am... I could not even think of any other woman since I met you." Her compliment makes me giggle, but I do not return it. "Is monogamy not a burden?" I argue. "To have but one partner and give up every other potential suitor. Does that not make you feel caged?" "I would not know, milady. I am no philosopher. What I do know is that, if I was to give up everyone else to always be with you, I would do so in a heartbeat." "Oh, you are so sweet." I kiss her puffy cheek. "And what about you, milady? Are you never afraid that any of your... affections may fall for some other lover and forget you?" "Every lover is irreplaceable, no one in the world gives me what you do." "Thank you." She reddens. "But seriously, is there no jealousy among your kin?" "Oh yes there is, plenty of it too.<<if $Maryllove is true>>\ The... person most dear to me is always uneasy when I show interest in others. Even just the presence of a potential rival makes her scoff and act all upset. She is lovely when she does that."<</if>>\<<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ I can be jealous, at times. My older sister Synafae has countless suitors, most if not all more deserving of her attention than me. You can imagine how that makes me feel."<</if>>\<<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ I believe my sister Nefail can get a little jealous of me. I didn't notice at first, but recently... She is just adorable when she does that, I swear." <</if>>\<<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ "For example, I am jealous of my sister Synafae, who in turn is jealous of our sister Nefail, who is herself jealous of me, I believe. The three of us form a triangle of jealousy, with very sharp edges."<</if>>\ \ \ I sense discomfort in my petite partner and a sudden doubt assails me. "Oh my Goddess, I should've not said that. Please forgive me." "There is nothing to forgive, milady." A heavy silence follows. "Are you sure?" I must ask. She holds her tongue, catching a hasty response before it leaves her mouth. She answers only with her thoughts well in order. "I have no illusion that we can be a couple, milady." Says she, twisting her fingers. "I know that your faith and culture differ a lot from ours, I do not presume to hold you to the same standards. That would be foolish." "Would you like it, though? For us to be a couple, I mean." Again she hesitates, ponders, and finally speaks. "Yes." "You are adorable." "Aye, I'm your adorable little lover." "Emerald, if this is not enough for you-" "No no no! Do not misunderstand, I don't want to end this." Says she in haste. "Sexually speaking, you are everything I ever dreamed of and... by the fashion you treat me I can easily tell that you are also a good person. I am not ready to let you go." "Well, you won't have to." I take her in my arms and cuddle her with countless caresses. \ \ "Listen, things are what they are." She looks away, but I turn her face back to me. "But when we are alone, we can pretend that the rest of the world does not exist, we can pretend that nothing will happen before or after we meet. When it is just the two of us, I'll be your girlfriend and nothing else. What do you say?" "I... I'd say that this is as happy as I ever was and possibly ever will be." Her eyes well up and again we lose in each other. \ \ "Diamonds, rubies and gold!" She exclaims. "Mil-" "Elifael." I correct her. "Elifael." She savours my name for a few moments. "I did not make you cum yet. I am so sorry." "I quite enjoyed what you did. I even came once." "And I came four times!" She protests. "I will not let my girlfriend walk out of my bedroom all pent up and bothered. No way, no how. Get on the bed... please." No simple task, considering how small it is. "No, not like that." \ \ She has me get on my knees, then spreads my legs just enough to let me lay on my stomach. In this position, my ass is fully exposed and vulnerable. "Are you going to lick me more?" I ask. "If you would allow that." "I'll do anything you want, you are my girlfriend." I giggle. "Well then..." \ \ Again her tongue penetrates my anus. No, I do not yet tire of the sensation. feeling her delicate mouth pleasing me in such a vulnerable place, sends shivers up my spine. "Yes, sweetheart. Just like that." I push her head into me. "Lick your girlfriend's asshole. Lick it until you can lick no more." I enjoy what is by now a familiar sensation to the fullest, to have warm saliva all over my butthole makes me feel so desired. It is almost intoxicating, but not enough to cum. Fortunately, Emerald begins to rub my pussy with her little hand. Not the best position to do this, but I enjoy the attention. \ \ She rubs me for a while and, truth be told, I am so horny that I am probably getting her wet to the elbow. Then, out of nowhere, she stops. "Hey, what's going on back there?" I protest. The answer arrives in the form of a delicate little hand entering my pussy to the wrist. "Woah!" I shout. "That I did not expect." "Does it bother you?" Asks she, her concern quite evident. "My hand cannot possibly be thicker than a matron's cock, right?" "Right, it is just sudden." I try to adjust. "I have never been fisted before." "Really?" She seems pleasantly surprised. "How does it feel?" "Well, it does feel kind of nice... can you move around a little?" \ \ She starts to move around, a lot, all the while licking my anus. It is a quite new sensation and it becomes more pleasant as I get used to it. Emerald's hand is tiny but capable, she explores the inside of my pussy with passionate curiosity and quickly finds all my most sensitive spots. It is so much different than being penetrated by a cock. She touches me everywhere, and stimulates me everywhere, she is like a perfect little sex toy. \ \ "Darling." I call her. "Could you go in a little deeper?" "A little deeper, you ask?" She grants my request and enters me to the elbow. "Yes, yes, just like that." \ \ I try to give her some directions, but really there is no need. She knows what she is doing all too well. "Have you done this before?" I must ask. "Sometimes." She admits with an embarrassed smile. "Do you like it?" "I never thought I would've liked it this much." I moan. "I won't last long... please lick me more. I want you to lick my ass as I cum." She is all too happy to grant my request. \ \ So we go on for a while. Her arm inside my pussy, her tongue inside my asshole. "Oh, Elifael." Says she, pausing her licking for but a moment. "You are perfect, perfect I tell you." "Don't stop!" I implore. "I am close, so very close." She redoubles her efforts. Her tongue goes in as deep as she can, while her hand finds and pleases every last nerve I have inside my overflowing pussy. I can feel my orgasm approaching. "I'm cumming!" I warn her. \ \ Emerald does not relent. She licks twice as fast and fists me thrice as fast. With her free hand, she pushes my buttcheeks together, enveloping herself in my ass. Soon my moans turn to screams and my orgasm is earth-shattering. So much so that I almost roll down the other side of the small bed. \ \ I rise catching my breath, complimenting my partner for her extraordinary performance. It is then that I see her completely drenched. "Goddess almighty, are you all right?" "I am mil- honey." She licks her lips. "What happened?" "I believe you squirted, very hard." "Oh, Goddess!" I hide my face. "This is so embarrassing." "Don't be embarrassed..." She climbs up to me. "It was wonderful... you are wonderful." Despite her being covered in my pussy juices, I cannot resist kissing her more and more and more. \ \ I should probably go back by now, the hour is late. But I care not, I don't know how long will it be before the next time I can meet this little pervy gnome of mine. So I decide to stay here for the night and spend almost all of it wide awake. When I walk outside, I see Emerald sending me kisses from the small window of her bedroom. I wink at her and decide to let her take one last good view of my naked butt. It is covered in countless kiss marks with the same colour as her lipstick. I don't cover it again until I am well out of her sight. \ <<if $C5S3e1 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S3e1]] <</if>>\ <<if $Veldrina gte 2 and $C5S3e3 is false>>\[[Pay a visit to Veldrina|C5S3e3]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3e1 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S4e]] <</if>>\

<<set $C5S3e3 to true>>\ \ To visit the house mage I have to visit her at her laboratory, the hanging tower of black ivory she seldom leaves. She makes me wait, of course, let not the power dynamics between me and her ever be forgotten. "Thirdborn." She welcomes me once the doors slide open. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" "I wanted to give my teacher one last goodbye before running off to pester my new educators." She offers me a half smile, appreciating the attempt at humour more than the joke in itself. "Have a seat." "I'll stand, thank you." \ \ "Every time I wonder inside Veldrina's private domain, I get a glimpse of her work. The whole place would look like a library, was it not for the scattered notes only she can read and half-completed projects that litter the place. \ \ "What have you been working on of late?" "I was perfecting my casual banter." She claims. "It is most fortunate that you came along." "Is it so wrong of me to attempt a proper conversation? Do you take no pleasure in society?" "It mostly depends on the society." "You seem to prefer the company of bats and spiders to that of your kin." "Spiders?" She scoffs. "It is the lot of the few among us who have other thoughts in their heads besides the constant and continuous call of copulation." "Why so grim, house mage?" I fill my voice with sensuality, more to poke at her than to seduce her. <<if $VloveT is true>>\ "Did Triel reject your advances?" "Your concern is most touching, thirdborn." "While your sarcasm is not." She looks into my eyes, searching for falsehood. She finds none. "The master of arms has rejected my invitation to a rendezvous, twice. The first time she was polite enough to come up with a convincing excuse, the second one she opted for a poor one, as to make me desist from further attempts, which I will." "What did you propose to her?" "Nothing serious." Says she, after careful consideration. "A simple stroll through the gardens. It was the lightest activity I could think of. Alas, even that was too much for my fierce female fighter. She dislikes all company, including mine." "She is a bit of an introvert." "I know!" She scoffs. "We are simply meant to be as it is plain for all to see." "I'll talk to her." "On my behalf? I would prefer you did not." "Don't be absurd. She is a shy one, and a direct approach would be counterproductive. Don't worry, I'll think of something." "Much obliged, thirdborn. But I would prefer you kept out of this." "Alright then. I suppose I better take my leave."<<else>> "Maybe I should leave."<</if>> I offer her half a bow. "I apologise for disturbing your work." \ \ I walk to the doors, hoping all along the way she will stop me. "Wait." She says, perfectly aware of my thoughts. "I don't want you to leave for the grand temple with the wrong notion of your former teacher. Among the matron's children, you may have been my least favourite student, but not my least favourite pupil." "Are those not synonyms?" I ask, half-smiling myself. "Not in this case, no. Nefail and… her twin were intelligent and capable, but they kept to their own company. Synafae was clever, more clever than any of her sisters or her mother. Nonetheless, she only saw me as a potential ally, someone that may help her fulfil her ambitions, and her ambitions are dull." "What ambitions do you speak of?" "Dull ones, thirdborn, and I am no one's tool. No longer." \ \ She seems to finally let go of the tension. "You, my dear, have never been particularly bright. You have shown me the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence. The moment you had learned to read and write, I knew we would've never gone much further than that." "I am waiting for a direly needed but." She gives me a wide smile. "But… None among your sisters ever visited me without a specific request, none has ever shown any curiosity for my personal affairs, none have ever asked me //how are you this cycle//." "You do the utmost to remind everyone that you favour solitude." "Yes and you are the only one who was too dense, too stupid, too stubborn to understand that. So, I believe what I am trying to say… is thank you." "You are welcome. Shall we sing about it?" "No, for the love and hate of the dark Seldarine, no." \ \ I eventually accept to have a seat and entertain the house mage with what conversation I can provide. "There is one thing you may do for me if you would indulge me." "So you did come here with a specific goal in mind." "No, I came here for a generic one. If I am making any sort of request 'tis just to give you the possibility to display that mastery of arcane art you are so rightfully proud of." "Of course. What would you have me do?" "Could you read my future?" "Read your future?" I got her to laugh if nothing else. "Shall we also have our nails and hair done while we are at it?" "Well, now that you mention it-" "Nevermind! Let's be done with it. Show me your hand." "Really, palm reading? No sacrifices to the demons or communion with devils?" She silently insists and I comply. \ \ She studies my hand while I study her face. She appears weary at first, but slowly her expression shifts into curiosity, confusion, and ultimately concern. "Ye gods!" She exclaims. "What? What is it? What have you seen?" "The tip of your index and middle fingers, they look at least one hundred years older than the rest of your otherwise smooth hand. How much have you been using them?" I pull back my hand, my face ablaze with embarrassment. "Well, you did mention the horrors of an eight decade long adolescence, imagine that in a society that revolves entirely around sex." "Good thing it is finally over, then." "True enough. Now, will you actually read my future or do you want to ridicule me further?" \ \ She conjures tea, which is brought by invisible and inaudible servants, the only company she would tolerate. "We have moved from palm reading to tea leaves. That is not a giant leap forward." "I will waste no diamond dust nor deva's blood to find out with absolute certainty how many daughters you'll deliver, princess. The tea leaves will at least serve a double purpose." \ \ We sip our tea in silence, except for the few eldritch verses Veldrina utters as the cup empties. Once the leaves hold still, she begins to read. "You will find true love." She mocks me. "Oh, how nice." I mock her back. "Several times." "How many?" "No less than five every ten cycles." We exchange a laugh. It is good to see the house mage cracking a joke, even if I happen to be the butt of it. \ \ "You are about to embark on a long journey." She goes on. "Your powers are something to behold, house mage." I say, but this time she ignores my sarcasm. "You will know cold and heat, hunger and thirst." She continues. "You will know the crack of the whip, the bite of the chain, and the sweet taste of freedom." "Sounds kinky." Again, my attempt at humour falls flat. The house mage fills the cup again and empties it just as quickly. "You will see enemies turn into friends and friends into enemies. You will travel beyond the horizons of mortal lands and come back with both blessings and burdens." "You are talking about my ordeal, no doubt. So I will return from that, right?" She does not answer, forcing me to insist. "Right?" "Is this some sort of joke?" Asks she, showing me the bottom of her cup, which to me means nothing. "Did you or your sisters somehow do this?" "What are you talking about? What have you seen?" She studies me with suspicion until she recognises my confusion as genuine. She tosses away the leaves and repeats the ritual from the start. \ \ We go through the same procedure again, albeit much faster and in silence. When she reads the leaves again, she looks upon them as if they were a nest of snakes. "Veldrina, what is going on?" "No more prophecies for today." She declares, rising from her stool. "What? No, are you going to leave me like this?" "Indeed I am, out now. We are both busy." Arcane hands grab onto me and firmly pull me to the doors. "House mage, if this is an attempt to frighten me, you may call it a stunning success." Her demeanour softens and the invisible servants let go of their ghostly grasp. "You need not concern yourself with this. Not for the next fifty years at least." "What will happen in fifty years?" "I do not know." She declares and I believe her. "I shall seek answers, princess. You have my word I will bring them to you, should I find any." I sigh. "Maybe we should have just played sava." The house mage lowers her head and clenches her lips. She too would've probably preferred not to part on such a grim note. "I shall prepare a gift for you." "A gift?" "Something special that I believe will be of great use. As... a chance to display my mastery I am so rightfully proud of." "Are you just giving me something else to look forward to?" "Oh, now you decide to prove bright?" "I will miss you, house mage." "Me too, princess." She confesses. "Me too." \ <<if $C5S3e1 is false>>\ [[Write the invitation for Nefail|C5S3e1]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3c2 is false and $Emeraldpath is true>>\ [[Go to Emerald|C5S3e2]] <</if>>\ <<if $C5S3e1 is true>>\ [[Everything is ready, off to theatre|C5S4e]] <</if>>\

\ "Sister, calm down." Synafae says, her hand on my shoulder. "How am I to calm down? This was a terrible idea. Terrible I tell you. I was finally going to win back my sister's affection and all will be for nought because I am a silly little girl who has no idea what she is doing." "You are not silly and your idea is brilliant. All will be fine." "Do you think she will like my surprise?" "I know she will." "They are here!" I whisper. "Quick, quick." \ \ Two cloaked figure approach, one tall and one short. Being so familiar with their shape, I recognise them in an instant. \ \ "There you are." I let Sally and Nefail recognise me. "Did anyone see you?" "Nay, like the shadow of a ghost we were." Sally claims. "Why are we here?" Nefail demands to know. "Why all the subterfuge?" "Well first of all…" I hug her. A gesture she hesitates to return, especially with Synafae watching her. "Second, we are going out." "We? As in the four of us?" "I know you would much prefer be alone with her." Says Synafae. "I also would much like to be alone with you. Alas, each corner of this triangle will have to tolerate one to stay with the other." "Was this your idea?" Asks, Nefail. "I wish." Returns Synafae. "It was hers." I smile complicitly from under the hood. "Come on, Sally. Make haste." "Aye. Follow me lead, lasses." \ [[Follow Sally|C5S5c]]

\ "She should be here any moment." I say, to myself and her. She does not reply. "Is everything all right, Sally? You have been awfully silent of late." The human girl avoids my gaze as much as she can. "Is it because of what happened the other cycle?" She remains silent still. "Look, if I did something to make you feel uncomfortable, it was not my intention and I apologise." "'Tis not that, m'lady." She shakes her head. "Me head's just going places, that's all." "Of course... I just hope you don't regret what we have done, that is all." "I would not call it regret, m'lady. 'Tis just... I don't know how to explain it. I remember being all into it at the moment, but if I think about it now..." She shivers. "Hey, forget about it all right. I'll never have you do anything you are not wholly comfortable with ever again, all right." "All right, m'lady... Ye have me thanks." We exchange a smile. \ \ A cloaked figure approaches. Being so familiar with her shapes, I recognise her in an instant. \ \ "There you are." Says Synafae, uncloaking. "Ready to go." "Ready indeed." I smile at her. "Sally, make way." "Aye. Follow me lead, m'ladies." \ [[Follow Sally|C5S5e]]

\ The theatre is a bizarre little thing. The entrance is little more than a hole in the rock, like any natural cave, but light and music come from within. The stage and seats, both engraved from the stone, are separated by a natural pond, crossed by a single plank of zurkhwood. Thick red curtains hide whatever preparation is still going on the stage. \ \ A young goblin girl is collecting money from the entering guests, two pieces of copper, an amount so insignificant I don't know how to pay for it. I hand her a garnet, the least precious stone I carry in my purse. It was a bad idea. The goblin girl makes it disappear in her cleavage and leads us to those that are, according to her, the best seats. She even offers us cushions and some refreshments. I refuse the refreshment and accept only one cushion, that way I will be forced to press myself on my sister. \ \ "Ye have a great night now." Says Sally. "You are not staying?" My sister asks. "Between the two of ya? Nay. 'Sides I've already seen this play. I'll hang out here." She waves us off. \ [[Enter the Theater|C5S6e]]

\ I sit together with my older sister, who is displaying her best disposition. From beneath her hood, she distributes smiles all around. "Well, someone is in a good mood." I observe. "True." She stares at the public. Besides us, there are but a few dark elves, all of them low-born. All other spectators belong to countless different folks. Human, half-blood, fiendlings... is that a gith up there in the gallery? This is so exciting and Synafae appears even more thrilled than I am. "Can you imagine Nefail here with us?" I ask. "No." She chuckles. "She would sooner feel at ease in a pit filled with snakes. She would be all like: //this is no place fit for our presence// and //what made you two think this would've been a good idea.//" The resemblance is uncanny. A short silhouette appears from behind the curtains, interrupting our giddiness. \ \ A goblin lady, a hundred years old and wearing ten layers of make-up, introduces the play. "Ladies and other ladies…" She bows. "...welcome to this extraordinary night of entertainment and exuberation." The first of what promise to be many rounds of applause rises. "I, Green Granny, mistress of minstrels, patron of prodigies, arch-matron of the arts, bid you all welcome." More clapping of hands ensues. "It is my great honour, and even greater pleasure, to present you a story of valour, a story of great deeds, of blatant stupidity." She winks, laughter all around. "Tonight the lady Cassia and her fine companions will take us back to the cycles of yore, before the Great Passive Aggression, when the spider and not the tentacle ruled our city. We shall take you back to an age of pain and fear, far away from the pleasure and delights of the present. So, without further ado, let us all fall silent and listen to the story of Drizzt Do'Urden." \ \ The curtains rise and from up above a clumsy goblin falls onto the stage. It is a hideous little creature, disgusting in manners, motion and appearance. Green Granny kicks her, wait no, she kicks //him// off the stage. "A male? Here?" I gasp. "That's right. They are walking a fine line, the goln." Synafae explains. "They are considered beasts, therefore their presence is legal if ill-tolerated." "I wonder why?" "I honestly do not know. Goln of both genders are ugly, malevolent and cunny. They are also very lecherous." I don't like the way she pronounces the word //lecherous//, as if it were the most intriguing trait rather than a flaw. "Oh, it begins!" \ [[The show begins|C5S7e]]

\ The curtains fall, accompanied by the clapping of many pairs of hands. Synafae enthusiastically joins in and I follow her example. "This is so charming." Says she. "Did you take a good look at the actress playing Drizzt?" "What of her?" "Nothing, I just thought she was very... talented." "And attractive?" "Perhaps, why? Don't you like her?" "She is a little androgynous." "And that adds to her charm. I wonder if they would let us meet the crew if we asked." I'm starting to think this was not such a good idea after all. \ [[The curtains rise|C5S9e]]

\ So ends the first act. Synafae applauds with renewed vigour. "Having fun?" I ask her with a hopeful smile. "So much fun! The writing is a little rough around the edges. Whose pen committed all of this to the page?" "Nobody Cares." "And that is a shame, for sure. It is very fun and surprisingly accurate." "Really? Did the drow of yore really do such horrible things?" "That and worse, little sister. That and worse." \ [[Act II begins|C5S11e]]

\ "Indeed, we did show those dirty fair-skinned bastards what for, did we not, Drizzt?" Didin says. "Verily. Though the fact that they were unarmed made the battle somewhat one-sided." "Aye, 'twas unfortunate... for them. How many didst thou slay?" "I? No less than two dozen. Not counting their pets and their young." "The younglings are the worst," Didin laments. "What ails thee, brother dearest? 'Tis the surface that nauseates thee?" "Aye, that may be so. There is the moon, the stars, the so very dead elven children." "Dost thou not find joy in battle?" "Of course, I find joy in battle. 'Tis the one thing I am capable at." "Truer words hath never been spoken... So where lays the problem?" "Pray, correct me if I am mistaken, but are not the surface elves supposed to be evil?" "Evil, good, they are the enemy. We are warriors, not philosophers." "Aye, what I mean is, we come to the surface and attack their settlements, we slay their women and their young-" "And their pets." "Aye, those too. We do a great deal of killing, rip out their hearts and sacrifice those to Lolth." " 'Tis a rite of passage, how else are we to become adults?" \ \ "At least they didn't have to fuck their mother." I whisper. "A shame it was, the actress playing Matron Malice is quite pretty. What? Don't you like her?" "Are you trying to rouse my jealousy?" "Is it working?" "No." Yes... \ \ "Aye, I comprehend the essence of it, but... I am not certain I grasp the ripping out of the hearts part. I mean, what doth it make thee think of? Ghouls, mind flayers, vampires." "Vampires are amusing," "I never said we were not amusing." Laughter all around. "The point is, we have no need for the hearts. We feed those to Lolth out of spite and that makes me ponder." "What?" "Are we the villains?" Didin rolls his eyes and hands Drizzt a large spoon. "Aye, Drizzt, we are the villains. Congratulations on solving this ten-thousand-year-old conundrum. Now there are many hearts to rip out, best get to it." \ \ Drizzt gets up and uses the spoon to collect little props in the shape of cute hearts. Until he sinks his spoon in a human child, playing the role of a terrified little elven girl. "Spiders and silks, this child yet lives. "Fear not, young one. I shall conceal thee… beneath thine freshly slain mother. But remember, when thou returnest to safety, to cleanse thyself with due haste." The actors pile up on the child. "I am confident that she shall neither suffocate nor be overly traumatised." Exit whistling. \ [[applaud louder|C5S12e]]

\ "I can hardly believe our people indulged in such brutality." I tell my sister. "I can." Synafae says. "Some among us have not completely forsaken the old ways." I ponder those words with incredulity. To think that anyone could tolerate such atrocities, let alone relish them, it is beyond absurd. "How do you like the play so far? Do you believe Nefail would like it?" "Oh, I'm loving every moment of it, sister dearest. Still, you know how Nefail is, always so stern. Not to mention that she is quite the history enthusiast. She would focus on every tiny inaccuracyand leave no room for artistic licence. She would spoil her own fun." I lower my eyes, she is probably right. \ [[Act III begins|C5S13e]]

\ The spectacle begins anew, this time the scenery revealed by the curtains is a lot more interesting. The actors are reunited in a solemn ceremony, a summoning it appears. "Oh, mighty Lolth. Bless these young ones and welcome them as adults yadda yadda yadda. Summon the beast." Three goblin actors appear from a puff of smoke. The one on top sports two crab claws in lieu of arms, the one at the bottom holds an oversized dildo, representing a cock. "Glorious." Proclaims the priestess. "Now, everybody fuck!" And fuck they do, all of them, for real. They drop their robes on the stage, the girls all naked and eager, the boys sporting large strap-ons. They get busy all around. \ \ The crowd is growing wild, some join the fornication from off stage. "Was there a timeskip or something?" I ask. "Oh no, that's not a porn parody. That actually really happened." "It is pretty spicy." I bite my lips. "Synafae, are you touching yourself?" "No... are you?" "No..." \ \ In the ensuing scene, Drizzt is escaping the ceremony. "Oh, my word, what depravity, what madness! All those penises thrusting inside all those orifices. Who could possibly find such actions appealing?" A tide of giggling rises from the public. "Greetings, Drizzt." Her sister Briza enters the stage. "Oh, well met sister." "Indeed, thou prefers intimacy I see." She drops down her garments. "On that thou and I are alike." Her talents as an actress are on full display, the casting was spot on. "Sister." Drizzt stands as puzzled as ever. "Pray tell, why dost thou disrobe? Art thou feeling the heat? Should I perchance open a window to cool the air?" With a mighty bite of her acting chops, the actress turns ordinary frustration into sublime exasperation. "O, almighty goddess, Drizzt, must I truly spell it out for thee in such a manner? I want to fuck, to plough, to bang, to do the dirty, to shag." She accompanies her shouting with a pantomime most obscene. "I want you to put a bread in my oven, to toss a sausage down my tunnel, to do the waka waka, the two person push ups, the bedroom rodeo. I-want-to-have-sex with you!" A deafening silence falls, as Drizzt's brain processes the information. "But alas, we are brother and sister, 'tis not possible for us to thusly proceed." Me, my sister, the whole theatre, we all explode in laughter. The actors themselves can no longer stay in character and start laughing, kissing and making obscene gestures. \ \ The public rises and lets go wiith thunderous applause. It takes several minutes before everyone calms down enough for Drizzt to deliver a conclusive line. "Well, you all know the rest. My father gets sacrificed in my stead, I fuck off to the surface, everyone hates me. Good night!" Another long round of applause, the actors get back on stage thrice to take all their bows. \ [[Applaud the loudest|C5S14e]]

\ After securing our identity beneath our heavy cloaks, we pour out into the streets with the rest of the public. Only when we are far away from the crowd do I let my hood down and smile at my sister. "So, did you like it?" She smiles back. "I loved it! The spectacle, the comedy, the orgy. It was fantastic." "I must admit that one was really hot." I giggle. "Did they really fuck a Glaabrezu during that ceremony? As in the demon?" "They still do, sometimes." "That's horrifying!" I gasp. "Who would ever let such a horrid creature touch, let alone defile, them." Synafae avoids my gaze, biting her lip. "Oh no... please tell me that you are jesting." "Glaabrezu may look fierce, but I can assure you they are actually very shy. They can be very fun." I protect my ears. "I'm not listening." "I speak the truth! Their whole existence revolves around violence, when you approach them with a loving demeanour they are completely at a loss." "Lalalalalalala." "Erm... Elifael, where is the slave girl?" "Lalalalala." "Elifael!" She takes my hands. "The redhead, should she not be here?" Indeed she should, but she is nowhere to be found. "We better go look for her." \ \ To wander around the lower city is not the best idea for highborn drow, I wish Triel was with us. Synafae looks rather at ease though. Does she do this often? "Do you hear that?" She asks. "I believe I hear someone moaning... by the Goddess, it is her!" \ \ We make haste and the spectacle we are greeted with is a shameful display. A gang of goblin males, lurid lecherous creatures that they are, are banging graceful little Sally. The human girl is reduced to a pincushion, except that instead of pins she is taking goblin cock from all directions, one in each hand, one in her mouth, one in her pussy from below, and two more are fighting for the right of fucking her cum-leaking ass next. All around her about two dozen goblins are either already spent or wanking their cocks while awaiting their turn. \ \ "What is going on here?" I shout. "Unhand my friend at once!" "Hey, hold your lizards, sister." The clear leader of this pack of horndogs says. "This ain't what it looks like." "Really? For this looks like rape. Sister, tell them something." "This does look pretty bad." Synafae agrees. "You do know what punishment would such a crime entail, right?" "Hey hey hey! Nobody is raping anyone." The goblin boss says. "We don't want to get gelded. We were just collecting the protection fee for safe passage, ain't that right boys?" "Yes, boss!" The pack howls. "The redhead had no gold or gems, but kindly offered an alternative. We, gentlemen that we are, decided to accommodate her." \ \ I am not satisfied with this explanation and make my way through the horny horde. "Sally, are you all right?" She raises her thumb, while the goblin deepthroating her pulls her further onto him and fills her mouth with what must be the latest in a long series of cumshots. Sally gulps down everything and makes room for the next one. \ \ "This is just rape with extra steps." I say. "Nothing could be further from the truth." Insists the goblin boss. "She is fully consenting, we even gave her a safeword. What was it, boys?" The gangbang pauses for a few seconds of uncertainty. Sally's cock-filled mouth mumbles something, but the goblins shrug and go back to fucking. \ \ "I see." Synafae mumbles. "Well, if it cannot be helped. Do proceed, but I ask you to exact your payment with haste for we are in a hurry. "Sister!" I protest. "You can't be serious. Are you going to let them do this?" "This is their territory, we are guests here and must abide by their customs. Sally has no gold to her name and must pay with what she has." She looks at the scene with a gleam of lust in her eyes of amethyst. "Besides, she is quite a sight like this. Look at her, she is in her natural element, swimming in goblin cum. So naughty." \ \ She is right, Sally does look eerily at ease. I myself am starting to... No! "Enough, here is my purse, take from it whatever you want and leave her alone." "Miss, honestly, at this point no amount of gems could replace her." "Then adamantium perhaps will. Unhand her at once, lest I return here with a full battalion of our house sargtliln and have you hunted down for sport!" "Woah, easy now." He looks at Synafae, hoping for her support, but receives none. "All right, boys. Party is over, pull up your trousers and let's hit the pub." \ \ The goblin gang wails in protest but complies. They leave Sally covered in compliments and cum. \ [[Let's go home|C5S15e]]

\ We walk back to the palace, entering through a secret door, Maryl is there to welcome us. "Illmater's mercy, what happened?" "Oh, don't worry. We are fine." Synafae says. "Our young friend here wandered off too far on her own, nothing more." "Make sure she is washed and well rested." I tell Maryl, entrusting her with Sally. "I must admit you have performed well." Synafae tells Sally. "You suck cock a lot better than you lick ass. There is hope for you yet." Sally replies with a forced smile and a spontaneous belch. "Make also sure she washes her teeth too." I add. \ \ A few minutes later, Synafae and I walk into her chambers and finally lower our hoods for the final time tonight. "Well, this was an interesting night." "Indeed, it was very fun." "Yet your smile looks full of sadness, little sister. Why?" "You said it yourself, I doubt Nefail would like such a display. I fear... I fear our efforts were for nought." "Oh, little Eli." Synafae offers me a benevolent smile and caress. "Forget about the play. Just go to her." "Go to her? You mean, like this? Right now?" "Right now. She does not care for fancy soirees or courtship. She already loves you, all you have to do is love her back." "You really believe so?" "I know it to be so. Just..." "What?" "Nothing." She shakes her beautiful silver-maned head. "Go to her." "Synafae, please. Speak your mind, is there something you believe I should know?" "It is just... It is complicated." "What is?" "Our sister Nefail... she endured the impossible. She lost her twin sister and since then she has been distant and at the same time over-protective." "What do you mean?" "She does not see you the way I do. She does love you, of that I have no doubt. But you need to be wary of her overprotectiveness. She may even try to stray you off your path. Not to deny you the greatness you are entitled to, but simply to ward you from danger. She would take all your burdens on her shoulders. "She would never." Synafae pauses, giving me a penetrating gaze. I don't doubt her sincerity, she knows Nefail better than I do. But the things she is saying... are simply unbelievable. "I hope to be mistaken." She says. "Now go to her and keep your promise." She blesses me with one last kiss. \ [[Go to Nefail|C5S16e]]

\ I drop at Nefail's side and melt. In my whole body, there is not a single fibre that is not relaxed, except those around my abdomen perhaps. The unusual sense of warmth feels comforting, like a hug or a very deep kiss. I stare at the decorated ceiling and time stops in an endless present. \ \ "I-" Both Nefail and I say together. "I did not know I could cum like that." I comment, giddily biting my lip. "Me neither." She echoes me. "You really mean it?" "I do, and believe me I fucked..." She waves her hand through the air, conjuring the quantity. "Hundreds of asses and I never felt anything of the sort. Are you sure you are not hurt?" "I am the opposite of hurt." I massage my asshole, no pain. On the contrary, my fingers feel really nice. I can't resist but explore my insides just a little bit more. "Do you think this might really be a miracle?" "I do not know, it might very well be. Although it is very rare to receive this sort of blessing when still so... young." "Mmmmmm so I am blessed. I am favoured by the Goddess." I expect her to grumble an all too familiar //do not flatter yourself// but she does not. She remains lost in thoughts she does not wish to share. \ \ "Did you like it?" I ask, to break the silence if nothing else. "Do you really need to hear that?" "I do." "Fine." She takes a deep breath. "It was the greatest sexual experience of my life. Happy?" For once words fail me, for I am far more than happy. The emotion is so overwhelming, I am compelled to keep talking, lest I lose my mind. "Maybe it is you who is blessed." I say, pressing myself against her. "You, who will get to fuck this magic asshole whenever you want, as long as you want, as hard as you want." "You don't mean, as much as //you// want?" "Same thing, really." She shows mild amusement, tempered by whatever goes on through her head. \ \ Not knowing how to keep the conversation going, I decide to explore her body. Synafae always enjoyed having me caressing her, but Nefail would not let me, until now. I pass my fingers from her knee, up her legs, her hips, all the way up to her perfect tits. "What are you doing?" "Admiring these pretty breasts of yours." "You have a thing for breasts?" "I do like them, yes." "I bet... so how do they compare to Synafae's?" "They are much firmer." I say gently. "And smaller." She finishes, not gently. "Since when do you want bigger tits?" "Since I learned that you find them attractive." "I like yours just as they are." I reassure her. "So round and your nipples are so cute." I hesitate a little before asking. "Can I play with them?" It takes a few long seconds before she grants my request, but grant it she does. \ \ "So, that's what you like in a woman. Big fat titties?" She asks, with a mocking grin but also genuine interest. "What I like most in a woman is a big fat cock, with juicy sweaty balls and a never-ending amount of cum. Just like my perfect big sister." She tries to hold her smile in and fails. "What about you? What do you like most in a woman?" "I don't know... a witty personality?" Her unusual kindness is as unexpected as it is liberating. My eyes burn and I can't stop smiling. "Tell me a joke." "All right." I giggle. "Let me think." \ \ I spend the next minute staring at the ceiling, searching through my shrinking repertoire. "All right, here is a good one." She listens attentively. "It is about two sisters: Vierna, who just got baptised, and Fierna, who passed her ordeal one hundred years ago already." "That sounds familiar." "That's why it came to my mind, but let me finish." She nods. "So, Vierna decides to confess her love to Fierna and asks her to be part of her older sister's harem, but before her acceptance, she has something to confess." "What would that be?" "She explains that she suffers from a curse. She has displeased the Goddess and the divine one left her breasts at maturity of a twenty years old." "As flat as a pancake." "Pretty much yes." She didn't say //as flat as you//, yet more unusual. "Still, Fierna states that it is all right. She loves her more than anything in the world and cares not for the size of her chest." Nefail smiles. "//I also have a confession to make//, Fierna admits. //The cock I received from my ordeal is of unusual size as well, the same size as an infant pretty much. Knowing that would you still enter my harem?// Vierna hops up and down with joy. //Yes I will enter your harem, infant penis or not, I love you.//" "That is very romantic." Says Nefail, caressing me. I don't recall her ever caressing me. "So they have a ceremony and Vierna is now officially part of Fierna's favourites. They cannot wait to consume and enter the sacred bedchamber. They start teasing each other, holding one another, everything is going great. Vierna is getting so wet and eager that she starts touching Fierna around her crotch." "About time." "But as soon as Fierna's tip touches her little pussy, Vierna begins to scream and runs out of the chamber! Fierna goes after her, asking what's wrong." "Oh." "//You told me your penis was the size of an infant!// Vierna yells. //But it is!// Fierna replies, holding her cock up. //It is five kilos in weight and half a metre in length.//" \ \ Nefail's laugh is a crescendo, from a light chuckle to a truly roaring laugh. To see her so merry, it is more satisfying than ten thousand cumshots. Slowly, her laughter dies down. We lie side by side for a while until I feel her hand searching for mine. When she finds it, she squeezes it. She squeezes as if afraid I might disappear here and now. \ \ "Elifael." She calls me with a broken voice. "Don't do this." Her words go through me like a sudden wave, taking my breath away. "What do you mean?" "I don't want you to do this. I don't want..." She looks down at her own body. "I don't want this for you. I don't want you to see that horrible place. I don't want it. I can't stand it. I just can't." As she utters those words, long-held tears run down her cheeks. \ \ "Nefail..." "Stay with me!" She rises and looks at me with her big purple tear-filled eyes. "I faced the horror of the ordeal and lost a sister. Thinking that Synafae will soon go through all that, I feel sick. Thinking that you will as well... I feel like dying." "Have you so little faith in your sisters?" "Faith? Faith you call it? You have no idea what that place is, what awaits you there. And even should you pass that harrowing test... the change is more a burden than a blessing. As time goes on it becomes more and more overwhelming. I can see it in mother. I can feel it in me. I don't want this for you." "If it is such a burden, then you should let your sisters share it. Why shoulder it alone?" "No one should shoulder anything!" "It is the path of the Goddess." "That path leads to madness." \ \ Her words are heresy and she knows. For her to speak them so lightly... she cannot be serious. "Nefail are you trying to stray me away from the Path of Perpetual Pleasure?" "No... yes! Listen, we must not go through this. For one of us to commit herself to the Goddess, is sufficient. You don't need to do this." "And what if I want to do this? What if I want to be like you?" "Why in the nine hells would you want to be like me?" "Synafae warned me about this. She told me you would try to dissuade me from-" "So it was her! She put you up to this." "These are my own choices." "No, they are not! That is what she does. Once she gets inside your head, she can convince you that black is white and white is black." "You speak of our sister as if she was an illithid." "She is worse than an illithid!" She shouts. "I... I made her so." "You are jealous." "I am not!" "You would have me be part of your harem and never be anything more than one of your concubines." "No no no. That is not true. Elifael, this is her speaking, not you. Listen to me. If you-" "Goodbye, Nefail." \ \ I walk out the door, ignoring her calls. A void has formed where my heart should be. I feel like the ground is about to break and swallow me all. What am I to do? I wander the empty corridors for a while, turning corner after corner until I stumble upon her. Synafae, was she waiting for me? She does not say anything, nor does she ask any questions. All she does is invite me into her comforting embrace. I run to her. \ \ "You were right." I tell her, my eyes running with tears and my voice breaking. "You were right about everything." "Hush, hush." She whispers. "I am here for you, little Eli. Everything will be fine. Everything will be fine." \ [[I believe her|C5EpilogueE]]

\ The date of my departure is fast approaching and time feels shorter and shorter with each passing cycle. \ \ To get Nefail out of my head, I spend as much time as possible with Synafae. She does her best to distract me, but it is no easy task. We make love every cycle, after waking up, before falling asleep, and during tea time. We also share Maryl, who does her duty with due diligence but decreasing passion. \ \ Synafae suggests time and time again to visit mother together, but I rather not see her. I want to be with my older sister alone. Sometimes I feel guilty keeping her all to myself and not seeking other lovers, but she understands and is willing to offer me all the time I need. Every cycle I love her more. \ \ "I know it hurts, little Eli." She tells me. "But soon you will embark on a new journey, see new places, and meet new people. You will have countless lovers. One cycle you will look back and understand that this sadness was but one stepping stone on your path to real happiness." \ [[That cycle cannot come soon enough|C5Epilogue]]

\ The theatre is a bizarre little thing. The entrance is little more than a hole in the rock, like any natural cave, but light and music come from within. The stage and seats, both engraved from the stone, are separated by a natural pond, crossed by a single plank of zurkhwood. Thick red curtains hide whatever preparation is still going on the stage. \ \ A young goblin girl is collecting money from the entering guests, two pieces of copper, an amount so insignificant I don't know how to pay for it. I hand her a garnet, the least precious stone I carry in my purse. It was a bad idea. The goblin girl makes it disappear in her cleavage and leads us to those that are, according to her, the best seats. She even offers us cushions and some refreshments. I refuse the refreshment and accept only one cushion, that way I will be forced to press myself on my sister. \ \ "Ye have a great night now." Says Sally. "You are not staying?" My sister asks. "Between the three of ya? Nay. 'Sides I've already seen this play. I'll hang out here." She waves us off. \ [[Enter the Theater|C5S6c]]

\ I sit together with my sisters. Nefail would have me sit in the middle, but Synafae insists on having Nefail at the centre, with me and her at her sides. "Is everything all right?" I ask Nefail. "It is." She stares at the public. Besides us, there are but a few dark elves, all of them low-born. All other spectators belong to countless different folks. Human, half-blood, fiendlings... is that a gith up there in the gallery? This is so exciting, yet Nefail does not seem to see it that way. "Don't you like my surprise?" I ask. "She does." Proclaims Synafae. "She just won't admit it yet." She answers as a short silhouette appears from behind the curtains. \ \ A goblin lady, a hundred years old and wearing ten layers of make-up, introduces the play. "Ladies and other ladies…" She bows. "...welcome to this extraordinary night of entertainment and exuberation." The first of what promise to be many rounds of applause rises. I join in, Nefail does not. "I, Green Granny, mistress of minstrels, patron of prodigies, arch-matron of the arts, bid you all welcome." More clapping of hands ensues. "It is my great honour, and even greater pleasure, to present you a story of valour, a story of great deeds, of blatant stupidity." She winks, laughter all around. "Tonight the lady Cassia and her fine companions will take us back to the cycles of yore, before the Great Passive Aggression, when the spider and not the tentacle ruled our city. We shall take you back to an age of pain and fear, far away from the pleasure and delights of the present. So, without further ado, let us all fall silent and listen to the story of Drizzt Do'Urden." \ \ The curtains rise and from up above a clumsy goblin falls onto the stage. It is a hideous little creature, disgusting in manners, motion and appearance. Green Granny kicks her, wait no, she kicks //him// off the stage. "A male? Here?" I gasp. "The goblins are beasts." Nefail explains. "Their presence is legal if ill-tolerated." "I wonder why?" "I honestly do not know." Says Synafae. "Goln of both genders are ugly, malevolent and cunny. They are also very lecherous, their cocks are-" "Hush!" Nefail raises her index to her lips. "'tis about to start." \ [[The show begins|C5S7c]]

\ The curtains fall, accompanied by the clapping of many pairs of hands. I join them, but Nefail doesn’t. "This is all wrong." She laments. "By the time Drizzt was an adult, House Devir was long gone. Indeed it was destroyed the very cycle he was born." "Sister, must you always spoil your own fun, not to mention ours?" Synafae laments. "Unlike you, sister, I care for historical accuracy. Who in the hells wrote this?" "Nobody Cares." "Rightfully so." "You don’t like it?" I ask Nefail. "I did not say that." She raises her index. "The actors put on a decent performance, considering the material they have to work with… they do convey the emotions of their historical counterparts in a convincing yet entertaining manner. We’ll see where it goes." \ [[The curtains rise|C5S9c]]

\ So ends the first act. Again, Nefail does not join the applause, but I catch her massaging her chin, with a hint of a smile on her lips. "Having fun?" I ask her with a hopeful smile. "The writing is terrible but I admit the performance is captivating." She says. "Do'Urden's moral rectitude, especially in those times, was not simply unusual. It was inexplicable. As if he had grown in some distant place or time as if a mischievous god took everything out of his brain and put it in his sword hands." "The actress playing her is also easy on the eye, don't you think." "Too tall and thin." Says Synafae, caressing Nefail's thigh. "She has different tastes. Don't you, sister?" \ [[Act II begins|C5S11c]]

\ "Indeed, we did show those dirty fair-skinned bastards what for, did we not, Drizzt?" Didin says. "Verily. Though the fact that they were unarmed made the battle somewhat one-sided." "Aye, 'twas unfortunate... for them. How many didst thou slay?" "I? No less than two dozen. Not counting their pets and their young." "The younglings are the worst," Didin laments. "What ails thee, brother dearest? 'Tis the surface that nauseates thee?" "Aye, that may be so. There is the moon, the stars, the so very dead elven children." "Dost thou not find joy in battle?" "Of course, I find joy in battle. 'Tis the one thing I am capable at." "Truer words hath never been spoken... So where lays the problem?" "Pray, correct me if I am mistaken, but are not the surface elves supposed to be evil?" "Evil, good, they are the enemy. We are warriors, not philosophers." "Aye, what I mean is, we come to the surface and attack their settlements, we slay their women and their young-" "And their pets." "Aye, those too. We do a great deal of killing, rip out their hearts and sacrifice those to Lolth." " 'Tis a rite of passage, how else are we to become adults?" \ \ "At least they didn't have to fuck their mother." I whisper. "You would be surprised." My sisters say in chorus. \ \ "Aye, I comprehend the essence of it, but... I am not certain I grasp the ripping out of the hearts part. I mean, what doth it make thee think of? Ghouls, mind flayers, vampires." "Vampires are amusing," "I never said we were not amusing." Laughter all around. "The point is, we have no need for the hearts. We feed those to Lolth out of spite and that makes me ponder." "What?" "Are we the villains?" Didin rolls his eyes and hands Drizzt a large spoon. "Aye, Drizzt, we are the villains. Congratulations on solving this ten-thousand-year-old conundrum. Now there are many hearts to rip out, best get to it." \ \ Drizzt gets up and uses the spoon to collect little props in the shape of cute hearts. Until he sinks his spoon in a human child, playing the role of a terrified little elven girl. "Spiders and silks, this child yet lives. "Fear not, young one. I shall conceal thee… beneath thine freshly slain mother. But remember, when thou returnest to safety, to cleanse thyself with due haste." The actors pile up on the child. "I am confident that she shall neither suffocate nor be overly traumatised." Exit whistling. \ [[applaud louder|C5S12c]]

\ "I can hardly believe our people indulged in such brutality." I tell my sister. "I can." Nefail says. "Some among us have not completely forsaken the old ways." I ponder those words with incredulity. To think that anyone could tolerate such atrocities, let alone relish them, it is beyond absurd. "I have to admit it." Says Nefail, a rare and enchanting smile on her face. "This play shows how omnipresent violence was at that time. It was so widespread and gratuitous that it became comical." "I told you she would like it." Says Synafae, a victorious smile on her perfect lips. "I am just giving credit where credit is due. Stop pestering me." "Oh, but sister, to pester you is so much fun." Synafae passes her hands on Nefail's hardening cock. I follow her example. "Stop it." She protests." You two will be the end of me." \ [[Act III begins|C5S13c]]

\ The spectacle begins anew, this time the scenery revealed by the curtains is a lot more interesting. The actors are reunited in a solemn ceremony, a summoning it appears. "Oh, mighty Lolth. Bless these young ones and welcome them as adults yadda yadda yadda. Summon the beast." Three goblin actors appear from a puff of smoke. The one on top sports two crab claws in lieu of arms, the one at the bottom holds an oversized dildo, representing a cock. "Glorious." Proclaims the priestess. "Now, everybody fuck!" And fuck they do, all of them, for real. They drop their robes on the stage, the girls all naked and eager, the boys sporting large strap-ons. They get busy all around. \ \ The crowd is growing wild, some join the fornication from off stage. "Was there a timeskip or something?" I ask. "No, that's not a porn parody." Says Nefail. "Aye, that actually really happened." Adds Synafae. "It is pretty spicy." I bite my lips. "Maybe we should help Nefail relieve her pressure." "Brilliant idea! Nefail, pull out your-" "No!" She shouts in whispers. "I would probably flood this theatre." "Oh, I see." Says Synafae, taking Nefail’s hand and accompanying it to my belly. "What you want to flood is this, isn't it?" "Stop it… please." \ \ In the ensuing scene, Drizzt is escaping the ceremony. "Oh, my word, what depravity, what madness! All those penises thrusting inside all those orifices. Who could possibly find such actions appealing?" A tide of giggling rises from the public. "Greetings, Drizzt." Her sister Briza enters the stage. "Oh, well met sister." "Indeed, thou prefers intimacy I see." She drops down her garments. "On that thou and I are alike." Her talents as an actress are on full display, the casting was spot on. "Sister." Drizzt stands as puzzled as ever. "Pray tell, why dost thou disrobe? Art thou feeling the heat? Should I perchance open a window to cool the air?" With a mighty bite of her acting chops, the actress turns ordinary frustration into sublime exasperation. "O, almighty goddess, Drizzt, must I truly spell it out for thee in such a manner? I want to fuck, to plough, to bang, to do the dirty, to shag." She accompanies her shouting with a pantomime most obscene. "I want you to put a bread in my oven, to toss a sausage down my tunnel, to do the waka waka, the two person push ups, the bedroom rodeo. I-want-to-have-sex with you!" A deafening silence falls, as Drizzt's brain processes the information. "But alas, we are brother and sister, 'tis not possible for us to thusly proceed." Me, Nefail, Synafae, the whole theatre, we all explode in laughter. The actors themselves can no longer stay in character and start laughing, kissing and making obscene gestures. \ \ The public rises and lets go wiith thunderous applause. It takes several minutes before everyone calms down enough for Drizzt to deliver a conclusive line. "Well, you all know the rest. My father gets sacrificed in my stead, I fuck off to the surface, everyone hates me. Good night!" Another long round of applause, the actors get back on stage thrice to take all their bows. \ [[Applaud the loudest|C5S14c]]

\ After securing our identity beneath our heavy cloaks, we pour out into the streets with the rest of the public. Only when we are far away from the crowd do I let my hood down and smile at my sister. "So, did you like it?" I ask Nefail. She smiles back. "I must admit, it was refreshingly entertaining." "The scene with the orgy was really hot." I giggle. "Did they really fuck a Glaabrezu during that ceremony? As in the demon?" "They did, not only that but sometimes the young ones got pregnant from the blasphemous copulation and delivered an equally blasphemous spawn." I twist my face in disgust. "Horrid. I'll take the matron's cock any cycle, thank you very much." "They are not so bad." Synafae claims. Nefail and I turn to her in horror and disbelief. "Tell me that you are jesting." Nefail begs of her. "Glaabrezu may look fierce, but I can assure you they are actually very shy. They can be very fun." I protect my ears. "I'm not listening." "I speak the truth! Their whole existence revolves around violence, when you approach them with a loving demeanour they are completely at a loss." "Lalalalalalala." "Hush! Both of you." Nefail commands. "Where is Sally?" "Who?" Asks Synafae. "The redhead Elifael bought for me. Where is she." "She may have wandered off." "Then we better go look for her. Come." \ \ To wander around the lower city is not the best idea for highborn drow, I wish Triel was with us. Synafae looks rather at ease though. Does she do this often? "Do you hear that?" She asks. "I believe I hear someone moaning... by the Goddess, it is her!" \ \ A gang of goblin males, lurid lecherous creatures that they are, are banging graceful little Sally. The human girl is reduced to a pincushion, except that instead of pins she is taking goblin cock from all directions, one in each hand, one in her mouth, one in her pussy from below, and two more are fighting for the right of fucking her cum-leaking ass next. All around her about two dozen goblins are either already spent or wanking their cocks while awaiting their turn. \ \ "Filth!" Nefail shouts, making the ground quake. "Unhand my slave and prepare to face the Goddess's holy wrath." "Hey, hold your lizards, sister." The clear leader of this pack of horndogs says. "This ain't what it looks like." "Really? For this looks like rape and you know what the punishment for rape is." From beneath her cloak, my sister produces a ritual dagger. "Hey hey hey! Nobody is raping anyone." The goblin boss says. "We don't want to get gelded. We were just collecting the protection fee for safe passage, ain't that right boys?" "Yes, boss!" The pack howls. "The redhead had no gold or gems, but kindly offered an alternative. We, gentlemen that we are, decided to accommodate her." \ \ I am not satisfied with this explanation and make my way through the horny horde. "Sally, are you all right?" She raises her thumb, while the goblin deepthroating her pulls her further onto him and fills her mouth with what must be the latest in a long series of cumshots. Sally gulps down everything and makes room for the next one. \ \ "This is just rape with extra steps." Nefail growls. "Nothing could be further from the truth." Insists the goblin boss. "She is fully consenting, we even gave her a safeword. What was it, boys?" The gangbang pauses for a few seconds of uncertainty. Sally's cock-filled mouth mumbles something, but the goblins shrug and go back to fucking. \ \ "Well, if it cannot be helped." Synafae shrugs. "Do proceed, but I ask you to exact your payment with haste for we are in a hurry." "Sister!" I protest. "You can't be serious. Are you going to let them do this?" "This is their territory, we are guests here and must abide by their customs. Sally has no gold to her name and must pay with what she has." She looks at the scene with a gleam of lust in her eyes of amethyst. "Besides, she is quite a sight like this. Look at her, she is in her natural element, swimming in goblin cum. So naughty." "No, none of that." Nefail grumbles. "Iblith, this slave belongs to me. You have no right over her, not to mention the fact that you wounded my eyes with your disgusting nakedness." "What are you going to do about it, sister? Spank us?" \ \ Nefail lets her hood fall back, the goblin recognises her as a priestess and panics. He runs, but not for long. Black cock-tipped tendrils erupt from the earth and grab him by the ankles. "Mercy! Mercy noble one. Not the tentacle pit, not again!" "Ha! You would deserve no less." Says Nefail, as the tentacles pull their victim to her height. "But I have something more appropriate in mind." \ \ She speaks the language of the Goddess and the power of her voice fills the cave. All the hard cocks around and inside Sally go limp. "Hey! Where are ye all goin'?" The young human protests. The goblins ignore her and gather instead around their leader as the tentacles release him. "Waaaa….what is going on?" Croaks the little toad. "I inverted the sexual preference of your gang and made you most desirable to bang." "What! No, wait! I thought rape was forbidden and this is rape." "Nothing could be further from the truth." Nefail grins. "You are entirely consenting unless you prefer the tentacle pit?" "I suppose I don't." "Fear not, I'll even give you a safeword. What should it be, Elifael?" "Rindfleischetikettierungsüberwachungsaufgabenübertragungsgesetz." "Perfect. You boys have fun. Come along sisters." Synafae hesitates. "But I want to watch-" "Come along, I said." \ \ We all walk away. The echo of goblin moans, interrupted by the occasional "Rindflas…rindfleishetkurung…NO!" \ [[Let's go home|C5S15c]]

\ We walk back to the palace, entering through a secret door, Maryl is there to welcome us. "Illmater's mercy, what happened?" "Oh, don't worry. We are fine." Synafae says. "Our young friend here wandered off too far on her own, nothing more." "Make sure she is washed, well rested and, on the morrow, well fed." Nefail commands, entrusting Maryl with Sally. "She has done well but had to endure much." "'Tis was nothing really." Says Sally. "You suck cock a lot better than you lick ass. There is hope for you yet." Says Synafae. Sally responds with a smile and belch. "Make also sure she washes her teeth too." I also suggest. \ \ Minutes later, the three of us walk inside Nefail chambers, where a full pitcher of wine awaits as usual. "A toast!" Synafae proposes. "To the talentless but determined artists that brought us such delight, despite their worst efforts." I raise my goblet and, after a second, so does Nefail. "I must admit it has been fun." "Sister, what is happening to your face, are you well?" Asks Synafae, her concern nearly believable. "Is that a smile I see, twisting the corner of your pretty mouth?" Nefail rolls her eyes, unsure if she is being mocked or provoked. "I so envy you, little Eli. I toiled for years in the hope of seeing that smile again. Then you come along, with all your freshness, your passion, your youthly charm, and with little to no effort accomplish what to me was impossible. I would be envious, were I not so happy." She empties her cup, while Nefail and I look into each other and away from each other. "Well, I feel the call of slumber. I bid you goodnight little sister, firstborn." She sets down the goblet and after a deep bow, she heads for the door. \ \ I am about to stop her, but it is not my place to do so. I meet Nefail's gaze and she sees right through me. "Wait." Says she. "You would be welcome to stay, secondborn, if you so wish." "Welcome to stay? Oh, you cannot possibly imagine how so very tempted I am." She turns around and walks back to my sister. Nefail watches her like a dragoness would watch a drake. "What you have here, what is happening, it is beautiful. Look at me, my eyes are welling up. I would be so delighted to be part of it, but I know I cannot. So I will step aside and return only when it will be time to do so." The drake leaps up to the dragoness's mouth and steals a kiss from her lips. She then flies out the door, happy with what treasure she managed to snatch. \ [[The night is not over yet|C5S16c]]

\ I am left alone with Nefail. We both do our best to pretend that this is a night like any other, that nothing is really out of the ordinary. Yet, the tension is palpable. It is as if everything that happened before this moment never was and that nothing will happen after it. All of a sudden there is no when but now, nowhere but here. \ \ I let my cloak fall and reveal Emerald's masterful work. My overabundant curves are on full display and well-wrapped to captivate my sister's gaze. Nefail reacts exactly as I hoped she would. I turn around, letting her contemplate my ass. I pull my butt cheeks apart, just a little. "Do you like it?" She empties her goblet in one long sip and casts it across the room. \ \ She looks at me with hungry eyes and caresses me with hungry hands. I feel a trembling in her touch, more than mere uncertainty, it feels like desperation. "What's wrong, big sis?" I try to sound giggly. "Nothing." She answers with haste, but must then correct herself. "Everything." "Did I do something-" "You did nothing to displease me, in your entire life you have not done a single thing to displease me and I am... so tired to pretend you did." \ \ Those words win a smile from me. I move her hands closer to my butthole, so that she may better grope me. "The baptism made you confident." She admits. "You made me confident." I reply. "For years I thought you didn't like me, but now I suspect you have been lusting after this big butt of mine for quite a while." "You are right." She raises me onto her, with little to no effort. I wrap my legs around her and wait for her kiss. "And I am so tired to pretend I haven't." She forces my mouth open with her tongue and I welcome her with abandon. \ \ It takes but a few seconds for me to feel her cock poking on my buttocks, the poor thing throbbing in despair. I break the kiss, leaving shiny lines of saliva hanging between my mouth and hers. "Nefail, did you really hold back all these cycles just for me?" "I am a woman of my word." "You shouldn't have." I caress her hair. "Poor Sally is so disappointed. She was so eager to have you empty your balls inside of her." "She will get her share." Her stern gaze and her proud head sink. "When you will be away." "Hey." I pick her head back up. "I am here now." I kiss her again. "I am here for you." \ \ She lays me on her bed and I finally unwrap my legs from her. For a moment I think about playing hard to get, about pretending to be scared or uncertain, but I can't. I just can't. Her cock is just about to rip her precum-stained garments apart. I free it with merciful hand. It is even more beautiful than I remember. Yet I sense something's wrong, something glints just above her balls. \ \ "Sister!" I gasp. "Is that a cock ring I see shining on your shaft?" "Aye." She admits. "It was necessary. After last cycle I was... afraid I might not hold it in with willpower alone." "Oh, Nefail. You shouldn't have. I only wanted to be playful, I never meant for you to suffer." "If you don't want me to suffer, then make me wait no more." "Just one moment." I implore her. "May I... taste it first?" A wave of frustration with a foam of desperation washes over her visage. "For decades you had me licking it without ever being able to take it in my mouth... please, sister. Don't deny me." "So be it." She helps me to my knees. "But don't linger on it too much, lest I lose my mind." \ \ I pass my tongue from her balls, up her shaft, all the way around her tip, as I did countless times. Only this time I don't have to hold back, this time I shall not simply end my caresses with a loving but frustrated kiss. Finally, after all these years of temptation and torment, it is time to taste my sister's throbbing treasure. I part my lips and let her slide into my throat. \ \ "Goddess!" She moans. "Slow down or you'll be the death of me." "Sorry!" I say, pulling her cock out. "I wanted to do this for so long. Since the very first time you had me lick it. Do you remember?" "I do." She recalls as I go back down on her. "Synafae had just left and you were so sad. You cried when I told you that from then on it would've been I in charge of your education." She caresses my head and gently pushes me onto her throbbing rod. "You were so scared." I pull it out after getting it all nice and wet. "How could I not be?" I say, wanking gently. "I had never even seen a cock and all of a sudden I had this beast in front of me." "I was hoping to cheer you up, in my own way." She shakes her head. "You believed me a monster." "No, I did not." I insist. "I really wanted to have all of it, I just hated to admit it. But no more." We both smile with shared relief. "Right." Nefail says. "No more." \ She takes me by the hand and helps me turn around. She gives me a good shove, forcing me prone. My open lingerie is meant more to exalt than conceal and I raise my butt for her. Her hands shake as she sinks her fingers into my curves. She gives me a nice and long massage, enjoying my plumpness to the fullest. Her hands feel like fire on my skin and soon I begin to get wet. If she was to fuck my pussy, I bet her cock would slide in meeting little to no resistance, but it is not my pussy she is after. She spreads my ass and for the longest moments gets lost in contemplation. Mesmerized by my throbbing butthole, it is I who must awaken her. "Nefail." I call her. "Fuck my ass." \ \ She climbs on the bed, with one hand she holds my butt well spread and in place, with the other she brings her precum dripping tip on my momentarily still virgin hole. "Elifael." She calls. "Your big sister is about to fuck your virgin little asshole. Are you scared?" "No." "Are you ready?" "I am." I spread myself more. "Give it all to me, take my anal virginity, it is yours!" \ \ It is not easy for her to enter me. It takes several pushes, several attempts, several corrections. Many times her slippery tip slides down to my pussy, which would welcome it with open lips. Alas, that cock is not its to welcome, not yet at least. "Curses." Nefail curses. "Curses, curses, curses." I giggle at her frustration but also try to help her. "Here." I guide her cock in. "Shove it in proper." "It... it might hurt." "I care not!" I implore her. "Fuck me. I wish for nothing else. It wishes for nothing else. Fuck my ass." The head of her cock kisses my purple star and then, after so much waiting, they make love. \ \ "Goddess, yes!" She screams. "Oh no. Don't move!" "Sister, is everything-" "Nononononono." She moans. "Please, no!" I hear something crack. "No!" My sister screams one last time and a tide of warm love nectar floods my intestines. \ \ It is so much different than having it shoot in my pussy. I can feel each blast of cum hitting the walls of my anus. It is thick, so hot, my other holes feel envious. My sister tries to hold in what she can, but her efforts are futile. All of her cum is leaving her shrinking balls and filling up my entire digestive system. Through my anus, I can feel her cock twitching every time a new blast of cum bursts into me. \ \ Nefail pulls out, warm seed sliding down my legs. I try to plug it in, hold it inside just a little longer. I spot the broken remains of her cock ring. Goddess, I never saw her cum so hard. Yet she does not seem as thrilled as I am. "Fool!" She yells, not to me but herself. "Fool, fool, fool!" She recoils and covers her face in shame. "Sister dearest." I surprise myself calling her. "You are not weeping, are you?" I reach out to comfort her, but she slaps my hand away. We both stare at each other in a moment of disbelief, she then looks at her own hand as if surprised to find it at the end of her arm. "I'm sorry." She sobs. "Do you want me to leave?" I ask, lowering my eyes. "No!" She sobs again. "Please no." \ \ What in the six hundred and sixty-six strata of the Abyss is going on? I never saw Nefail sad, let alone weeping. The world has gone mad and I don't know what to do. All I can think of is to tray again to comfort her, reach out to her, one more time. I cast my arms around her, hoping she will do the same. She does. I ask for no explanation, but she gives it anyway. \ \ "It was twenty years past." She states as if that said everything. "What was?" "The cycle when I started to lust after you. Do you remember?" I shake my head. "I do. You were attending me and my friends at the Waterfall palace and you spilt all the oil on the stone." "Oh, now I remember. I slipped on the oil and all those harpies laughed at me, you along with them." "You remember wrong, I did not laugh." She says. "I was too shocked at how... you looked." "Waddly?" "Yes, woddly. Your developing curves were so out of proportion, so exaggerated, so..." Her resting penis throbs for a moment. "I don't know. I simply tried not to think about it anymore, which was not easy, considering that your education was entrusted to me." "You should've told me." I reproach her with a caress. "Knowing that would've made me very happy." \ \ Nefail holds her head, struggling to find the right words or even to put her own thoughts in order. "You don't understand. Should you ever... when you will experience this change you'll know. The lust, the desires, they can be overwhelming and sometimes... sometimes you are not even sure that they are really yours to begin with." "So that is why you were always..." "Such a bitch?" "You said it, not I." "I did not enjoy it." "Well, I did." I admit, caressing her hair. "I enjoyed licking your cock, your balls, massaging your back, your feet." "You did?" "With all my heart. I especially relished getting spanked, oh if only you knew how much I rubbed myself thinking about it." "Say no more." She orders, trying and failing to retain her usual demeanour. "But it's the truth, a truth I thought you would be happy to hear." "Happy?" She asks. "Aye, there's the rub. You are the only thing in this world that seems to hold this terrible power over me and that... terrifies me." "Ha! If I didn't know any better, I would almost believe that you have never been in love." \ \ Silence falls inside the chamber as if time itself stopped to ponder on those few words I just uttered with so little care. It is as if my sister's heart fell out of her very chest, into my hands and now she has no idea how to take it back. She waits for my next words in what can only be describe as terror. What I do is throw myself at her and we both lose ourselves in a storm of kisses. \ \ "Nefail," I scream and whisper at the same time. "I... I want you to fuck my ass again, for real this time." I fall on my back, raise my legs and open my asshole for her. Her cock flies back up and she stares at it as surprised as I am. "Please!" I beg of her. "Please, please, please. I will die if I don't get the whole of your cock inside me right now. Fuck my ass! Fuck me until there is nothing left of me, please." "Here." She presses her throbbing tip on my anus. "Take it." "Give it all to me, in one shove, don't hold back." "Are you sure?" "Yes!" I really do scream. \ \ She holds my legs up by the knees and, in a single motion, she thrusts her entire length inside of my butt. There is no pain, not even the hint of it, there is only pleasure and pride. \ \ "I cannot believe this!" She exclaims. "Were you truly a virgin?" "I swear." "I won't be mad if you were not, I-" "I swear!" I insist, just as surprised to have all of her inside of me. "I don't know how this can be, it is as if... as if it has been waiting for your cock since forever and could wait no more." "Aye, I feel it too. It feels like..." "A miracle?" \ \ We let that word fly through the air for a long moment, we feel all of its weight, all of its strength, all of its absurdity. Then, nodding at each other, we make it happen. \ \ Nefail pulls her cock out, all the way to the tip, watching it slide out of my no longer virgin asshole. When we are joined just by the very end of her phallus, she shoves it back in with all the might of her chiselled abdomen. She does that again, again and again. There is no pain. \ \ "Nefail." I call her. "What is happening?" "I don't know... but I can't stop." "Why in the nine hells would you ever stop? Fuck me! Fuck me harder, fuck me forever." Nefail abandons the last ounce of hesitation that was still holding her back. She grabs me by the hips and starts pumping my asshole full of cock. What follows is pure bliss. \ \ I feel myself opening up and welcoming all of her inside of me, body and soul. My butthole lets her slide in with ease and clenches as soon as her ballsack slaps me well. "I don't believe this." She gasps. "It's like it is sucking me in." Her face twists in pleasure, she lets out her tongue and closes her eyes. It is a good thing too, for my face is probably contorted similarly, if not worse. \ \ We keep going like this for a good while, until Nefail begins to slow down. I catch her squeezing the base of her shaft. "What are you doing?" I demand to know. "I... can't hold it." She yelps. "But I don't want it to end, not yet, not so quick." I rise and chase her hand away. I don't know where I find the strength to do what I am doing, but I manage to overpower her. I force her on her back and hop onto her. We stare at each other, equally surprised. Before she can react, I bring her cock back into my asshole and start riding her. "Stop!" She implores me. I ignore her. \ \ I rise up until only her tip remains inside. "Elifael, I'm about to cum! Don't make me come yet, I want to-" When it is about to pop out, I spread my buttcheeks with my hands and drop back onto her. "You are not going to hold back while fucking me in the ass. Not now, not ever!" She screams in pleasure. I do the same a second and a third time. Halfway through the fourth, she cums. \ \ Never have I seen or felt such a cumshot. It splurts inside of me like a volcano, filling every corner of my insides with lava-hot cum. It feels like it is going all the way through me, reaching the very deepest parts of me, touching nerves I didn't know I had. It is absurd, I believe... I believe I might cum. I chase that impossible orgasm by riding my sister harder, each time I go up and down, another rope of cum launches inside of me. "Nefail, I think I-" My sudden strength abandons me as quickly as it came and my sister is again in control. I don't know if she guessed my thoughts or simply needed one last push, but she grabs me by the buttcheeks and pushes all the way in. The last drop of cum pushes me over whatever edge I was on and I fall into a profound pit of pure pleasure. We scream all the sounds of sexual satisfaction. \ [[Praise be|C5S17c]]

\ I drop at Nefail's side and melt. In my whole body, there is not a single fibre that is not relaxed, except those around my abdomen perhaps. The unusual sense of warmth feels comforting, like a hug or a very deep kiss. I stare at the decorated ceiling and time stops in an endless present. \ \ "I-" Both Nefail and I say together. "I did not know I could cum like that." I comment, giddily biting my lip. "Me neither." She echoes me. "You really mean it?" "I do, and believe me I fucked..." She waves her hand through the air, conjuring the quantity. "Hundreds of asses and I never felt anything of the sort. Are you sure you are not hurt?" "I am the opposite of hurt." I massage my asshole, no pain. On the contrary, my fingers feel really nice. I can't resist but explore my insides just a little bit more. "Do you think this might really be a miracle?" "I do not know, it might very well be. Although it is very rare to receive this sort of blessing when still so... young." "Mmmmmm so I am blessed. I am favoured by the Goddess." I expect her to grumble an all too familiar //do not flatter yourself// but she does not. She remains lost in thoughts she does not wish to share. \ \ "Did you like it?" I ask, to break the silence if nothing else. "Do you really need to hear that?" "I do." "Fine." She takes a deep breath. "It was the greatest sexual experience of my life. Happy?" For once words fail me, for I am far more than happy. The emotion is so overwhelming, I am compelled to keep talking, lest I lose my mind. "Maybe it is you who is blessed." I say, pressing myself against her. "You, who will get to fuck this magic asshole whenever you want, as long as you want, as hard as you want." "You don't mean, as much as //you// want?" "Same thing, really." She shows mild amusement, tempered by whatever goes on through her head. \ \ Not knowing how to keep the conversation going, I decide to explore her body. Synafae always enjoyed having me caressing her, but Nefail would not let me, until now. I pass my fingers from her knee, up her legs, her hips, all the way up to her perfect tits. "What are you doing?" "Admiring these pretty breasts of yours." "You have a thing for breasts?" "I do like them, yes." "I bet... so how do they compare to Synafae's?" "They are much firmer." I say gently. "And smaller." She finishes, not gently. "Since when do you want bigger tits?" "Since I learned that you find them attractive." "I like yours just as they are." I reassure her. "So round and your nipples are so cute." I hesitate a little before asking. "Can I play with them?" It takes a few long seconds before she grants my request, but grant it she does. \ \ "So, that's what you like in a woman. Big fat titties?" She asks, with a mocking grin but also genuine interest. "What I like most in a woman is a big fat cock, with juicy sweaty balls and a never-ending amount of cum. Just like my perfect big sister." She tries to hold her smile in and fails. "What about you? What do you like most in a woman?" "I don't know... a witty personality?" Her unusual kindness is as unexpected as it is liberating. My eyes burn and I can't stop smiling. "Tell me a joke." "All right." I giggle. "Let me think." \ \ I spend the next minute staring at the ceiling, searching through my shrinking repertoire. "All right, here is a good one." She listens attentively. "It is about two sisters: Vierna, who just got baptised, and Fierna, who passed her ordeal one hundred years ago already." "That sounds familiar." "That's why it came to my mind, but let me finish." She nods. "So, Vierna decides to confess her love to Fierna and asks her to be part of her older sister's harem, but before her acceptance, she has something to confess." "What would that be?" "She explains that she suffers from a curse. She has displeased the Goddess and the divine one left her breasts at maturity of a twenty years old." "As flat as a pancake." "Pretty much yes." She didn't say as flat as you, yet more unusual. "Still, Fierna states that it is all right. She loves her more than anything in the world and cares not for the size of her chest." Nefail smiles. "I also have a confession to make, Fierna admits. The cock I received from my ordeal is of unusual size as well, the same size as an infant pretty much. Knowing that would you still enter my harem? Vierna hops up and down with joy. Yes I will enter your harem, infant penis or not, I love you.//" "That is very romantic." Says Nefail, caressing me. I don't recall her ever caressing me. "So they have a ceremony and Vierna is now officially part of Fierna's favourites. They cannot wait to consume and enter the sacred bedchamber. They start teasing each other, holding one another, everything is going great. Vierna is getting so wet and eager that she starts touching Fierna around her crotch." "About time." "But as soon as Fierna's tip touches her little pussy, Vierna begins to scream and runs out of the chamber! Fierna goes after her, asking what's wrong." "Oh." "You told me your penis was the size of an infant! Vierna yells. But it is! Fierna replies, holding her cock up. It is five kilos in weight and half a metre in length." \ \ Nefail's laugh is a crescendo, from a light chuckle to a truly roaring laugh. To see her so merry, it is more satisfying than ten thousand cumshots. Slowly, her laughter dies down. We lie side by side for a while until I feel her hand searching for mine. When she finds it, she squeezes it. She squeezes as if afraid I might disappear here and now. \ \ "Elifael." She calls me with a broken voice. "Don't do this." Her words go through me like a sudden wave, taking my breath away. "What do you mean?" "I don't want you to do this. I don't want..." She looks down at her own body. "I don't want this for you. I don't want you to see that horrible place. I don't want it. I can't stand it. I just can't." As she utters those words, long-held tears run down her cheeks. \ \ "Nefail..." "Stay with me!" She rises and looks at me with her big purple tear-filled eyes. "I faced the horror of the ordeal and lost a sister. Thinking that Synafae will soon go through all that, I feel sick. Thinking that you will as well... I feel like dying." "Have you so little faith in your sisters?" "Faith? Faith you call it? You have no idea what that place is, what awaits you there. And even should you pass that harrowing test... the change is more a burden than a blessing. As time goes on it becomes more and more overwhelming. I can see it in mother. I can feel it in me. I don't want this for you." "If it is such a burden, then you should let your sisters share it. Why shoulder it alone?" "No one should shoulder anything!" "But shoulder it we must. It is our lot in life, the price we must pay for greatness." "Do you care for greatness?" "No... I care about you. You and Synafae. I will do everything, endure everything I must for the three of us to stay together." "You must not-" "But I want to. I want to share your burdens and so does Synafae. Are you so surprised that your sisters love and care for you the same way you do for them?" \ \ Nefail remains silent, her thoughts a storm meeting another storm. I embrace her and offer all the comfort my kisses and my caresses are capable of. "Nefail. Will you let your sisters be your sisters?" She ponders long and heavily. "I'll try." I offer her my happiest smile and for a while we say nothing. \ \ "Is there still some cum in those balls?" I ask out of nowhere. "Always." Says she, with a laugh. "Is there still some room in that ass?" "Always." I laugh back. "I have a boon to ask." "Another one?" "Aye, but if you grant it, you shall have me forever and I mean forever." "What would that be?" "For tonight, there will be just the two of us, but starting tomorrow, until the day of my departure would you... would you fuck both me and Synafae? You have no idea how much she longs for it." "You're serious?" I nod. "I'll try." I lose myself in her kisses and prepare to welcome her inside of me again. \ [[I am so happy|C5EpilogueC]]

\ The date of my departure is fast approaching and time feels shorter and shorter with each passing cycle. \ \ Nefail keeps her promise and not a cycle passes without me and Synafae getting a rich and delicious cumshot from her cock in each of our holes. Despite her supernatural endurance, Nefail struggles to keep up with her cock hungry sisters. She is always tired, always trying to catch her breath. We sometimes let her watch, so that she may gather her strengths. Even so, it does not take long for her cock to grow erect and join in the fun. \ \ One cycle she tries to avoid us entirely, hoping to get at least one day away from her sexual duties. That won't do. Synafae and I ambush her in the bath and force her to pay for denying us her cock. As punishment, we have her sucking on her own penis, again. Only this time we want her to cum inside her own mouth and swallow it all. To make sure she does so, we lick her balls, suck her scrotum, finger her pussy and her ass. When she finally cums and gulps down most of her cumshot, Synafae very nearly loses her mind and climaxes herself, just by watching. \ \ I wish this could last forever. \ [[Alas, it cannot|C5Epilogue]]

\ The date of my departure is fast approaching and time feels shorter and shorter with each passing cycle. \ \ To my surprise, and partial discomfort, Synafae insists on visiting house Zi'den again. Not to see Vierna or Viconia, but Calliope. We share her no less than once a week. On the other cycles, my sister insists upon testing the limits of what she calls //my powers//. \ \ We visit lady Xarra's palace many times and on each visit, I get bigger and bigger cocks up my ass. I am tested to my limits and can hardly explain the unnatural pleasure being impaled on all these disproportionate phalli gives me. Synafae cannot have enough of that though and I simply cannot bring myself to refuse her. She also insists on bringingMaryl along, so that she may watch and/or have her lick her pussy while she enjoys my displays of anal prowess. \ \ It is fortunate that the cycle of my departure arrives before Xarra runs out of creatures, for I have heard from Sally that somewhere deep in her dungeon she holds a captive dragon. \ [[My poor devastated butt|C5Epilogue]]

//<h1>Book I - Epilogue</h1>// \ The ball of the debutantes is traditionally held in the district of Qu’ellarz’orl, the oldest part of the city where the most powerful houses of the drow of old built their palaces, or at least their countless slaves did. The district is located on the vast plateau along the southwestern wall of the great cave, a space wide enough for ten thousand drows and where but a few hundred live. House Baenre's palace has been here since time had any meaning and their home does look much different than it did five thousand years ago. A complex of opulently decorated spires along the second tier of the highest ledge. It was built not only to inspire awe and respect but also fear into the hearts of enemies and friends alike. The palace bastions never fell during any of the numerous civil wars that plagued Menzoberranzan before the Great Passive Aggression. It is a grim reminder of a past most would rather forget, but house Baenre wants everyone to remember: the rules of the game may have changed, but they are fully committed to staying on top of it. In comparison to their fortress, the Palace of Festivals is another thing altogether. \ \ It was built over the course of a century and completed a few years after my birth. I still have memories from my childhood of the mages and workers toiling cycle after cycle to give the great stalactite the shape it now has. It is a spectacle to behold, a complex of terraces, hanging gardens and waterfalls. All of it hanging above even the most powerful among the drows of old. It is here the great public festivities take place, at least those deemed appropriate to high society. \ \ As part of the ruling council, mother is amongst the guests of honour. She is, after all, presenting her third daughter to her peers and her absence would've been even more noticeable than her presence. "You look thrilled, daughter dearest." She remarks from her side of the ghost carriage, which she occupies all by herself. "It would be more appropriate to deem me terrified." I say giddily. "You'll grow used to it." Says Synafae, sitting on my left. "You will learn to enjoy the attention, once you let go of your inhibitions and learn to trust your beauty." "Aye, listen to your sister." Says Nefail, sitting on my right. "She spent one hour donning her dress and twice as much on her makeup. There is no better indicator of her self-confidence." "I merely want to look my best for my House and Matron, firstborn." Synafae returns. "We cannot all look as… sure of ourselves as you do." \ \ The ball is an extravagant affair, even by our kin's standards. The already quite opulent halls and gardens are filled to the brim with decorations, libations and spectacle. Shining lamps of hewn crystal float above our heads, held by hands arcane and hidden. Food and wines brought in by the wealthiest merchant clans litter the many tables and the trays of barely clad slaves. The best bards of the city, those who managed to impress a matron with their craft, delight our ears, while exotic dancers of rare beauty delight our eyes. Together with the perfectly perfumed and dressed daughters of drow society, accompanied by their mothers and sisters, we form all the colours of the double rainbow of opulence and promiscuity. \ \ The presentation of the debutantes themselves takes up a fair portion of the soiree. My peers and I are invited into the grand hall, to have our name announced loud and displayed in front of the entirety of drow nobility. Most of us enjoy the attention, some more than others.<<if $Twinspath is true>> I recognise Iivea. She looks beautiful in her dress, far more beautiful than me.<<else>> One in particular attracts my attention. It is the youngest daughter of house Zi'den, a slender sylphid-like thing in a magnificent silk dress. Her amber eyes meet mine and I believe she also recognises me for who I am. For a moment I believe she is about to address me, but must proceed before me before me<</if>>. When my time comes, I walk before my audience in haste, wishing they would divert their eyes away from my butt and thighs. I cannot fathom how anyone could enjoy these many gazes upon one's skin. I wish I could disappear and feel quite relieved when the girls from the ninth and tenth houses take my place. The ball itself is a ritualistic if joyous occasion. Each of us is expected to offer a dance to their matron, their elder sister and, only after that, to a partner of her own choosing. I do not look for one, it is she who seeks me. \ [[Who is she?|C5Epilogue1]]

<<if $Twinspath is true>>\ \ "Hello, Elifael." "Iivea." I smile at her. "It is good to see you." "Shall we dance?" "Of course!" \ <<else>>\ \ "Lady Elifael." She greets me with a bow. "May I ask you out for a dance?" "Of course, but may I first know who is asking?" "Naturally, how silly of me. I am Iivea Zi'den, fourth born to Matron Saela and very happy to make your acquaintance." "So am I." I take her hand. \ <</if>>\ \ She moves with art and grace, it is clear she is leading me. She seems to fly on those tiny feet of hers, while I waddle about with my butt too big for two. "You look stunning in your dress." "Not nearly as stunning as you." She makes me twirl. "If only I had shapes like yours." "I would gladly do without them." "Really? Surely you enjoy the attention." "It is the wrong kind of attention." "I would not be so sure. I noticed your firstborn sister watching you." "Nefail?" I turn to her. I catch her avoiding my gaze. "Want to make her jealous?" I ponder the idea for a moment. "Why not!" \ \ Iivea pulls me to her and sinks her hands in my buttocks, she then proceeds to give me the sloppiest most spectacular kiss she can manage. She catches me by surprise, but when I see Nefail fuming in the distance, I return the kiss. \ \ "You are a great kisser." I tell her. "You as well." Returns she with a smile. "I trust we will be good friends in the years to come." \ [[Take a pause|C5Epilogue2]]

\ The dance is long and fatiguing. My shoes, like everything I wear, have been selected more with fashion than comfort in mind. If only little Emerald was also a cobbler, she would have better cared for my poor feet. I escape the crowd and surprisingly many suitresses, so I can rest if just for a bit. I hide in one of the many alcoves, one that is not occupied by a private performance or frolicking lovers or both. I kick off my sandals and moan at the sensation of my soles breathing open air and carrying no weight. Oh, glorious solace. \ \ As I massage my legs and feet, distant laughter approaches. "Again again." Shout a chorus of giggling voices. "All right, m'ladies. One last verse, if you promise me to let my throat rest after that." I hear the distinct sound of the vazhan-do, one I usually do not enjoy. It is one of our most traditional instruments, a legacy of the drow of old, music played with the sixty-four strings of the vhazan-do was meant to inspire sublime dread. Few bards still pick those strings, this one though does so beautifully. \ \ //"I hear you're alive, how disappointing I've also survived, no thanks to you Did I not bring you some glee Miss, oh, look at me Now I'll grieve-bang all the memories of you All those many cocks that you ride Now you'll wank with no one by your side Did you ever even care With your tits and your stupid hair? Now hear me moan as I grieve-bang All the memories of you"// \ \ She ends the performance under the clapping of many delicate but enthusiastic hands. The small audience demands yet one more encore, but the tired bard refuses. I try to peek outside, just in time to see the artist seeking shelter in the same hiding place of my choosing. I lay back on the pillows, sure that the bard will leave as soon as she sees me resting here alone. But she does not see me. She sets her instrument aside and drops onto the cushions herself. She is a tall one, muscular too. She wears her hair cut short and even in the weak light I can recognise a gleam of gold where should be but silver. A half-blood? The bard seems unaware of my presence, despite me being but a few paces away. Maybe she has not inherited the sight of her elven kin. She kicks off her own boots and proceeds to search her purse. It must be something urgently needed, judging by her hurry and her joy once it is found. It turns out to be a pastry. She proceeds to devour it and does so in a fashion no lady would adopt while being observed. \ \ "Hello." I make my presence known, startling the poor woman like a guard would a thief. "Lolth's nipples! Who goes there in the shadows?" "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you. I was just escaping the party and resting my feet for a while." "Scared me you did, beyond my wits." Says, her visage relaxing in relief. "I thought you were one of them." //One of them?// I am about to ask but refrain from doing so. Did she mistake me for a servant or a fellow performer? Do so few among my peers ever utter the words //I'm sorry//? \ \ This offers me a rare chance to play the part of the lowborn and glimpse into their world, so close yet so far away from my own. The temptation is just too strong. "My mistress is probably looking for me. Please don't tell her you saw me here." "I have no idea of who you or who she are, so…" She takes another bite from the pastry. \ \ I let her consume her meal in peace, but my curiosity soon pushes me to break the silence. "You performed beautifully." I say, observing her instrument. "Seldom have I heard the vhazan-do picked at with such mastery." "Aye, beautiful specimen, is it not? Real surface red oak and inlays made with dragon bone." Says she, with pride and joy. "A gift from Matron Myrineyl Baenre herself. The old slut had no ear, but a good eye." To speak in such a fashion about the most powerful woman alive, she truly believes me one of her own. "Wanna try it?" She offers. "Oh, no. I could never. My hands were not meant to play any instrument, but to massage and delight." "You a pleasure slave?" "I… yes, that is exactly what I am." "Hey, no need to feel embarrassed. We all gotta eat. The things I do to get food on my table, they can be as humiliating as you do and twice as revolting. Believe me." <<if $Twinspath is not true>>\ "Hold on a moment, I know you." I say, having found her face among my memories. "You were at theatre, you played Drizzt Do'Urden." "You saw our play?" Asks she, both proud and embarrassed. "Aye, it was very fun." "It was dreadful. Truly no better than prostitution." "I thought it delightful and so did my s- my mistress." "It is a relief to hear that." She smiles a warm smile. I return it, although I doubt she can see much of it. <</if>>"Name's Cassia, by the way." "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Cassia. I am Elifael." "You wear a drow name? That's quite the privilege." "Not one I earned." I bite my tongue. "Well, Elifael, what do you say we exchange favours?" "What do you have in mind?" "I show you my art, you show me yours." "Oh, I suppose that would be nice. Just…" "Just what?" "I am unsure how to pull you out of your garments. I am afraid I might damage them." "You want me to pull down my pants." "How else am I to please you?" "To pl- no no no. I did not mean for you to lick my pussy." She lets out an embarrassed laugh "Why not?" "Oh, honey. You spent too much time among the drow." She picks up her instrument and stretches out her long legs. "I was thinking more of a foot massage. I'll play something for you in the meantime. What do you say?" "Are you sure?" I giddily tease her further. "I am quite gifted with my fingers and tongue." "I bet you are, but no." She bites her lips and I can almost hear the implied //not yet//. \ \ I begin relaxing her feet as she does the same with my ears. She is a master of her trade, but I prove capable with mine. "Wow. You sure know what you are doing. It feels like my feet are melting." "Thank you." I giggle. "How often do you do this for your mistress?" "Quite often." "And what else do you do for her?" "Anything she asks of me, of course." "Does it not bother you?" "Why would that bother me? I accomplish my duties with pride and dedication, just like you." "Vhaerun's masks… I did not mean to offend you." "Besides, I love my mistress and would do anything to please her. She would do the same. She often does." "You are a lucky one then, not everyone is." "What do you mean?" "My mother was rivvil, you see? A fine woman she was. I remember her fondly." "What about your drow parent? Surely she would not abandon you." "To be with her would've been a life of servitude. Thanks but no thanks, I prefer to be fortuneless but free." "Is servitude such a bad thing?" "Not all mistresses are as benevolent as yours. Granma is quite the bitch indeed, one that can get a little rapey." //Rapey// she says? Surely she exaggerates. Such behavior would never be condoned by the Goddess or her servants. "I am sorry to hear that." "Water under the bridge." Her notes become slightly melancholic. "Does it not bother you? To be entirely dependent on someone else for your entire sustenance?" "Aren’t we all?" "Aye, that we are." She admits. "But at least I can choose from what hands to take my gems from." "Those hands are not very generous if you are forced to steal pastries." She laughs. "Well played." \ \ I conclude my massage and kiss the side of her sole. She lets out the tiniest moan. "I am impressed, Elifael. My respects, from one artist to another." "You are too kind." I rise. "I better get back to the party." "Yeah, you do that. It was nice talking to you." "I hope we can do so again in the future." I step into the light. \ \ For a moment Cassia's eyes are captivated by the width of my hips, but they open wide in horror when she sees the rest of me. "Nine Hells!" She jumps up. "M'lady I-" "Hush!" I seal her lips with my index. "All is well." She looks at me, speechless and lost. Incapable of conceiving that the slave in the shadows and the highborn in the light could really be one and the same. "You have beautiful feet." I wink at her and step out. \ [[Return to the ball|C5Epilogue3]]

\ I seek my way back to the party, but can't find it. The corridors turn out to be a dedalus of alcoves and private chambers and I hesitate to ask for directions to any of the many couples, or groups, getting busy in the alcoves. I keep walking at random until I literally bump into my possible saviour. \ \ I hear her coming from right behind the corner. She is drow, like me, but unlike me, she is tall, powerfully built, and blind with fury. She knocks me off my feet and onto my butt. "Ouch, sorry." I apologise, despite being the victim here. She looks at me from up above. She is as tall as Nefail, maybe slightly taller, but she is no priestess. Judging by her features she must not be much older than I am. Her hair is cut as a lowborn's and it is dripping with… cum? I can't help but be amused at the sight of seed slowly sliding down her hair. Her garments are also stained in white nectar and hastily adjusted. Her lover, or possibly lovers, also gave her a pearly necklace of cum above her pert breasts. "What are you looking at?" She growls. I lower my eyes and see that she is going barefoot and with cum stained toes. My smile grows wide and her temper short. "Get the fuck out of my way." I have to do so, lest she tramples me. She disappears down the hallway, displaying an encyclopedic knowledge of our most foul vernacular. \ \ The harder I try to navigate this labyrinth, the more spectacular my failure becomes. It is as if the place was conceived by Baphomet himself. All I can do is follow the left-hand rule. This brilliant idea leads me out, but not the way I sought. I come onto one of the lower terraces, wide and mostly bare. No fountains or hanging gardens, no obscene sculptures as decoration. The only spectacle this place offers, the only spectacle it needs is the scenery. \ \ It has many names, this city of mine. Yet no name is as strong as home. As a girl, I often dreamt of leaving this cave and seeing the many wonders and horrors that lay beyond and above. Now that I am a woman, the horizon looks suddenly less inviting and the home behind not so small as it once felt. I am about to embark on a long journey, one that will lead me far away from home, one I might not return from. "There you are!" I hear a familiar voice calling me. \ <<if $Synafaelove is true>>[[I turn around|C5Epilogue4A]]<</if>><<if $Maryllove is true>>[[I turn around|C5Epilogue4B]]<</if>><<if $Nefaillove is true>>[[I turn around|C5Epilogue4C]]<</if>><<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>[[I turn around|C5Epilogue4D]]<</if>>

\ "I have been looking all over for you. Where have you been? There are so many that I must introduce you to. Have you seen Iivea Zi'den? So modest. She really needed to wear something that would squeeze out her mild shapes a tad more." I nod, without really listening, my eyes and thoughts lost on the double horizon. \ \ "Synafae, can I ask you something?" "Of course." Says she, expecting the question to be unpleasant. "Do you… love me?" There is a short yet dreadful pause before she answers. "I believe I have answered this question many times already. Is no amount of reassurance enough? Is it so hard to believe me when I say yes?" "I know. But-" "Don't you trust me?" "I do, I do." I have a big lump to swallow and it hurts as it goes down my throat. "I just don't think how or why you should. I mean you are you and I-" "I see the problem here. It is not my love for you in question but your love for yourself." The conversation has taken an unexpected turn and I am not sure how I should answer. "What is it that you like the most about yourself?" "I don't know… It is not my place to say I suppose." "Darling, if you don't love yourself how can you expect others to?" Again I don't know how to answer. On my quest for certainty, all I found is confusion. "I'll help you. You have many virtues: you are kind and sweet, caring, and pretty." She embraces me from behind, her breasts caressing my neck. I put my hand on hers and try to embrace each word she speaks. "You are about to embark on a long and perilous journey and you need to steel your heart for it. It is fraught with dangers." "And cocks, no doubt." "Aye, those too." She chuckles. "I am confident you can take anything that is coming your way. You have been blessed." "Indeed, I could become the greatest smuggler in the realms above and below." "You are so silly." She smiles, but otherwise does not laugh at what I believe to be a pretty decent joke. "You are destined for greatness, little sister. The Goddess has a plan for you, I am sure." "And what would that be?" "We will find out, together." She takes my hands as she says that. I escape her hold. "Why do you speak of greatness when I am talking about love? I see the way you look at me." "Do you, now. And how do I look at you?" Asks she, the warmth in her voice now receding. "Like your little sister, no more." "There is no one in this world that I care for more than you." She reminds me. There is a sternness in her voice that challenges me to say otherwise. "Is that not enough?" "No one besides yourself you mean." I regret my words but cannot take them back. I might as well have punched her in the guts. "Well… some self-love would do you a world of good." "You don't understand! I want to make you feel the way I feel, I want you to look at me the same way I look at you. I want to make you happy as you… make me." I was about to say //made//. Have I gone mad? "Will it ever be so?" I perfectly know that if she said //yes// I would believe her. I would accept that as indisputable truth, as dogma, and she would hear no more of it. "No." She utters and I wish to be buried beneath a hundred tons of stone. "Why?" "I am what the Goddess made me, little Eli." \ \ I can no longer bear to look upon her. The image I so long worshipped was but a false idol. I need to escape. "I am a fool." I cry as I run past her. "Wait." She commands and the fool stops. "I cannot love you the way you love me because I am not you, little Eli. And if you truly love //me// then you ought to understand why." "Well, I don't. I suppose that my beloved older sister never existed." "Have I ever lied to you, manipulated you, used you?" "I'm not sure. I don't think I would've done any of the things I did recently was it not for- "I pushed you hard. That much I admit, but I did that for you. I helped you achieve what you could not accomplish on your own. The two rivvil you have such an unhealthy obsession for, are both taken care of and will live beyond their years. And whom do you have to thank for that? Me. What would you have done had I not been there to guide you?" "You could have told me what you had in mind." "I asked you to trust me and you did. Is there anything you regret?" "No, but-" "Have you not met all your goals and gone beyond your own expectations?" "That is true, still-" "We would not be having this conversation if you had in yourself half as much faith as I do." Another painful truth, one I would rather escape from than face. \ \ We stand for a good while, each waiting for the other to say something. It is Synafae that breaks the silence. "Listen, when I said that I care about you more than anything in this world, I was speaking the truth. That you have to believe." I desperately want to and nod. "Is that not enough?" "I suppose it is." "Little Eli, I would have you grow your own wings to fly, give you strength to fight your own battles. I would have you be all you can be, not for my sake but yours. Is that not love?" "What if I don't want wings? What if I want you?" "You already have //me// in every possible way." "That's not true. I know that is not true. I see the way you look at mother, or Nefail, you'd rather have either of them than me." "Elifael, for the love of the… you of all people confuse love with lust. Yes, I admit it, Nefail is the object of my desires, she keeps refusing and that makes her even more desirable. You, on the other hand, are so much more." "More?" "Yes, you are my sister, my partner, my companion and my accomplice. I had hundreds of lovers like Nefail, but no one like you." "You really mean it?" "I swear." I fall into her arms and cry all my tears upon her bosom. "Hey, what are these? This is no time for sadness. It is but the beginning of our happiness." "That is all I ever wanted." I say, drying my eyes. "To make you happy as much you mad- make me." "But you do dear, you do." She lowers her eyes, her cheeks growing a shade darker. "I have a confession to make." "A confession, to me?" She casts her arms around me and whispers. "Your baptism was maybe the greatest sexual experience I ever had." "Oh, that is very hard to believe." "But believe it you should, for it is the truth." I did not imagine her so intrigued. I must admit it warms my heart for it to be so. "You know… there is one thing we could do that would make me very very happy, and very very very horny." "What would that be?" I ask between anticipation and terror. "We could go to mother. Let her have a taste of your… gift." She pulls up my buttocks. "Mother?" "Yes." She insists. "Still she has not learned of your blessing. And what better time than now?" "I don't know." "You said it yourself: you want to make me happy the same way I do you. Well, just picturing it in my mind makes me feel very happy indeed." As her words fill my ears, she runs her hand all over me. I melt beneath her touch and see her intrigued as she seems to drive me wild. She brings her face next to mine and I dive into her mouth with my tongue. A long sloppy make-out session later, I am ready to do whatever, and whomever, she wants me to. "Let's go fuck mother." "What? Right now?" "Right now. She is waiting for you. You can't imagine how much she desires to have you again. Don't you want to see her happy?" "I...I... yes." \ \ She takes me by the hand and leads me inside. We make our way to the inner halls, where the matrons congregate amongst them. Our intrusion is greeted with surprise and a degree of disdain. Nonetheless, they all look deeply touched when we walk to our mother and Synafae announces: "Forgive me, Matron Mother, but your daughters have needs and we can no longer wait." It is manifest proof of our devotion to House and Goddess, of our good nature and good nurture, mother is beaming with pride. We follow her to a private chamber under many gazes of approval. \ \ Once alone, mother sits among the cushions and Synafae leaps up to kiss her. I feel my heart heavy, but her enthusiasm is comforting. "Elifael, show her." She invites me. "Daughter, you don't need to-" "No, no. Synafae is right, I was blessed and... and I want to share this blessing with you, mother. I want you to be proud." They both seem happy and so am I. \ [[So am I...|Book I - Ending]]

\ "Mistress, why did you disappear like that? Is everything alright?" Maryl comes to me wearing splendid skimpy silks, fit for a highborn drow, if any among my kin had shapes like hers that is. "Maryl!" I take her hands. "You look beautiful. Where did you get this? You didn't pay for this out of your own pocket I hope." "I did not, a present from the firstborn, for ruining my other dress." "And the fine ass beneath it." "Mistress, you are terrible." She reddens. "But yes, she sure gave me quite an intense experience." We laugh together, recalling the fun we had that night. Although the memory of how it ended is quick to spoil my mood. \ \ "Are you still upset, mistress?" "I am, aye." "What does upset you? You are not jealous, are you?" She is joking, but the truth is I am jealous, at least a little. "I don't understand why Nefail behaves like this. I thought she liked me, I really thought… I don't know." "Mistress, your sister loves you with all her heart. By supporting us she challenged both kin and custom. What more proof do you need?" "She didn't want me, Maryl." I lament. "After preferring you to me, not that I blame her, but why deny me her love? Have I not done enough to deserve her affection?" "Does sisterly love mean nothing among your kin unless mixed with lust?" "Yes, I mean no, I mean…" Goddess, how can something so simple also be so confounding? "I wanted her to fuck me and she refused. She rejected me again. How can you say that she loves me?" Maryl shakes her head at my naivety. "She does not want to be second, mistress." "Second? What would that even mean? I don't understand." "I do." Maryl takes a deep sigh and stares herself into the lights-dotted distance. "I am not sure how to explain it to you. I believed such things among your kin meant nothing. The firstborn proved me wrong. Suffice to say that she really does love you and that you should respect her feelings." "She does not care much for mine." "Yes she does, so much so that she is ready to go against faith and custom to make you happy. Still, she cannot deny her own feelings. Mistress, she does not want to be second." "Second to whom?" She does not answer, but there is no need. "I am a fool." "I need you to make a promise, mistress." "A promise?" "When I will be gone-" "Do not say that." "When I will be gone," Her voice is suddenly like stone. "You must go back to her. I would never entrust your heart to anyone else." "Maryl, I can't-" "Promise!" She commands and her command I cannot resist. "All right, Maryl. I promise." "Good." The stone disappears, and only warm love remains in her voice. "Now, there is one more thing I need you to do for me." "And that would be?" \ \ She answers by raising her dress and exposing her beautiful hairy pussy to me. "One last time, before you leave." "Aye... one last time." \ [[I will miss you, sweet Maryl|Book I - Ending]]

\ "You wanted to be alone?" Nefail asks. "I understand all too well." She leans by my side, enjoying the sight and the silence. I press myself on her. "I am sorry." I whisper to her. "I really looked forward to having you fuck me with my belly all heavy with child." "Don't say that." She scolds me. "Just thinking about it makes me lose my mind." "Me too." I admit, rubbing my thighs together. "I don't know what I will do without you." "You have Sally, Maryl too. They will take care of you so long I am gone. Do take care of them." "I will, you have my word." \ \ We let silence have the stage for a minute or two before I speak again. "Do you think I might have done something wrong?" "What do you mean?" "I don't know. I swear I really wanted this, I prayed and fucked with all the fervour I am capable of, but still, it did not suffice. Maybe I wasn't- "No," She states. "It is I who have failed. The Goddess would not grant me this boon for she knows I have sinned. She knows I resent her for taking my sister and... and now she is going to take you as well." "That won't happen." "Oh, yes it will. I've seen it, I dream it, I... I cannot live with that." She sinks her fingernail deep into her arms, she draws blood. "Nefail, what are you... stop it!" I take her hands and look deep into her eyes. I see her breaking down. "This is all my fault. All of it." Rivers of tears flow over her no longer stern face. \ \ I try to stop those tears, with kisses, caresses, and sweet words. "Nefail, have you so little faith in me?" "No, that is not true." She says, resolute as she ever has been. "I know you strong, I know you capable, I know you can face anything. I... I just fear that what is about to come may change you." "Nothing will change the fact that I love you." \ \ She pauses and remains silent for the longest while as if trying to make this moment last forever. \ \ "I love you too." She says, embracing me as both sister and lover. "Listen... listen carefully. Whatever happens to you, whatever danger befalls you, whatever enemy threatens you, you don't face them alone. You come to your older sister..." She opens her hand, searing purple flames burn out of her fingers and her eyes. "And she will crush them!" \ \ Reassured that come whatever may she will be with me, makes me feel invincible. \ \ "Hey." "What?" "Why don't we try one more time, you never know." "Right now? You can't be serious." I let my garments fall. "But I am." Finally, she smiles. She raises me to her and readies her cock. We make love one more time... \ [[...and one more time and one more time...|Book I - Ending]]

\ "See, you worry about nothing, as usual." Says Synafae, coming along with our sister. "Are you all right?" Asks Nefail. "Yes I... got lost." I confess "You are hopeless." \ \ The three of us enjoy the silence and the scenery for a while. Until Synafae speaks. "Can you believe this? The El'naar sisters, united again." "United at last." I correct her. "Aye, at last. Nothing can stop us now." "I would not be so sure." Adds Nefail. "You two have still a long way to go and after that... well there is plenty to be afraid of after that too." "All the more reason to face it together, don't you think?" "I suppose so." We all squeeze together. \ \ "Girls..." Synafae begins. "Am I the only one getting horny?" "No." I answer in haste. We both turn to Nefail "Oh no. No, no, no. You two have milked me to death." "Oh, come on." Synafae insists. "We should do it one last time." "You said that the last six times." "The seventh time is a charm... or was it?" "It was." I agree, getting rid of my garments. "Come on, Nefail. You can start with my asshole. You know you can't say no to my asshole." "You two will be the death of me." She declares, her cock already rising. "Rest easy, Nefail." Says Synafae, wanking her. "In a couple of years, I will be able to help you with a cock of my own. Are you not happy?" "Not as happy as Elifael I bet." I laugh. "Aye, that is true." I spread my asshole for her and she enters me. \ [[One last last time|Book I - Ending]]

<h1>End of Book I BAPTISM</h1> //<h2>[[Continue to Book II|Book II - Prologue]]</h2>//

//<h1>Book I - BAPTISM</h1>// [[Begin|Scene 1]]

//<h1>To be continued... </h1>// <img src="art/Cover art Book II.jpg" max-width: 100%; max-height:100%;/> Valiant reader, thank you so much for reading my story. I hope you are enjoying the continuation of Book II and are as eager as I am to see what happens next If you liked my writing, I encourage you to check my other complete game. You can [[download it from here|https://subscribestar.adult/nobody-cares]] <html> <head> <style> .special-thanks { text-align: center; font-size: 18pt; font-weight: bold; } </style> </head> <body> <div class="special-thanks">Very Special Thanks</div> </body> </html> As always, my super special thanks to2%Milk, bard, beta-reader and benefactor. I am so happy to have you on board. I must also thank Gelb, for all is material supporto and (even more so) his moral support. I am not saying this would not be possible without you, but I am implying it! <html> <head> <style> .special-thanks { text-align: center; font-size: 18pt; font-weight: bold; } </style> </head> <body> <div class="special-thanks">Special Thanks</div> </body> </html> I also must thank all my Valiant Readers and Horny Bards. Sken User#00dcf68c Perv Man Yukariin User#754e1b63 That was all for this update, I look forward to the next, I swear it won't be late, and wish all the best ;)

<<if $Maryllove is true>>\ \ <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ \ <<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ \ <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ \ @@#question; \ <<link "Nonono, I’m not gonna do this">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $corruption -=20>> \ \ "Rindfleischetikettierungsüberwachungsaufgabenübertragungsgesetz!" "What?" "That’s my safeword, it took me five days to learn it." "Honey, a simple no will suffice." \ [[That was close|C10IS14]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "I must admit I am a little curious">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $corruption +=20>> \ \ "You know what? I’ll do it, for you." "Good lad." she says, warmly. "You’re gonna love this." \ [[I wish I could believe that|C10IS13b]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

<img src="art/Cover art Book II.jpg" max-width: 100%; max-height:100%;/> [[All hail the Queen of all that is phallic and precum leaking!|C6S1]]

<h1>Chapter 6</h1> <<set $love to 0>>\ <<set $lust to 0>>\ <<set $wickedness to 0>>\ \ We are welcomed to Tier Breche by our seniors, those who have completed their pilgrimage and are preparing for the ordeal. Sadly, Synafae is not among them. My heart is heavy as we begin this dressing ceremony, for I have been warned that it is often accompanied by a lot of fondling. I do enjoy being touched as much as any of my peers, but being mishandled by strangers always brings me mixed feelings. I know I should be flattered by the touch and the squeezing of my betters, and yet I struggle to conceal my discomfort. \ \ All seniors have spent nearly five decades studying the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils, their experienced and intrusive hands need little time to find all my weaknesses. I can’t hide the pleasure they bring me, but it is pleasure spiked with shame. Just like their compliments are poisoned with mockery. One of them, a tall drow that reminds me of Weaponmaster Triel, promises me that, should the long lust take me, she will keep me as her cock-pet. I pray to never see her again. \ \ We are stripped of our jewels and our clothes, which are elegant and somewhat skimpy. We are then robed in our novice garments, which are humble and extremely skimpy. The cloth is barely enough to cover our genitalia and nipples. The curviest among us betray great discomfort, having their forms well squeezed out. I am chief among them and gather much-unwanted attention from my fellow novices. \ \ The reason behind this dressing ceremony is clear: we are supposed to be meek but are also meant to show off lots of skin. Our beauty is not to be celebrated, it is meant to be enjoyed. We are not here as the children of nobility to be revered and hailed. We are the Goddess's most humble and willing servants. Our beauty and our pleasure are all for Her. Lolth tlu Malla. \ [[Step into the gardens|C6S2]]

\ After donning the attire we will wear for the best part of the next fifty years, we are invited to proceed to the lower garden. I soon find out it is actually a hanging garden and there is nothing lowly about it. \ \ As I enter the terrace, a spell of wonder wraps around my senses. Crystals, mushrooms, bioluminescent flora and fauna, form a tapestry of blues, reds, and purples that unfurls before us. A shimmering spectacle of dazzling lights where only the dark should be. Lolth conquered the reign of Shar. The air is alive with the fragrance of the mushrooms, a heady perfume that speaks of distant caves and untold stories. The sound of cascading waters, carefully channeled through hidden conduits, adds a gentle cadence to the air. A testament to drow artistry, ingenuity and ready access to an endless supply of slaves. \ \ We gather before one of the largest fountains, the centrepiece of this lower garden. It is richly decorated with detailed bass reliefs representing the cycle of the Great Passive Aggression and the elevation of our kin. The sculpted drow let go of their instruments of war and torture, to embrace in unquenchable love. The new matrons reach up to her, their eyes, their hands, their newly grown phalli, all protending and basking in the magnificence of that Goddess. That holy holy Goddess. \ \ How many long hours have duergar and svirfneblin toiled to carve Her image in all its splendour? How many long cycles have priestesses and keepers of the temple prayed to it to infuse it with the divine spark? Many, surely, but the result is undeniable. Just to gaze upon it is to feel Her glory. Before Her, I feel small, inadequate, and horribly pent up. \ <<if $Synafaelove is true>> \ Where is Synafae? Why was she not here to welcome me? How am I to venture into this new life without the source of all my strength? Had I woken up next to her, no doubt she would’ve spoken to me sweet words of comfort, and graced me with the touch of her perfect fingers and unparalleled tongue. She would have licked me the way only she knows. I would’ve begged her to stop, told her I was ashamed to squirt in her mouth and she would’ve forced me to. I would've then implored her that I return the favour and she would’ve said no, because this cycle was all about me. \ <</if>> <<if $Maryllove is true>> \ Maryl, my sweet Maryl, I miss you so. I can count on the fingers of just one hand the times in the last thirteen years that I have woken up without her morning service. That I miss but can bear the absence. What I cannot tolerate is being apart from her. I want to feel her warm embrace, I want to rub myself against her soft plumpness, I want to suckle on her nipples and see her smile as I deliver her the pleasure she deserves. Alas, I must endure the separation. Otherwise, our social status and the short lifespan of her frail kin will always be in the way of our love. I will return to you, my beloved Maryl. And you’ll be mother to countless beautiful daughters. \ <</if>> <<if $Nefaillove is true>> \ I swear, every time I close my eyes, every time I blink, every time my gaze stumbles upon something even vaguely phallic, I see my sister’s cock. It has been less than three full cycles since I last had it inside me. It feels like three decades. Goddess, why would you deny us a child? Had I been pregnant with my sister’s baby, I would not need to begin my novitiate until my child was born, perhaps until her coming of age, if Mother would consent. So long and hard, and so many times, have we tried to conceive. Alas, this was not meant to be. If I did not fear Mother’s wrath and even more Synafae’s disappointment as much as I do, I would just run back to Nefail this very moment. I would prostrate myself at her feet and implore her to be hers in whichever way she wants me to. She wanted me to be her harem. I scarcely understand what she meant by that. But if that will bring her happiness, I shall make it so, somehow. \ <</if>> <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>> What I would like the most right now is to have my beloved and well-endowed sister Nefail fuck my tender bumhole while our sister Synafae licks my pussy. So many years spent apart and in disagreement, only to be so of late reconciled and just as quickly separated anew. Synafae assured me that my novitiate will pass by sooner than I think, for what are five decades to our timeless kin? What keeps me going right now, is the thought that soon she will face the ordeal. I have no doubt she will stand the test with ease and return to us hung with the Goddess’s favour. Soon I will have double the number of cocks to play with and will serve my sisters as their cumbucket. Goddess, my legs are growing moist. I must chase away these thoughts, pleasant as they may be. \ <</if>> \ I focus on the present, the here and now. We are a lot more numerous than I had expected. So many new faces, all young and beautiful. Standing among them and wearing so little, I have the distinct feeling that each of them wears her attire so much better than I do. In between so many perfectly proportionate bodies, I stand out. This moment of reunion, all wearing the same cloth, all with our hair down, all distinction in station and origin hidden and forgotten, is supposed to make all of us feel part of a new community. But I don't feel welcomed. For the first time in my life, I am truly separated from love and kin. For the first time in my life, I am alone. \ [[Goddess, give me strength|C6S3]]

\ "Elifael!" A friendly voice caresses my ears. I feel a slender body, warm and soft, pressing onto me. I turn around, and a friendly face smiles at me. "Iivea!" I greet my recently found friend. "I have not seen you since the ball. How are you?" "I am twice as nervous as I care to admit and four times as frightened." She passes her hands on her scantly covered shapes. How can she feel any unease with that perfect body of hers is beyond me. "What about you? How are you feeling?" "Like I could die." I am all too happy to share. "I've never been away from my house and kin for so long." "Me neither," says she, bringing me more comfort than she can imagine. "I spent half a century looking forward to the moment I could leave the safety of home and venture outward. One cycle away and I miss them already." She leans toward me to speak in yet lower whispering. "Especially after my baptism." "I hear you." We share a conspiratorial giggle. \ [[Ask her about the ceremony|C6S3a]] [[Inquire about her loved ones|C6S3b]] [[Observe the other novices together with her|C6S3c]]

\ I see the light of our columnar subterranean star, now rising well above the temple walls. As the ceremony was supposed to commence at first light, the less patient among us are starting to get restless. "The high priestess's lack of punctuality is well known." Says Iivea, reading my thoughts. "That poor woman." "Poor woman?" "It's the long lust. She has been fighting with it for the best part of the last thousand years." "A thousand?" I can't help but repeat. "How old is she?" "Don't you know?" I don't and judging by her tone, I should. "Thallaria Del’Armgo is the oldest priestess alive. I ignore her exact age but there is little doubt she rivals the great wyrms that still soar through the skies of Faerûn." My eyes widen in incredulity as Iivea continues. "She has been the head of Tier Breche since the Day of the Great Passive Aggression. An entire generation of matrons and all of the ruling council went through their novitiate under her tutelage." "Absurd! How come she has not… ascended?" "Only the Goddess knows. Perhaps her task is deemed too important or her knowledge too valuable. Either way, we are most blessed to have her." "Most blessed," I speak approvingly but my words lack conviction. I know of no other drow that has lived this long and managed to stave off the all-possessing desire. This woman must be the wisest and strongest that ever lived or perhaps she has some secret means to quench her unquenchable appetite. \ <<if not visited ("C6S3b")>>\ [[Inquire about her loved ones|C6S3b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S3c")>>\ [[Observe the other novices together with her|C6S3c]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S3b") and visited ("C6S3c")>>\ \ A hymn flows through the air and all of us novices fall silent. The high priestess and her attendants have entered the garden. \ [[Get ready|C6S4]] <</if>>\

\ "How are you holding up?" Asks she. "Rather well." My answer comes out of my mouth sounding almost like a question. "You know what I mean." I most certainly do not. "Since I have arrived here I felt, for lack of better terms, horny as hells." "Oh…" Thank the Goddess, it isn't just me. "You miss your sisters, I presume." She blushes and giddily avoids my gaze. "Since they gave me my baptism, they had me servicing them every cycle." "Both of them?" "Yes, more often than not." "And you don't mind being shared?" "Not between them, no." I surprise myself biting my lip. "Vierna is so fierce in her lovemaking. She has so much energy and it feels so rewarding to give her relief. Viconia on the other hand, is so much more generous. She always makes sure that I climax before her. And to feel her tongue on your clit is like the tongue of the Goddess herself." "Say no more." I implore her. If I get any wetter, they are sure to notice. "In the last fifteen years, I woke up perhaps once or twice without my servant's attention." "Maryl?" "Her, yes." I sigh. "I don't understand why I couldn't take her with me." <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ "None of our property may follow us here." I am starting to like less and less hearing anyone referring to Maryl as //property//. "We all may come from different houses and some of us from none, but before the Goddess, we are all equal." <<else>>\ "None of our property may follow us here. We all may come from different houses and some of us from none, but before the Goddess, we are all equal." <</if>>\ Sensible as that may be, it does not comfort me. To leave my station and wealth behind is little, but my sweet Maryl (and her tongue)? I don't think I can endure that for a whole fifty years. "Don't be like that." Says she, somehow always aware of what is going on in my head. "I am sure we will find many new lovers inside these walls." <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ She sounds like Synafae. I don't want a new lover, I want my Maryl! <</if>>\ <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ She sounds like Synafae. She is always encouraging to me widen my horizons, seeking new experiences, unaware that she is the only one I want. Unaware or uncaring… <</if>>\ <<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ She sounds like Synafae. I don't want a new lover, I want my sister! <</if>>\ <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ She sounds like Synafae. I don't want a new lover, I want my sisters! <</if>>\ "Also, we will be allowed to visit kin and House, if on occasion. We will have to endure some isolation but only for a few eight days." I rub my thighs together. Those eight days will feel like aeons. \ <<if not visited ("C6S3a")>>\ [[Ask her about the ceremony|C6S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S3c")>>\ [[Observe the other novices together with her|C6S3c]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S3a") and visited ("C6S3c")>>\ \ A hymn flows through the air and all of us novices fall silent. The high priestess and her attendants have entered the garden. \ [[Get ready|C6S4]] <</if>>\

\ Looking over at our fellow novices, I try to make an educated guess at our numbers. Less than a hundred, I would say. "We are fewer than last year." Says Iivea. "Hopefully most of us will make it to and through the ordeal." "Do we stand at the side of any particularly promising candidate for the ordeal?" Asks I, trying to sound positive. "We do." She indulges me. "We may call ourselves very fortunate or the opposite of that, depending on perceiving them as potential allies, rivals, or lovers." "Probably all of the above." I giddily suggest. We share a brief laugh. \ \ "See that young drow over there." She points to a haughty yet rather plain girl. Red of eyes, silver of hair, skin that in this light looks a shade of pale grey. "That is Amaliica Baenre. The thirdborn daughter to Brorna Baenre." "Another Baenre?" Asks I. "How many daughters do they have?" "They do possess unparalleled wealth, be it measured in gold, steel, wombs or cocks. And even when they are in lack of a legitimate daughter for the novitiate they sometimes adopt one for the occasion." "Why would they do that?" "Why would they not? To ensure they have the highest number of priestesses compared to all other houses, to have another pair of eyes and ears in the High Temple, to safeguard their prestige. The reasons are plentiful, as are their means." \ \ "Much more promising is young Mizrym. I mean just look at her." Following her index, I spot a drow that stands slightly taller than most. Her proportions are exaggerated in all the right ways. Her bosom full and ample, her waist thin but not too thin, her hips just as wide as her shoulders. She reminds me of Synafae. "She was baptised by her mother, just like you. She is the pride and joy of her house and matron." "She is so beautiful." I am forced to admit. "Next to her, I will look like a toadstool." "Won't we all?" She encourages me. "Everyone believes she will make it. I am not so sure." "You are not?" I stare at the object of our discussion. If she is not the perfect candidate, she certainly looks the part. "Our measure is faith, not looks. And no one's faith is deeper and stronger than that of Miz’ri Hun'ett." \ \ I have a hard time identifying the drow she refers to. She is indeed tiny. She also is flat-chested, even more so than me. She is pretty though, her most evident qualities being her bright violet eyes and full lips. "I know what you are thinking. She looks rather ordinary, but she is anything but. What she lacks in looks she makes up for in sluttiness." "Iivea!" I nearly shout through my teeth. "I mean that as a compliment." "Could you not just say //appetite//?" She makes fun of my prudeness. \ \ "The next one you should keep your eyes on is…" I soon get lost in the endless list of names and accomplishments. Iivea seems to know everyone who's anyone; she also has a good idea of who will make it and who will not. I wonder what chances she gives me. \ \ "What about that one over there?" I interrupt her. "Who?" "The tall one." "The huge-breasted one? I believe that to be Quenthia Vandree. A latecomer to the novitiate. Possibly because of-" "No, I mean the one with her hair cut short." \ \ She eyes the drow I'm pointing at with more than a little suspicion. She is somewhat peculiar. Keeping the hair short is generally considered unorthodox and especially frowned upon among highborns. She also stands out for her physique, much more muscular and athletic than any of her peers. She reminds me of Weapon Master Triel, only much younger. \ \ "Oh, right. Her." She spells the last word as if it had a sour taste. "I know nothing of her, except that she is a shebali." "Seriously? She belongs to no house? Surely you jest." "I am quite serious, I am afraid. I think she may have been admitted to the temple under the matronship of a merchant clan, in service of some minor house. I'm not entirely sure." "I thought only nobleborn were permitted to walk the Path of Perpetual Pleasure." "And so it was, but with things being the way they are, it is unsurprising that the Ruling Council has let go of such restrictions." "Things being the way they are?" \ \ Iivea stares at me, unsure if I am being serious or not. Ascertained that I am, she picks her words with care, so as not to offend me. "It is known that our numbers have been somewhat dwindling over the last century. Fewer and fewer novices make it through the ordeal, with the older generation ascending to the Goddess, and the new one not producing enough priestesses to replace them, the matrons of the Ruling Council are doing all they can to ensure the prosperity of our society. This includes some experimental measures, such as easing the criteria of admission to Tier Breche." "I had no idea things were so dire." I stare on at the tall girl. She looks fierce in all her height... and familiar. "Is she a half-elf?" "A half-" Iivea bursts out laughing. I pride myself in being witty, yet seldom do even the best of my jokes exact such hilarity. "I believe she is simply very tall. Who knows, maybe she has a few drops of rivvil blood in her veins. A half-elf... Goodness me." "What's wrong with half-elves?" "Nothing, nothing." Says she in haste. "I have a dozen half-blooded nieces and I love them all almost as if they were family. The thing is, a half-elf could never endure the novitiate, let alone the ordeal." "Why not?" "They would lack the… endurance, spiritual and physical. Let us say no more." \ \ I try to picture the lowborn girl as a priestess or even a matron. My vivid imagination comes up with a vivid representation. "Should she ever be matron, she would tower above her peers like a titan." To be trampled by such a creature… I chase the thought away. "What do you think of her odds?" "I like your odds much better." "Mine? Why?" "House El'Naar has been on a winning streak." She disregards my surprise as false modesty. "Your sister Nefail has succeeded despite no one believing she would and your sister Synafae… well, no other drow has shown more promise than her in three centuries." "You believe she will make it?" I ask. No amount of certainty will ever suffice, but I seek it still. "I'd say no ordeal has ever had such obvious results. Fear not, my friend. Nobody can match your sister in looks or devotion." \ \ She is right of course. Synafae is invincible, no doubt she has the Goddess's favour. No one is more deserving of her blessing. In fact, what if she is too deserving? What if Goddess decides to keep her by her side as she did with… Will I lose my sister the same way Nefail did? Goddess, please no. If you can hear my pleas, I beseech thee, let them not be in vain. \ <<if not visited ("C6S3a")>>\ [[Ask her about the ceremony|C6S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S3b")>>\ [[Inquire about her loved ones|C6S3b]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S3a") and visited ("C6S3b")>>\ \ A hymn flows through the air and all of us novices fall silent. The high priestess and her attendants have entered the garden. \ [[Get ready|C6S4]] <</if>>\

\ The high priestess of Tier Breche is not a matron. She should be something less and is somehow something more. She is as tall as any matron. I estimate her weight at more than three hundred kilos, yet she is slender. She descends upon us as a dragon but it is the serene kind of dragon. There is no ferocity in her eyes, no scorching fire behind her smile, only benevolence… and a hint of desire. \ \ Most of my peers have the common sense, and decency, to lower their eyes. I lack common sense. According to Nefail, I seem to possess no sense of sorts. She might be right because I keep my head up and stare. I look into her and she looks into me. \ \ I feel something stirring. My nipples harden, my legs fail me, an inexplicable amount of love juices flow between my thighs. I feel like I've been missing a lover's touch for a century. I pray no one noticed. All I can do to conceal my predicament is squeeze my thighs together. When she is sure to have everyone's attention, she looks back at her coterie. Only now I notice that they are not accompanying her, she is leading them by the leash. \ \ When I see them, my blood freezes. If the high priestess is a model to imitate, an example to follow, the three girls in tow are all the opposite. They are all minute as I am, wearing little to nothing and heavily restrained. Each has her wrists bound, her eyes blindfolded and her mouth gagged. They are cock-pets. Those who have been taken by the long lust and will never recover. Poor things. \ \ The high priestess observes our reaction and seems pleased with the produced effect. With a wave of her long hand, she calls all attention back to her. "What blossoming beauty shines in the dark?" She whispers, but it is an echoing whisper, such is the power of her voice. "What gems glimmer in the light of Narbondel, what flowers bloom in the sunless gardens of Menzoberranzan?" As she strides in front of us, she lowers her long fingers and beautifully painted nails down to us. Each of my fellow novices swoons beneath her touch and falls apart in discomfort the moment she must relinquish it. "It is you, young ones. You are the pride of your matrons, the future hope of your houses, the joy of the Queen of Phalli." "Lolth tlu Malla". Everyone else says as one, while I stutter. \ \ "Young ones," she begins, her voice like the warm honey Maryl is so fond of, "I can hardly express my joy, my solace, my hope for the future in seeing the new generation of our city growing up so strong and beautiful." She gives out more caresses and languid gazes, we receive them with scarcely contained eagerness. "In this cycle, you shall take your first step on the Path of Perpetual Pleasure. Know that what you have thus far learned was mere preparation. You have spent your young life getting ready for the journey. Now you are off and, with the Goddess's favour, you shall return to House and Matron as a true priestess." \ \ Judging by the glint in their eyes, I'd say that most of us already see themselves coming back from the ordeal triumphant, their cock ready for prayer and procreation. I wish I had half of their self-confidence. I have lost a sister to the ordeal, one that was much worthier than most. Can I succeed where she has failed? Goddess, keep me from harm. \ \ "Not all of you shall complete this journey." She reminds us, her voice suddenly turning sour. "Some shall return home defeated, some disgraced, some broken," She caresses one of her leashed attendants. "Some shan't return at all." \ \ The cock-pet rears her head. I hear her muffled whispers, begging for affection. She is driven to the verge of tears when she realises that it is not time for her to receive more of her mistress's cock. A mere caress is all she is given before returning to her meek wait. I can't help but shiver. \ \ "To those of you who shall walk the path to the very end will be granted enormous power, ecstatic delights, and endless responsibility. Each of these is intertwined with the other, for She is generous to Her devout daughters." She flinches for a moment as if molested by a hand unseen. "Most generous." \ \ She interrupts her speech, lost in thoughts we cannot divine. Perplexed whispering slowly grows among my peers, until the high priestess awakens from her stupor as abruptly as she fell into it. \ \ "What brought you here is ultimately unimportant. Know that you are here to learn. Know that you are here to serve. It is for Her glory and not yours that you walk this path. Renounce ambition, renounce vanity, renounce pride. For those who do not find higher purpose are doomed to lose themselves." \ \ Another cock-pet rubs her head against the high priestess’ muscular thigh, imploring for her attention. She strokes her hair, inviting her to be patient, and promising that solace is not far away. "Your education shall be two-sided. On one hand, you shall become familiar with all facets of pleasure. Be it physical, mental, or spiritual. There are a great many things that can make one horny, my dears." She smiles a complicit smile. A tiny yet all-significant gesture. "You shall learn them all. You shall //know// how to exact pleasure, to deliver pleasure, you shall learn to paint with all the colours of this moist and juicy rainbow." \ \ I can hear some of my fellow novices giggle. The sound reaches the high priestess's ears and appears to be most pleasing to them. "On the other hand, you shall be taught, trained and tempered to wield the Goddess's gifts. You shall learn not to abuse them and, most importantly, not to succumb to them. For what good is a brazier that cannot withstand the flame? Of what use is the sharpest blade without the handle to wield it? You must learn to tame the flame of passion, for it shall grow within you until it will shine like a star. And the more it grows, the more it is likely to consume you. To approach the Goddess' light, my little moths, we must make you dragons." \ \ Again she caresses the broken ones, again I tremble. By the Goddess's grace, our kin is made eternal. But what does eternity look like? I gaze upon the shepherd and her flock, either I will become one or join the other. Either way I will it will change me. \ \ "You shall have the rest of this cycle free to familiarize with that which is now your home and your new family." She gestures at the temple complex all around and to all of us. "Rest and enjoy. For come the morrow, your education shall begin in earnest." \ [[We take our leave|C6S5]]

\ Before the debutantes, Synafae recommended I make the most out of the occasion, to make connections, find friends, do some networking. That is her game to play. I can hardly remember anyone I met that night. The only memorable encounter was with Cassia, a copperless actress and musician, with pretty feet. You are quite the socialite, Elifael. "Where are you off to now?" Iivea recalls me from my pondering. "Oh, me? I don’t know. I have nothing planned, besides undoing my coffers." "Will you walk with me?" She takes my arm in hers. "I don’t know anyone besides you here. You won’t leave me all alone, will you?" \ \ "So what do you think?" Asks Iivea. "Of what?" "Of Malla Thallaria, of course." "Oh, well, she is majestic," I state the obvious. "Seldom have I found myself in the presence of a creature of such grace and power." "Have you noticed her cock?" "I… failed to." "She kept it well tucked in and wore long robes, but these eyes of mine are sharp, especially for such things." One of her sharp eyes winks. "It looked gigantic. Goddess, to worship such a magnificent rod from beneath. I almost envy her cock-pets." "How can you say such a thing?" I ask in amazement which is only partially sincere. "Those poor girls." "I wouldn’t mind trading place with one of them for a cycle." I stare at her in disbelief. "Why? Would you not?" "No!" I fail to sound sincere. "Well, maybe one cycle." "Perhaps two?" "Stop it," I beg of her. "I would settle for three. Then I would return to my ordinary life with my curiosity well sated." "You don’t even know her." I remind her. "What if she mistreats you." "She would not. She is evidently a considerate lover." "How can you tell?" "How can you not?" Her eloquent smile makes me feel even more out of my element. \ \ "I have a proposition for you." Says Iivea, uncharacteristically shy. "A proposition? Let’s hear it." "Well, it is about our lodgements. If I make a formal request we could be assigned the same chambers." She avoids my gaze and blushes. Does she really believe I could ever reject her company? "What a splendid idea!" I take her by the hands. "I’m so happy to have such a good friend already." "Yes, a friend… with benefits?" I chortle at her question and answer by pressing my lips on hers. She melts in relief and happiness. "I’ll have to speak with Malla Thallaria. Fear not, Mother knows her well." She bends forward for another pecker, which I happily grant. "I’ll get everything ready before last light. I’ll see you then." \ \ She runs off, radiating happiness all around. I suppose I have the rest of the day free. The question is: what do I do with it? I should pay at least one visit to the High Chapel, we are supposed to gather there at first light for the lauds. It is quite the climb though. I could also visit the bathhouse. I wonder what it looks like. I might also check the library or take a stroll in the woods. Where should I start? \ [[Climb the stairs to the High Chapel|C6S5a]] [[Have a bath at the bathhouse|C6S5b]] [[Visit the library|C6S5c]] [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]]

\ In years of yore, Menzoberranzan was a city of wonders and terror. And few things were as wonderful and terrifying as the Arach-Tinilith. According to Veldrina, the complex was shaped like a spider, or perhaps just the High Chapel was, I am unsure. Either way, it must have been a thing of horror and not in my worst nightmare Can I imagine my people turning to such a place and seeing anything divine. Mercifully, times have changed. Mercifully, our Goddess has shed the shackles of hate and has led us to an era of peace, prosperity and pleasure, lots and lots of pleasure. No arachnids or webs are found along the new high temple. In their stead are works of art representing all the glory and beauty of the female form… and tentacles. \ \ I proceed up the winding flights of stairs. I can't say I am eager to do so again every cycle. It is a daunting climb, especially with my legs so out of shape and the butt on top of them so very heavy. My will is strong but my won't is stronger. Still, I manage to reach the entrance and the view alone is worth all the effort. \ \ From here I can see the whole of the temple complex, the library, the gardens, the baths and the woods all around. Beyond those, I see the Academy of Melee Magthere, where our warriors are trained to be beautiful and deadly, and the tower of Sorcere, a place of wonders and wisdom. Beyond still, my Menzoberranzan glistens in the light of Narbondel. I can see the waters of Darklake, the labyrinthian Bazaar, the spire of my home and kin. I savour the fleeting beauty. I am so lost in all this wonder that I pay no attention to where I am going. Consequently, my plumpness meets something solid and I fall flat on my ass. \ \ Contrary to my initial assumption, I did not bump into a marble statue but into a marble person. It is the shebali girl, who now towers over me with a vengeful glare. \ \ "Watch where you are going!" She thunders from on high. "Sorry. I was distracted." I say with a conciliatory smile. The houseless drow does not appear to be satisfied with my apology. On the contrary, she grows confrontational. "You again? Are you stalking me?" "Stalking you?" I rise back to my feet, unaided and confused. It only now occurs to me that I have indeed seen her before. I stumbled into her in the corridors after the ball. Still, to believe that I may be stalking her would require quite a leap of the imagination. \ [[I should put her back in her place|C6S5a1]] [[I should be as friendly as possible|C6S5a2]]

\ My first impression when seeing the bathhouse is one of disappointment. It is indeed comparatively much more modest than anything I am used to. Not that it is completely missing in decoration but it was clearly conceived for functionality and not form. There is no carefully sculpted limestone complex like in the waterfall palace. These baths have been built of marble and everything in them looks very much artificial. The pools are large, octagonal in shape, with beautiful mosaics on the floor and some glass panels on the ceilings as the sole adornments. They also are all large and shallow, forcing us to bathe together, which for me is not ideal. Ever weary of my exaggerated shapes, I would prefer at least having the option of privacy. \ \ At the entrance, the bath wardens take custody of my clothes and provide me with a single towel, even if calling it such may be generous. It is little more than a handkerchief, barely ample enough to wrap around my hips. \ \ As I walk in I am overwhelmed by the smell of sulphur and the air heavy with moisture. A haze of steam caresses my naked skin. The cold marble beneath the soles of my feet provides a pleasant contrast. Less pleasant are the many eyes on my hips and the many hands too. I pay no heed to either as I move on. I hear many comments, some flattering, some teasing, some mocking. I am unsure of how to react. I have no guards to protect me and no older sister to advise me. \ [[Look for a less crowded pool|C6S5b1]]

\ The tower of Sorcere is not actually a tower, but a column. A gargantuan pillar of sculpted rock dotted by dazzling lights on all sides. It is the centre of knowledge of the city, perhaps of the entire of the Underdark. It is one of the few structures that is virtually unchanged since before the day of the Great Passive Aggression, in form and function. It is here that those who wish to master the arcane arts begin their long and difficult journey. No wizard can hope to match a priestess of the Queen of Phalli in power or prestige. Still, it remains one of the best options for those who have no talent or interest for the Tantric Technique of the Thousand Throbbing Tendrils, much like Veldrina. I remember Synafae once referring to this place as a //tower of frigid bitches, who overcompensate by living inside a colossal cock.// On that last part I must agree. It does look like a titanic phallus. Just by approaching it, I am overwhelmed with vertigo and vaguely enticed. \ \ The ambience inside is uncharacteristically luminous. Perhaps the wizards need their locales well lit, as to make reading possible anywhere within. As I make my way through the corridors, I stumble upon many apprentice wizards, who quickly adjust themselves and bow to me. I smile in appreciation, something that most of my fellow novices probably don't do, if I was to judge by the shy smiles of the short-robed students. \ \ As a newcomer and an acolyte of the divine, I only have access to the lower tiers of this huge spire, but that gives me plenty to explore and read. The collection, mostly kept in scrolls, is as impressive as the structure that hosts it. Rows upon rows of shelves tower above my head. Most of the precious writing is unreachable to those incapable of flight or at least some form of telekinesis. \ \ I am perusing some of the readings within my reach as I spot two of my newly initiated sisters. It is the young Laele Mizrym, in all her height and perfection. Facing her in fierce debate is the petite daughter of house Hun'ett. I believe her name was Miz'ri. \ \ "You, my dear hourglass bimbo, are a prude." The smaller of the two accuses the other. "A prude? Me?" In our sex-centred society, this is not the sort of accusation you would normally fling at a friend, no matter how close. "Nothing could be further from the truth. It is you who mistakes perversion with passion. Goddess's grace. Should you ever be a priestess, nothing, animated or otherwise, will be safe from your cock." "Damn right!" The petite drow leans in. "You least of all." \ \ My curiosity prevails over my sense of discretion, and I linger next to them. I am quickly spotted. "You, big butt." The small one calls me, to my chagrin. "Take a look at this, smash or pass?" \ \ The illustration I am asked to pronounce myself upon represents a somewhat stylised, but still very frightening, mind flyer. In this specific depiction, the squid-headed creature is wrapping its long slimy tentacles around the oversized breasts of an intimidated yet enticed member of my own kind. \ @@#question; \ <<link "Hard pass">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ I look at the terrifying monster and fail to see any beauty in its alien and frankly horrifying form. "Well, the Goddess teaches us to explore passion in all its infinite possibilities… But these things eat brains!" "See?" Says Laele. "Your perversion is commendable, little Miz'ri, but your recklessness is not." \ [[I like these two|C6S5c1]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Soft smash">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "Well, the Goddess teaches us to explore passion in all its infinite possibilities… I suppose that in the right circumstances, yes. I might give it a chance. I bet they give amazing head." "I am surrounded by mad, perverted women!" Says Laele, tossing her hands up. \ [[I like these two|C6S5c1]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ Seen from above, the woods surrounding the temple complex look little more than a vast garden, a park perhaps. But from where I am standing now, they resemble much more a forest of the wild Underdark, the sort of place where danger awaits in every crevice, every cove, every well of dreadful darkness that envelops our kingdom. Many a rapey creature lurks in those shadows and a young drow should be careful during such an escapade, lest she returns to her matron pregnant with some abominable creature from the lower depths. Still, if such a place is meant to reproduce the natural appearance of the Underdark, there must be some beauty to it. So I gather my courage and venture forth. \ \ I go on, careful not to stray away from the beaten path. My sense of orientation is untested and I would like to keep it that way for the moment. The terrain is rocky and uneven, sculpted by bubbling water and richly decorated with shimmering crystals, bioluminescent flora and occasionally fauna. But the overwhelming majority of life here is mycotic. \ \ Mushrooms in countless varieties form these woods. Some tiny and covering the rocks in soft mossy carpets, others towering above me and blocking the thin rays of Narbondel's light. I only now realise that I no longer see the temple complex. I should perhaps walk back. \ [[Go in deeper|C6S5d1]] [[I should probably back track|C6S5d2]]

<<set $wickedness +=1>>\ \ "You are most fortunate that it is I you have bumped into, you know?" I must remind her. "Pardon me?" Asks she, almost with glee. "This place welcomes the most noble and pampered of drow society. Baenre and Barrison alike walk these halls and these stairs. Not all of them are as well disposed towards the lowborn as I am." "What did you just call me?" She rejoices in what she believes to be a provocation. "Lowborn." I reiterate, but do so while attempting at a considerate tone. "Many among us believe you don't belong here. I for my part think-" She cares not for what I think. She is onto me and I am powerless to stop her. She grabs my garments and, with a single pull, rips them off. I suddenly find myself literally butt naked and must hold on to what shreds are left not to be on full display. "Not so high and mighty now, are we?" \ \ I see, I feel, countless fingers rising to point at me. A chorus of laughter mocks my predicament, while the shebali girl sneers with pride. Why, Goddess, why did she do that? What have I done to her? Why does she hate me so? Why is she so cruel? Don't cry, Elifael. You are a child no more. \ [[Confront her|C6S5a3]] [[Run away|C6S5a4]]

\ "I'm not stalking you, I swear. I'm just clumsy. Irredeemably so, according to my eldest sister." I massage my buttocks, smiling at her. She does not return my courtesy. "Let's start over. I'm Elifael. Elifael El'Naar." "Is that name supposed to impress me?" "No… It is my name, no more." "You think being highborn means so much in this place?" She takes a step forward and I take one back. "Your name means shit here." She is onto me and I am powerless to stop her. She grabs my garments and, with a single pull, rips them off. I suddenly find myself literally butt naked and must hold on to what shreds are left not to be on full display. "Not so high and mighty now, are we?" \ \ I see, I feel, countless fingers rising to point at me. A chorus of laughter mocks my predicament, while the shebali girl sneers with pride. Why, Goddess, why did she do that? What have I done to her? Why does she hate me so? Why is she so cruel? Don't cry, Elifael. You are a child no more. \ [[Confront her|C6S5a3]] [[Run away|C6S5a4]]

\ "You beast!" I shout, unconvinced this may be a fitting insult but incapable of coming up with something better. "These are the only garments I was given." "What are you complaining about?" She mocks me. "That fat ass of yours will be a lot more comfortable this way." Nobody calls my fat ass fat! I am almost tempted to claw at her with my fingernails, seeking some sort of fleeting satisfaction. I resist the temptation, both because it would be beneath me and because she would wipe the floor with me. \ \ Since everybody is already pointing and laughing at me, I might as well lean into it. I take off what little is left of my uniform and toss it at her. "You will march to the warden-sister and get me a new set of clothes, this instant." She welcomes my demands with laughter. "You are hilarious." "You have not heard the punchline yet. If you don't do as I have told, I will…" Sporting the most mocking of grins, she waits for me to finish. "Yell even louder!" For some reason my threat fails to strike fear into her heart, forcing me to retaliate as promised. "You will march to the warden-sister, you will get me new clothes, and you will fucking apologise for being such a cunt!" \ \ Loud woos salute my bold insults. The shebali girl remains unimpressed and undeterred. Somehow I managed to look even more goofy than my usual self. I would almost be inclined to believe that intimidation is not my strongest suit. How come both my sisters are so good at it while I am not? As I struggle to find a half-decent follow-up, the laughter ceases abruptly. \ \ Both the shebali girl and I turn to face a priestess. She is tall, as most of her peers tend to grow. Her imposing stature is further enhanced by the heels she is stabbing the marble with. Her body is lean, her hair is long and richly braided. She is enveloped in robes and jewels that are elegant but not opulent, skimpy but not vulgar. She strikes a perfect balance between beauty and discipline. Her red eyes and icy glare would not be out of place on one of Tiamat's nine heads. \ \ She stares both of us down, making us lower our eyes. She then turns to our audience and at the tiniest bobbing of her braided head, everyone scatters. We remain silent as she decides what to do with us. I feel compelled to speak in my defence but she encourages me to remain silent. "You." She turns to the shebali girl. "Tear your clothes and toss them down." \ \ It is no mere command. It is a //divine command//, nigh impossible to resist. The houseless drow grabs onto her garments and rips them off with even less effort than she did with mine. I watch her fit, muscular, perfectly proportionate forms spring out of the torn cloth. I am liking this more than I would ever admit. Surely because I see some justice in this and not because I would like her to leg lock my neck and force me to lick her pussy. No, that would be absurd. \ \ "Good," says the priestess, somehow sounding pleased and annoyed at the same time. "You shall now walk to the High Chapel and present yourself to the high priestess as you are. Then you will be her problem to deal with." "We will, honoured priestess," I speak in haste, while my companion prefers to stay silent. "Must we also tell her who sent us?" "No." A cutting word if I ever heard one. \ [[March to the High Chapel|C6S5a5]]

<<set $love +=1>>\ \ "Why did you…" Is all I manage to say before my voice starts trembling and my eyes start welling up. I can't speak a word, not even to curse her. The primordial instinct to fight or fly awakens in me. I never fought anything more dangerous than my own appetite and usually lost those battles too. So flight it is. I run among with my peers with cruel laughter ringing all around me and my huge butt waddling about for everyone's benefit. \ \ This is exactly what I feared the most would happen. My very first day in Tier Breche and I am already at the centre of ridicule. No such thing ever happened, or could ever happen, to either of my sisters. And Mother? What would she say seeing her thirdborn in this sorry state? Already, I am disappointing all of them. Already, I am failing House and Matron. My shame feeds my tears and my tears feed my shame. \ \ My escape to nowhere comes to a sudden halt when I run into a drow that would not move out of the way. "Halt." That single word runs through my every muscle and paralyses it. I cannot, for the love of the Goddess, take another step. All I can do is turn to her. \ \ She is tall, as most of her peers tend to grow. Her imposing stature is further enhanced by the heels she is stabbing the marble with. Her body is lean, her hair is long and richly braided. She is enveloped in robes and jewels that are elegant but not opulent, skimpy but not vulgar. She strikes a perfect balance between beauty and discipline. Her red eyes and icy glare would not be out of place on one of Tiamat's nine heads. \ \ "Your garments are in disarray, young one." She speaks those words as if that was somehow her problem and not mine. "Forgive me, honoured priestess, I was-" "I care not for the reasons behind your predicament, young one. You cannot go about in this state." "I… fear these are the only garments I was given." "Then find a warden sister and have them replaced." \ \ I am out of my element. No one has ever addressed me in this fashion, not even Veldrina. All I can do is lower my head and obey. "I shall go at once, honoured priestess." "What is your name, young one?" "Elifael El’Naar, honoured priestess." One of her carefully kept eyebrows rises. "El’Naar? You are Matron Sipriina’s fourthborn." I resist the impulse to correct her. "That I am, honoured priestess." "One could hardly tell. Ruining your garments on your very first cycle. You are off to an awful start, fourthborn." "That wasn’t my fault, it was-" "Nobody Cares." Says she with a scoff and a roll of the eyes. "You are no longer in your crib. You must walk on your own two legs. You are expected to take care of all things entrusted to you by the Temple. There is no Matron Mother to protect you, there are no older sisters to support you, and no servants to carry your burdens. When something happens on your watch, you alone answer for it. Have I made myself clear?" I swallow. "Crystal clear, honoured priestess." "I hope so. Now, go be someone else’s problem." She walks away. \ [[I do as I am told|C6S5a6]]

\ The high priestess's private quarters are nothing like what I expected. I imagined them to be as opulent and spectacular as a matron's chambers, with their own garden, private pool, and obviously a temple harem. Instead, these lodgments resemble much more Veldrina’s laboratory, functional to the point of modesty. The decorations are few and small, leaving more place for books and scrolls. The only luxurious element in the whole alcove is the wide window and the sight beyond it. High Priestess Thallara basks in the view as if gathering her patience, preparing to pronounce judgment and dispense retribution. \ \ "It pains me to no end to see such things inside these holy walls." Says she, turning to us with motherly sadness. "You should be making love, not war." The shebali gives me a scornful glare as if the very idea of touching me was absurd and abhorrent. The feeling is mutual. "Care to explain to me what pushed you to this shameful display?" \ \ The shebali girl and I exchange a glance. Neither of us is particularly eager to offer an explanation. Goddess, this is not how I envisioned my first cycle in Tier Breche. "I see." The High Priestess's eyes grow sharp. "Novice, remind me your name." "Sha'zal." Answers she, with due reverence but without due etiquette. Using the drow sign language I tell her to add //your holiness//. She scorns my suggestion. "Sha'zal. No family name?" Sha'zal shakes her head. "I see… Go fetch some new garments for your sister and yourself." Sha’zal is not pleased with the given task, nor at hearing someone referring to me as //her sister//, but knows better than to voice such feelings. She bows and goes. \ \ "I suppose this is what happens when we let a houseless stray amidst the well-elevated." Says the priestess. "Tell me, pet, in your words, what happened?" \ [[Blame it all on her|C6S5a5a]] [[I don't want to get her in trouble|C6S5a5b]]

\ The warden sisters replace my garments with something that is somehow even less comfortable than my previous set of clothes. Yet, I know better than to complain. \ <<if visited ("C6S5b") and visited ("C6S5c") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("c")>>\ [[Have a bath at the bathhouse|C6S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5c")>>\ [[Visit the library|C6S5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

\ The lodgments of the novices have been built, or perhaps I should say carved, into the northeastern side of the cave. It is a vast complex. By no means poorly, but a far cry from the luxury of the palace I grew up in. It reminds me more of the bazaar. \ \ A thousand drow could probably live here and if our numbers have been as of late somewhat dwindling, one could never tell by looking at all those lights. Fickle reading candles twinkle behind nearly each one of the many windows, while a small army of slaves is unpacking the belongings of the newly arrived noble daughters of Menzoberranzan. \ \ A warden sister is kind enough to point me in the right direction and I arrive at the place where I'll belong for the next fifty years. I am unimpressed. \ \ The chambers within look as ordinary as the outside. It appears I will not enjoy many of the comforts I thus far took for granted. There is no garden for pleasant strolls or tea time; no balcony I can enjoy the view from; no private pool where I can bathe alone or with company of my choosing. Also, I will be sharing my room with someone else. It is most fortunate that this someone is no stranger. \ \ I am relieved to see my luggage already taken care of. I rummage through my things and see that everything has been arranged pretty much the same way it was in my chambers at home. My first instinct is to inspect my clothes. Lolth be praised, they are all here, along with my trousse and my jewels. I was unsure we would be allowed to keep most or even any of it. I check again, nothing is missing. On the contrary, I find something new. \ \ It is a box of lacquered wood lying on my bed, the kind that would be used for gifts most precious and prestigious. But what could it be? And from whom? \ [[Open it|C6S6a]]

<<set $wickedness +=1>>\ "I scarcely understand what happened." I try to explain. "All I can say is that she came onto me looking for confrontation. I did my best to avoid it but failed." "And you have done nothing to provoke her?" Asks the High Priestess, eyeing me with great care and without betraying any emotion. <<if visited ("C6S5a1")>>\ "All I did was remind her of our difference in station and warn her not to provoke those above her in status." She shakes her head, not angry but disappointed. "I did so for her sake," I explain myself. "Many of my peers would not have been as tolerant as I was. Surely your holiness will concur-" With a single gesture, she invites me to wait, in silence. [[Wait for Sha’zal to return|C6S5a7a]] <<else>>\ "Your holiness, I swear on House and Matron, I did nothing to start this fight. All I did was bump into her. I told her I was sorry but no amount of apology was sufficient. She grew angry for no reason and attacked me. Everyone laughed at me. My first day of novitiate and I am already ridiculed." She nods, apparently pleased with what she heard. She invites me to wait. [[Wait for Sha’zal to return|C6S5a7b]] <</if>>\

<<set $love +=1>> "Your Holiness, I can do little but present my most humble apologies." Says I. "I overreacted to a rather insignificant accident and I am sorry." "Are you telling me that you provoked her?" <<if visited ("C6S5a1")>>\ "I… did tell her things I did not think, with the intention of wounding. I now regret to have done so." She shakes her head, not angry but disappointed. She invites me to wait. [[Wait for Sha’zal to return|C6S5a7a]] <<else>>\ "If I did so, it was inadvertently. That is often the case with me." She nods, apparently pleased with what she heard. She invites me to wait. [[Wait for Sha’zal to return|C6S5a7b]] <</if>>\

\ It doesn’t take long before Sha'zal returns wearing a new set of clothes and carrying one for me. "Help her get changed." The priestess commands. Sha'zal obeys, meek but unenthusiastic. As for me, I would feel more comfortable being assisted by a hooked horror. "Tell me what happened, Shebali girl." "My pride had the better of me." She admits, her head low in shame. "I was stupid." "That you were." The high priestess agrees. "This is not the kind of passion you should fuel, young one. Antagonizing your sister in such a fashion, ripping off her clothes, exposing her plumpness for all to see." In saying so her eyes fall on my butt and she seems to shiver. "I could excuse, even applaud, this behaviour if it were dictated by lust. But pride? It is a disgrace." She turns back to the window, trying to rein in her anger. Her anger and something else. "Approach, children." \ \ The order sends shivers down my spine and I can sense the same emotion in Sha’zal. But there is no escape and we step forward. As soon as we are within reach, Malla Thallaria snatches us, holding Sha'zal by the chin and me by the butt. Her incredibly strong fingers sink in my flesh, awakening all my nerves at once and provoking a sensation almost indistinguishable from an actual orgasm. I feel like I'm melting. \ \ "Tell me, young El'Naar." The High Priestess whispers in my ear. "What do you see when you look at her?" I try and fail to divine the right answer to this question. "A most noble flower," Malla Thallara explains. "Snatched by the wind while still a seed and planted on distant, hostile ground." Sha’zal trembles beneath the gentle yet terrifying touch of the High Priestess. "She has grown wild. The cruel and unforgiving world of above has plucked some of her petals. Can you blame her for growing thorns?" I suppose I cannot. I lived a life of absolute privilege, while Sha'zal carries the scars of much deprivation. \ \ The High Priestess turns to Sha'zal. "And you, wild one, are in the wilds no longer. You will not need your thorns in this garden." She passes her index over Sha’zal’s mouth. The impertinent shebali presses her lips together to kiss the High Priestess’s most holy finger. How dare she? "Behold your sister." Malla Thallara forces Sha’zal to face me. "Is she not beautiful? Look at her innocent eyes, her puffy little face, her wide hips, her thick thighs and little feet. Don’t you just want to ravage her?" Something monstrous throbs between her legs. \ \ Sha’zal and I exchange an uncertain look. I can’t read her. Is she angry? Is she blaming me for her current predicament? Whatever is going through her head, I don’t like it. \ \ "Both of you have much to learn, about our dogma, our creed, and each other." Says the High Priestess, letting go of us. "Therefore you shall both be punished." "But-" I carelessly begin. "No butts." Says she, glimpsing at mine. "I won't let myself be swayed. You both require a lesson in humility. Tomorrow, once you are done with your other duties, you shall serve in the sacred holes of glory." \ \ Sha’zal clenches her teeth and bites her tongue, while I stare wide-eyed and in utter disbelief. The thirdborn daughter of Sipriina El’Naar reduced to the lowest of flesh slaves? Mother will be furious. "The holes of glory? Your holiness, I implore you, reconsider." "Why in the ten thousand throbbing tendrils should I reconsider?" "I cannot bring such shame to House and Matron. For the sake of my family, and not my own, I beg of you. Punish me and not them." She turns around, walking up to me with but two long strides. She picks up my tiny chin with her gigantic fingers. The moment her skin touches mine, I nearly faint. "Do not fret before such retribution, for that too is part of your education. Accept it, embrace it, and see the beauty of it. Picture yourself covered by the love of a hundred cocks and rejoice, for such a thing shall be looked upon most favourably by the Goddess." The monster sleeping between her legs throbs. It seems to like the idea. She lets go of my chin and turns around. "Now go and let me hear no more of it." As we walk out, I manage to steal a glimpse of her adjusting her crotch. \ \ As we return to the outside, Sha’zal ignores my presence so effectively that I myself begin to doubt my existence. "Hells of a first day, eh?" Says I, if but to exorcise the deafening silence. She does not reward my attempt at conversation. She strides off with a scowl. \ <<if visited ("C6S5b") and visited ("C6S5c") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ In the distance, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5b")>>\ [[Have a bath at the bathhouse|C6S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5c")>>\ [[Visit the library|C6S5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

\ In my search for relative solitude, I stumble upon a secluded area. The access is barred, it is perhaps under maintenance. Yet, someone must be there. A distant, gracefully hummed song reaches my ears. \ \ Curiosity has the better of me. There is little to no light here and tiny bioluminescent sludges dot the walls and ceiling of the abandoned corridor. I follow the eerie echo and find myself in a partially caved in yet still functioning pool. The luminous sludges have prospered in the dark dampness of this place. They cover the broken ceiling almost in its entirety forming a mosaic of their own. But more spectacular is the drow I spot beneath them. I recognise her in an instant. Such a figure is impossible to forget. It is Quenthia, with her long hair falling out of the pool like a silvery waterfall and her breasts floating on the surface of the water. She hums her song, eyes closed and apparently oblivious to my presence. \ \ For as far as I can remember, I've always been fond of large breasts. It is a two folded passion. On one side there are the tits I envied, such as Synafae's, so ample and inviting; or Nefail's, so firm and perfect, so full and round and proportionate. On the other side there are tits like Maryl's. She was gifted to me when she was but an adolescent and I saw her tits grow from perky little things into the plump perfection of today. I remember the first time I asked to play with them. She was terrified, the poor thing. Yet that has become one of our favorite games and I had my fun giving her many orgasms while keeping her nipples in my mouth. So there are the tits I want to have and the tits I want to wrap around my face. Quenthia's tits fall into the latter category, with a huge splash. \ \ Her breasts are so large and full, they almost scream to be touched. They clamor to be held, squeezed, and sucked upon. They float just above the surface of the water, gracefully rising and sinking with every breath Quenthia takes. Tits for whom it would be rude and insensitive not to look upon and admire.It takes me a minute or two to realize I am standing there gawking. \ \ "Hello." Says she, interrupting her humming. "Erm, greetings!" I stutter. "Apologies for the intrusion, I heard you humming and followed your song." "Is that why you were standing there in silence? Was it my song that mesmerized you?" She dares me to lie. I shake my head. "May I join you?" I ask after gathering the courage. "I don't like to bath where it is too crowded. "I can see why." She eyes my hips. "And I can understand." She extends her hand to me. \ [[Step in|C6S5b2]]

\ I let go of my towel and she helps me in. The heat of the water envelops me in its warm embrace and a rush of energy flows through me as I sit down. The bottom of the pool pleasantly scrapes mine. "This place is beautiful." I must concede. "It is, isn't it? Says Quenthia, her eyes rising to the ceiling. "It is the kind of accidental beauty one cannot buy or make. The kind that is onto itself and not conceived for anyone's pleasure. Natural and authentic." "As you are?" The words escape my mouth before I can catch them. Worse yet, I seem unable to raise my eyes above her neck. "Sorry, sorry. I have no idea what came over me." "Why do you apologize? You have paid me a splendid compliment." "I am not sure such a compliment would be welcome. I presume you are trying to escape this sort of attention." "As you are?" We both giggle. \ \ "What is your name, young one?" "Elifael El'Naar." "El'Naar? You are Synafae's little sister." "That I am. You know her?" "Yes I do." Judging by her tone, my sister left her pleasant memories. "I was nearly at the end of my novitiate when she joined our ranks. She took the grand temple by storm. Never have I seen someone grow so high and fast in popularity. "That's her, all right." I snicker. My eyes fall between her legs. I hope she didn't notice. "I am not a priestess, young one." I hoped in vain. "I am a novice as much as you, with ten more years to serve before I can begin my pilgrimage." "I see… But how come?" "The Goddess blessed me with two beautiful twin daughters. I had to carry them for twenty years." She caresses her belly. "And for thirty more I grew them up." "Thirty years? You had to part with them so young." "Indeed. It was a painful separation." She sighs. "But that was the Matron's will and we live to serve." "Where are they now?" "My sisters are caring for them. They are growing very fond of their aunts. Hopefully Mother will allow my older sister Nessa to baptize them, rather than doing so herself." Again, my curiosity has the better of me. "Forgive me if I ask, but who did impregnate you?" "The matron herself." I shiver at the idea. Being baptized by my mother was torment enough, but carrying her babies? That is just too much. "House Vandree is very orthodox." She feels compelled to clarify. "You disapprove?" \ \ "No, no, I just… Don't know if I could do that." "Neither did I when I was your age. It took me some time to see the beauty of it. With the Goddess' help, so will you." \ @@#question; \ <<link "There is no beauty in such depravity">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ I am not sure I ever could or want to. Pleasant as it may have been for my body, having Mother ravaging me was harrowing to my soul. To carry her daughters in my womb, to deliver into this world a child that would also be my sister… The horror. \ [[Soak some more|C6S5b3]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "It can be kinda hot to fantasise about it">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "I think there is a beauty to it." I confess. "I myself was baptised by my mother and mess around more than a little with my sisters. I have lovers outside the family but… I don't know. My sisters give me a thrill I cannot find anywhere else." "I see you already learned much in your brief experience." \ [[Soak some more|C6S5b3]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ "That is quite the predicament." I try to relate. "But surely you will find plenty of lovers ready to help you with it." "I hope so," says she, caressing her bosom. She does so as if it were searing hot, or frail as glass. \ \ After a little more soaking, a little more smiling, and a little more inconsequential bantering, I wave busty Quenthia goodbye. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a") and visited ("C6S5c") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ Once outside, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5a")>>\ [[Go see the High Chapel|C6S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5c")>>\ [[Visit the library|C6S5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

<<set $lust +=1>>\ \ Watching the white nectar dripping out of her gorging nipples stirs something in me. I can’t help but wonder, what it would taste like; what it would feel like." "Maybe I could help you with that?" My shy suggestion is somewhat unexpected but not unwelcome. "Why would you want to do such a thing?" Asks she, with a mix of hope and mistrust. "Because you need help?" "Oh well…" She ponders for a moment, nibbling on her index finger. "If you do feel like trying." \ \ I take place next to her. Fondling tits is not my specialty, even if both Synafae and Maryl seem to enjoy it when I do it to them. I do my best to appear confident. I pull up one of her ample breasts. It weighs heavy in my hands. I let her considerably large nipple slide between my lips and, raising my eyes to her, begin to suckle. \ \ The moment I give my first suction, I feel a wave of relaxation going through my body. Some primaeval instinct awakens in me and tells me to relax and enjoy. My other hand moves of its own accord and begins to fondle her other breast. Both Synafae and Maryl love it when I do this. Quenthia seems to as well. \ \ "Not the first time you do something of the sort I see." She compliments me. "I may be a novice but I'm not a complete debutante." "No, you are not." She accompanies my head back in place. "Would you be so kind as to suckle a little harder?" \ \ I comply. Out of habit, I even switch breast while massaging the nipple I just abandoned. I do so several times before she starts to moan. \ \ "For the first time since I left, I'm not missing my little Maggie." She bites her lip and lets her head fall back. I continue for a few more minutes before I hear her say. "Goddess, it's coming up!" I give one last decisive suction and a warm liquid invades my mouth. It is intense and sweet. Too sweet. My head spins. Half of me compels myself to spit it all out; the other half does not. \ [[I rather let it fall in the water|C6S5b3b1]] [[I'm sure she would like it very much if swallowed it|C6S5b3b2]]

Double-click this passage to edit it.

\ "May I ask you, what was your pregnancy like?" She smiles at my naivete. "I never really discussed this with Mother and neither of my sisters has had babies. So…" "No reason to be embarrassed." She helps me. "My pregnancy was for the most part very pleasant but also very cumbersome. It was my very first and I was heavy with twins. The last few years I could barely move unassisted." "Sounds dreadful." "It sometimes was, but most of the time it was not. After the first two years or so I started to feel the grace of the Goddess upon me. I was brimming with her love. I had partners seeking me out from all over the city and distant cities too sometimes. After the girls were born, I breastfed them myself." "No milk slaves?" "Mother is not fond of them. But I am glad to have done so. My girls are strong and healthy, while I was blessed with this generous bounty." She presses her breasts together. "It is most generous," I admit, trying not to drool. "But does this blessing ever feel like a curse?" "Sometimes it does." She admits with a hint of guilt. "Still, they are the Goddess's gift and of her gifts, we should be thankful." "I hear ya." I pinch my hips. "I also carry such a mixed blessing. Everyone around me seems to like it, but nobody is envious of it." "True. And they also feel entitled to tease you about it. No matter how hard you are trying to conceal it." "Yeah, they pay you horrible compliments and expect to be appreciated." "Do people fondle you?" "All the time." "And do they all think that no means yes and get off of me means harder?" "All the fucking time" Along with our chagrins, we share a laugh. \ \ "You know." Says she, biting her lips. "I think I might be a little envious." "You would trade your tits for my butt?" "In a heartbeat." Says she with a radiant smile. "A big butt has most of the perks of big breasts and none of the flaws. I could find lovers with the same ease and sleep on my back after bedding them" "Surely having big breasts is not all bad. Right?" "Well, they make me look more motherly. Which I don't mind at all. Also it is very pleasant to have them felt and fondled. Finally, there is… one more thing." "What thing?" "Oh, Goddess!" The fiend hides her face in her palms, with giddy embarrassment. "Why did I mention that? Please forget about it." "No way in hells I'm forgetting about it. Come on! Tell me." She carefully considers if she should or should not reveal whatever secret she is keeping. I try to encourage her with a non-judgemental smile and, after half a minute, she gives in. "All right. I hope you won't regret your curiosity." \ \ She rises with her chest out of the water. Again, I struggle not to drool. She then proceeds to squeeze her right breast, pinching the nipple with one hand and massaging with the other. A few drops of dense white milk splash below and dissolve into the water. \ \ She studies my reaction with attention and her relief is palpable when I let out my "Woah." "It used to be a lot more, when I was breastfeeding my girls. Still it never went completely away." "Does it hurt? The milk I mean." "Sometimes." She admits. "I occasionally need to release some of the pressure but it is very hard to do so by myself. At home, I had a halfling girl with a magical mouth taking care of that. She did it with great enthusiasm. Another sad separation it was." \ [[I should offer my sympathy|C6S5b3a]] [[I should offer my help|C6S5b3b]]

\ I do enjoy swallowing cum as much as anybody else. But milk? Nope, that does not do it for me. Still, I do my best to please Quenthia, draining her breasts with lips and fingers. I’ll just let the milk flow down my chin. Surely she won’t mind. \ \ Once the tide of milk has finally stopped, I let go of her breasts. "Thank you." Says she, with a sigh of relief. "Mine is an embarrassing predicament. It feels good to have someone I could share this secret with." "It was my pleasure, really." I smile at her. "I would be more than happy to do it again tomorrow. If you need me to, of course." "You are very kind," she smiles back. \ \ After a little more soaking, a little more smiling, and a little more inconsequential bantering, I wave busty Quenthia goodbye, promising to see her again soon. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a") and visited ("C6S5c") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ Once outside, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5a")>>\ [[Go see the High Chapel|C6S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5c")>>\ [[Visit the library|C6S5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

<<set $love +=1>>\ \ If I was to spit out her milk, that would make her feel rejected. Is it any worse than drinking sperm? Surely not. I can endure. I let the warm liquid invade my mouth and, always keeping an eye on Quenthia, begin to swallow. \ \ She is far more than impressed with my effort. "Good girl." Says she in a moan of absolute ecstasy. "Such a good girl you are." I think my brain just regressed several decades. \ \ Her other teat begins to leak as well and something has to be done about it. I proceed to drain that one as well. "Yes, yes. Suck harder. Keep going. You can have as much as you want." I'm not halfway through when the teat I shortly left hanging begins to drip again. There is enough milk for several pairs of twins, and I only have one mouth. "There is too much of it," I say between gulps. "I know." Says she with a bit of shame. "Please, endure just a little bit more." \ \ Try as I might, I can't keep up with these exploding tits. I decide to squeeze them together, pressing one nipple on the other and sucking on both her nipples simultaneously. I suck and suck and suck as if my life depended on it; but no matter how much I gulp down, the sweet sweet milk just keeps cumming. It may not be as intense as Nefails's cumshot but it is constant and never-ending. I fail to drink all of it and regret each drop I let slide down into the water. \ \ I am, by now, full to the brim. Just when I am about to pass out, the tide halts. The relief on Quenthia's face is reward enough for all my efforts. \ \ We stare at each other, unsure on how what just happened could happen; and yet neither of us seems to regret it. I let out the tiniest burp and consequently grow red with embarrassment. She begins to laugh and I follow suit. \ \ "Thank you." Says she, after a long pause. "Mine is an embarrassing predicament. It feels good to have someone I could share this secret with." "It was my pleasure, really." I smile at her. "I would be more than happy to do it again tomorrow. If you need me to. I mean, if you would let me, of course." "I would," she smiles back. "If you promise to let me somehow return the favour." \ \ After a little more soaking, a little more smiling, and a little more inconsequential bantering, I wave busty Quenthia goodbye, promising to see her again soon. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a") and visited ("C6S5c") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ Once outside, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5a")>>\ [[Go see the High Chapel|C6S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5c")>>\ [[Visit the library|C6S5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

\ "I am not saying I would do that without precautions." Continues Miz'ri. "All good lays imply some degree of danger." "I do not shy away from danger." Laele insists. "But there is a difference between boldness and outright recklessness. Illithids are dangerous creatures. They know of no pleasures but those of feeding and malice. They have no passion, they don't even have souls." "But they do have tentacles." Miz'ri points out with a grin, to her interlocutor's chagrin. "All right, it's true. They do look a little weird. But can you imagine the potential of telepathic sex? One of these bad boys could send through your head any image, smell, taste, and feeling you may wish for. Giving you sensations beyond your own imagination. It could amplify your senses so that the slightest touch of its tentacles will feel like fire! How does that not entice you?" Laele scoffs. "She does have a point." Says I, exasperating her further. \ \ As the conversation pauses, I notice the little Hun'ett eyeing my bum. I think nothing of it, everybody does that, but not everybody asks: "Say, may I give your butt a squeeze?" "Miz'ri!" Shouts Laele. "I know you have no shame, but at least have some manners." "I have manners. I asked for permission." "It is all right." I return. "Yes, sister, you may help yourself." "See? What woman does not enjoy having her butt felt?" "Depends who does the feeling, for some of us at least." Retorts Laele. \ \ Miz'ri approaches me from the front and, after caressing my hips, sinks her fingers in my softness. "You are so plump." The little one comments as her tiny hands disappear into my flesh. "Thank you?" I shiver and quiver beneath her surprisingly strong touch. "Goddess, look at this. It is soft yet firm… I bet you have all your lovers kneeling before it and worshipping it." <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ "Sometimes." The all too happy memory of little Emerald and her magical tongue, tickles my memory, and my loins. <<else>>\ "Not really, no." Although I would love having Nefail do that. "I am the one doing the worshipping most of the time." <</if>>\ "If I had such a butt, I would have all of these bitches lay down and sit on them, starting from you, Laele." "Please, forgive her." Says the latter. "She has basically half given in to the long lust." "What?" Miz'ri protests, without letting go of my buttcheeks. "I am master of my own passion, a lot more than you if anything." "Are you now?" Laele's gaze sharpens. "Why don't we put your self-control to the test? If our sister here is willing to help of course." "What would you have me do?" Asks I, intrigued yet concerned. "Just play along." \ \ Laele has Miz'ri go down on her knees behind me, letting go of my sweet cheeks. "Here are the parametres of this little wager." Says Laele, anticipating victory. "We will have our little friend kneeling before your remarkable posterior and spread it open for her. If she resists burying her face in it, we may consider the bet won." "A daunting challenge." Says Miz'ri. "What prize will I win, should I overcome it?" "Servitude for the rest of the cycle. Sounds fair, right?" "Ha! All I have to do is not dive headfirst into this luscious butt and you will be my slave until deep dark? You are so on." "Splendid. But before we may proceed we will need our sister's at least implicit consent." "I'll give you an explicit one." Says I, with a smile. \ \ I hope nobody walks in as Miz'ri takes place behind me and gets on her knees, facing my wide rump. Exhibitionism is encouraged among novices, but I rather not be too much of a showoff. "Are you ready, little one?" Asks Laele. "I am, sugar tits. I almost feel guilty for how easily I will win your wager." "We shall see." \ \ Laele begins fondling my butt. She has a delicate yet decisive touch, for which I am much obliged. "What a treasure." Says she. "You must be very proud of it." "Not really. I would gladly do without it. Yours is so much more beautiful." "More proportionate but less enticing." She admits. "What do you say, little sister?" "I am older than you!" Miz'ri laments. "Can we proceed? I got shit to do, most of which you will later do for me." \ \ Laele has me lay my head on her shoulder and proceeds to raise my buttocks, spreading them wide. "Mmm, so plump and inviting." She gives me several squeezes and a slap that feels frustratingly delicate. "You are very sensitive." Says she. "Do you have your servants massage it regularly?" "From time to time." I hold my moans. "As a thirdborn, I did most of the massaging when I was home." "Right. Why have servants do it when I am sure you will have rows of lovers ready to carry out this task." "I wouldn't say rows." She sinks her fingers in my plumpness, reaching my most sensitive spots. "Your modesty is commendable but unbecoming. You ought to be proud of such a gift. Should she not, Miz'ri?" "Sorry, what?" Says the little one, mesmerised. "Can I touch it again now? That would not make me lose the bet, right?" \ \ I find myself in the embrace of perhaps the prettiest among my peers while both she and her little friend fondle my ass. I should've not agreed to this. I'm having my butt felt by not two but four so very capable hands. Pent up as I am, the inevitable is starting to happen. \ \ "Wow, she is getting wet down here." I hear Miz'ri marvel. "Please forgive me." I implore. "Forgive you? Ha!" Says the little one. "I am almost tempted to forfeit the bet just to have a taste of it. Almost." Her words are full of confidence, yet the temptation is there. I bet I could shift the scale in Laele's favour with the tiniest bit of effort. \ [[I think Miz'ri deserves to win|C6S5c1a]] [[I do want my butt worshipped|C6S5c1b]]

<<set $love +=1>>\ \ "Are we done?" I ask Laele, my face blushing. "Yeah. We held you long enough." If she is disappointed she conceals it well. "I wish you did." I spread my butt and massage the inside of my left cheek. "The Goddess has blessed, or perhaps should I say cursed me, with the most sensitive pair of buttcheeks of Menzoberranzan. I feel like I am melting in your hands." "Are you sure you want to stop?" "Yes. This may not be too much for your little friend, but it is just about too much for me." I smile at Miz’ri. "You won your bet fair and square." "Brilliant! Laele, drop your books." The little Hun’ett grabs the young Myzrim by the wrist and drags her out of the library with unsuspectable strength. "I’ll give you something else to stick your face into for the rest of the cycle." In their haste, they barely wave me goodbye. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a") and visited ("C6S5b") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ Once outside, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5a")>>\ [[Go see the High Chapel|C6S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5b")>>\ [[Visit the bathhouse|C6S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

<<set $lust +=1>>\ \ "Are we done?" I ask Laele, my face blushing. "Yeah. We held you long enough." If she is disappointed she conceals it well. "I wish you did." I spread my butt and massage the inside of my left cheek. "The Goddess has blessed, or perhaps should I say cursed me, with the most sensitive pair of buttcheeks of Menzoberranzan. I feel like I am melting in your hands." "Are you sure you want to stop?" "I must," says I, nearly in pain. "Lest I forget where we are and ask for more." "You jest." Says the little one. "No butt is that sensitive." "But mine is. Especially here." I pull what little garments I have aside and fully display my twitching asshole for her. "Around and… inside." Miz'ri stares me down, from below. "Ah, fuck it." She dives headfirst between my buttcheeks, enveloping herself with my softness and pressing all of my ass against her pretty little face. \ \ "I knew it!" Laele shouts victorious. "You are not in control of anything. Just look at you. Miz'ri, you may stop now." "The fuck I am." Returns she, unrelenting. "I already lost the bet. Might as well make it worth it." "Oh my!" I exclaim as her small but most capable tongue caresses my asshole. "I suppose." Laele looks at me. "Do you want me to make her stop?" I shake my head. She bites her lower lip. "Would you like me to help, perhaps?" I nod and she slides her hand beneath my garments. She does not know me, yet her fingers feel as if we had been lovers for months. \ \ The Goddess has blessed me. I have been here but a few hours and already I find myself in the warm and passionate care of such capable lovers. Synafae was right. I shall not be missing home nearly as much as I was initially led to think. I hold on to the shoulder of one and the head of the other as I climax. \ \ "Well, dare I say I won." Says Laele, contemplating her hand, which to my great embarrassment is drenched to the wrist. "Fair and square." says the Miz'ri. "What will you have me do? Please let it be something sexual." "Sorry, little one but today I will need to study. So you will help me collect my manuscripts, gather my parchments, and transport the whole lot to my lodgements. But first of all…" She extends her dripping hand. "You shall clean my fingers for me." \ \ The little friend takes her taller counterpart's hand and begins to suckle on her fingers. They exchange a warm glance as she keeps on going. The room suddenly feels overcrowded and I decide to make myself scarce. I give them a quick goodbye and depart. \ \ After such a treatment, my desires do finally recede, a little. Yet, I do not feel as relieved as I ought to be. Something is missing. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a") and visited ("C6S5b") and visited ("C6S5d")>>\ \ Once outside, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5a")>>\ [[Go see the High Chapel|C6S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5b")>>\ [[Visit the bathhouse|C6S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5d")>>\ [[Take a stroll through the woods|C6S5d]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

\ I'm feeling adventurous and I am confident nothing dangerous inhabits these woods. Surely they would not let us roam freely if that was not the case. I will explore a little more of these pretty woods. I proceed through the labyrinthine passages, my nimble steps carrying me deeper, unveiling new mysterious beauties. \ \ A new unknown source of light hits my dark elven eyes with its radiance. In this darkness, the twinkle of a candle is as bright as the sun of above. I follow it like the diligent moth that I am. Fortunately, no flame awaits me at the end of my path. It is something much more spectacular. \ \ It is a natural underground glade, echoing with the enchanting whispers of the subterranean world. A tiny creek made its way here and patiently formed a wide pond, teeming with bioluminescent fishes. The little creatures sparkle beneath the water's surface. Mushrooms of all colours and sizes encircle this natural sanctuary. Yet the most majestic and marvellous element in this masterpiece of spontaneous natural beauty is also the most alien. Towering above everything else is no mushroom or stone. It is a tree. \ \ Never have I seen one of these living beings outside of the pages of a book. As Veldrina well explained me, these incredible plants only grow beneath the light of the surface sun. Yet here it stands, taller than anything alive that I have ever seen, with branches growing strong and wide. Its leaves radiate a soft luminosity that bathes the glade in an ethereal glow. \ \ I approach the base of the trunk, which would require no less than a dozen Elifaels if I wished to embrace it. A flock of leathery-winged creatures takes flight as I get closer. I feel a wave of arcane energy running beneath my skin. What marvels the Goddess grants us. Basking in this beauty, I suddenly feel alone. So much wonder and no one to share it with. \ [[This is beautiful|C6S5d3]]

\ I was careless to come this way unaccompanied. I doubt anything dangerous lurks in these woods, yet nothing can protect me from the danger of getting lost. I should start looking for the way back. \ \ I proceed through the labyrinthine passages, my nimble steps carrying me deeper, unveiling new mysterious beauties, but not the way home. I am starting to regret the idea that led me here. \ \ A new unknown source of light hits my dark elven eyes with its radiance. In this darkness, the twinkle of a candle is as bright as the sun of above. I follow it like the diligent moth that I am. Fortunately, no flame awaits me at the end of my path. It is something much more spectacular. \ \ It is a natural underground glade, echoing with the enchanting whispers of the subterranean world. A tiny creek made its way here and patiently formed a wide pond, teeming with bioluminescent fishes. The little creatures sparkle beneath the water's surface. Mushrooms of all colours and sizes encircle this natural sanctuary. Yet the most majestic and marvellous element in this masterpiece of spontaneous natural beauty is also the most alien. Towering above everything else is no mushroom or stone. It is a tree. \ \ Never have I seen one of these living beings outside of the pages of a book. As Veldrina well explained me, these incredible plants only grow beneath the light of the surface sun. Yet here it stands, taller than anything alive that I have ever seen, with branches growing strong and wide. Its leaves radiate a soft luminosity that bathes the glade in an ethereal glow. \ \ I approach the base of the trunk, which would require no less than a dozen Elifaels if I wished to embrace it. A flock of leathery-winged creatures takes flight as I get closer. I feel a wave of arcane energy running beneath my skin. What marvels the Goddess grants us. Basking in this beauty, I suddenly feel alone. So much wonder and no one to share it with. \ [[This is beautiful|C6S5d3]]

\ I decide to linger just a little longer and can't resist taking off my sandals to dip my naked toes into the water. The tiny fish nibble at my soles giving me a pleasant tickle. I hum a song Synafae used to sing for me when we had our afternoon tea in the garden, losing myself in happy memories. But a sudden noise brings me back to the present. \ \ I rush for cover, seeking refuge away from the revealing glow of the shimmering tree. Something lurks among the shadows, something large and growling. My skin crawls as I spy a creature approaching from the dark. Oh, dreadful beast. \ \ Much like the tree with glowing leaves, never have I seen such an animal outside the pages of a book. I recognise it as a huge black wolf, with deep green emerald eyes shining in the dark. I have read little about this vicious surface predator, yet I do recall that they are excellent trackers and mostly hunt in packs. This one is mercifully alone. Maybe I can slip away before it catches my scent. \ \ "What is it, boy?" A coarse goblinoid voice calls upon the creature. "You smell pussy?" The beast gazes upon his master, a goblin whose head could fit several times in the black wolf's mouth. "Must you be so crass all the time?" Goddess almighty, the beast speaks. "But, to answer your question, yes. I do perceive the scent of a young woman. Rather fresh too." "Another one trying to cross the bridge without paying the toll." He rubs his crotch, the little fiend. "Who is it, this time?" "I don't think we know her." Says the black wolf. "Must be one of the recently arrived novices." "Well, what are you waiting for? Track her." "It would be easier to do so if you would just stop sweating in anticipation." \ \ The beast follows my scent much the same way I follow the smell of freshly baked pastries. It leads straight to my abandoned sandals. I had completely forgotten about those! "Oh ho… must belong to one of the new girls." The goblin picks up one of my sandals and I shiver like I was dipped in freezing water when he smells it. "Still warm." He remarks with the most lecherous grin. \ \ "She can't be far." The goblin pushes his beast forward. "Hey! New girl! Come out, show yourself. Longfoot and his pet just want to have a chat. Don't we, boy?" I feel panic seizing my heart. "Come out, come out, wherever you are. You don't want Nero to sik you, believe me. He gets horny when he gives chase." "Hey!" The wolf protests. "I enjoy the thrill of the hunt as much as the next worg, but do not involve me in your disgusting threats." \ [[Make run for it|C6S5d4]] [[I should just come out|C6S5d5]]

\ The hells with my sandals. I must slip away while I still can. Maybe I can slip past them if I manage to cross the creek. \ \ My attempt to remain concealed is initially successful but comes to a quick end when I try to leap across the stream. My bare feet slip on the wet rock and my butt lands in the water, making a loud and wide splash. When I manage to get back on my feet, my pursuers are right onto me. \ \ "Well, butter my biscuit!" Says the goblin. "Trying to make a break for it? Too bad you didn't get far. Nero would've loved to sink his fangs in that huge juicy ass of yours." "I would never." Says the appalled worg. "Unless she asked me to, of course." \ \ The goblin approaches and dares to fondle me. I would slap him, was I not paralyzed by both the surprise and the sheer audacity of the tiny monster. I escape his hand protecting my butt. "How dare you?" I must at the very least yell. "I am daughter to a matron! I shall not be handled in this fashion." "Oh, apologies, your highness. How would you like me to fondle you instead." "I would like you to keep your hands to yourself, so that you may keep them at all." "It seems you have found someone capable of resisting your endless charm, master." The huge wolf sneers. "Hey, if I gave up at the first threat of amputation, I would never get laid." The goblin cackles. "Who are you, again?" I ask, always protecting my portentous posterior. "Master, if you don't mind, I'll handle the introductions." The creature identifying itself as a worg says. "Also, you should return her sandals." "What? For real?" The worg and I stare the goblin down. "Fine…" \ \ "Milady," the wolf bows his long head. "I am called Nero and have the dubious privilege of serving my master Longfoot as companion and occasional mount." "You are a most unusual couple found in a most unusual place." Says I with my guard up. "Indeed, yet you now have us at a disadvantage. What is your name, Matron's daughter?" "My name?" Should I conceal it? No, that would be futile. "Elifael, Elifael El'Naar." "Woah!" The goblin lights up in joy. "Are you by any chance related to Synafae El'Naar?" "You know my sister?" "Oh, we know her all right. Don't we, boy?" The goblin's grin grows so wide, it might go all the way around his disproportionate head. "For the record, I am older than he is." Says the worg. "But yes, we have let's say crossed paths with your sister." Despite his efforts to maintain a degree of decorum, the wolf also betrays some giddiness. "What exactly is your role here?" I ask them both. "We are the keepers of these woods, milady." The worg explains. "The custodians to these paths and glades." "We work for the high priestess herself." Master Longfoot says. "We are to apprehend any naughty girl trying to escape the temple complex." "Escape? Why would anyone want to escape?" "You tell me. Were you not trying to make a break for it?" "I was not." "What a shame. I was looking forward to collecting the toll." Again he grins. "What toll?" I ask, perhaps disingenuously. The goblin bursts out laughing. "Master lets the girls slip away, sometimes even leads them through the woods himself. In return he demands compensation. As predictable, the toll happens to be sexual." Of course, it is. "Nothing extraordinary." Says the goblin, raising his hairy hands. "A blowjob or a handjob, no more. Entirely within reason." "We have a different notion of reasonableness, master Longfoot." I lament. "Oh, oh, you haven't heard the best part yet." Says the goblin. "You get to choose which one of us to service." "What?" "Yes indeed." The overgrown wolf shrugs. "My so-called master enjoys a nice blowjob but enjoys humiliating highborn drow even more." "And does the High Priestess know of your disgusting arrangement?" "Know of it? Ha!" The goblin slaps his deformed leg. "It was basically her idea." \ \ I suddenly feel I have spent enough time strolling about. The goblin and his hound don't seem to have any intention to go on about their business, so perhaps I should. "Tendrils from below! It is getting late." Says I, pretending to see the light of Narbondel from beyond the canopy. "I should really be on my way. Therefore, if you were so kind as to return my footwear..." "Sure thing, your highness." I recover my sandals from the goblin's overreaching paws. "And do remember to seek us out should you ever feel homesick. Hehehe." I return his lecherous stare with all the disgust I can conjure. "Boy, take her back to the temple grounds. Make sure she does not get lost again." He slaps my buttocks. The way I like it. Monster. \ [[Follow Nero|C6S5d6]]

\ "I'm coming out." Says I, stepping forward from behind the rocks. "Well, butter my biscuit!" Says the goblin. "Good thing you did not run away. You wouldn't have gone far with that huge juicy ass of yours." \ \ The goblin approaches and dares to fondle me. I would slap him, was I not paralyzed by both the surprise and the sheer audacity of the tiny monster. I escape his hand protecting my butt. "How dare you?" I must at the very least yell. "I am daughter to a matron! I shall not be handled in this fashion." "Oh, apologies, your highness. How would you like me to fondle you instead." "I would like you to keep your hands to yourself, so that you may keep them at all." "It seems you have found someone capable of resisting your endless charm, master." The huge wolf sneers. "Hey, if I gave up at the first threat of amputation, I would never get laid." The goblin cackles. "Who are you, again?" I ask, always protecting my portentous posterior. "Master, if you don't mind, I'll handle the introductions." The creature identifying itself as a worg says. "Also, you should return her sandals." "What? For real?" The worg and I stare the goblin down. "Fine…" \ \ "Milady," the wolf bows his long head. "I am called Nero and have the dubious privilege of serving my master Longfoot as companion and occasional mount." "You are a most unusual couple found in a most unusual place." Says I with my guard up. "Indeed, yet you now have us at a disadvantage. What is your name, Matron's daughter?" "My name?" Should I conceal it? No, that would be futile. "Elifael, Elifael El'Naar." "Woah!" The goblin lights up in joy. "Are you by any chance related to Synafae El'Naar?" "You know my sister?" "Oh, we know her all right. Don't we, boy?" The goblin's grin grows so wide, it might go all the way around his disproportionate head. "For the record, I am older than he is." Says the worg. "But yes, we have let's say crossed paths with your sister." Despite his efforts to maintain a degree of decorum, the wolf also betrays some giddiness. "What exactly is your role here?" I ask them both. "We are the keepers of these woods, milady." The worg explains. "The custodians to these paths and glades." "We work for the high priestess herself." Master Longfoot says. "We are to apprehend any naughty girl trying to escape the temple complex." "Escape? Why would anyone want to escape?" "You tell me. Were you not trying to make a break for it?" "I was not." "What a shame. I was looking forward to collecting the toll." Again he grins. "What toll?" I ask, perhaps disingenuously. The goblin bursts out laughing. "Master lets the girls slip away, sometimes even leads them through the woods himself. In return he demands compensation. As predictable, the toll happens to be sexual." Of course, it is. "Nothing extraordinary." Says the goblin, raising his hairy hands. "A blowjob or a handjob, no more. Entirely within reason." "We have a different notion of reasonableness, master Longfoot." I lament. "Oh, oh, you haven't heard the best part yet." Says the goblin. "You get to choose which one of us to service." "What?" "Yes indeed." The overgrown wolf shrugs. "My so-called master enjoys a nice blowjob but enjoys humiliating highborn drow even more." "And does the High Priestess know of your disgusting arrangement?" "Know of it? Ha!" The goblin slaps his deformed leg. "It was basically her idea." \ \ I suddenly feel I have spent enough time strolling about. The goblin and his hound don't seem to have any intention to go on about their business, so perhaps I should. "Tendrils from below! It is getting late." Says I, pretending to see the light of Narbondel from beyond the canopy. "I should really be on my way. Therefore, if you were so kind as to return my footwear..." "Sure thing, your highness." I recover my sandals from the goblin's overreaching paws. "And do remember to seek us out should you ever feel homesick. Hehehe." I return his lecherous stare with all the disgust I can conjure. "Boy, take her back to the temple grounds. Make sure she does not get lost again." He slaps my buttocks. The way I like it. Monster. \ [[Follow Nero|C6S5d6]]

\ And so, the wolf leads the lamb back to the flock. "Here we are." Says he, as we leave the canopy behind and I can see the lights of Tier Breche twinkle all around. "Delivered safe and sound, milady." "Thank you, Nero." I curtsy the good-mannered lupine. "I wish your master was half as polite as you are." "Pay him no heed, milady. He may be lecherous and unpleasant but he is harmless." "He is a disgusting little deformed imp, within and without." The wolf snickers at my comment. "You, on the contrary, strike me as a noble creature. Why do you endure him?" "What can I say, milady?" The wolf shrugs with his wide shoulders. "It is he who brought me to this place and it is thanks to him that I may bask in the beauty and grace of the most perfect beings in all creation. Enduring his somewhat crass demeanour is a small price to pay for such privilege." I reward his compliment by scratching him beneath the muzzle, which he seems to like a great deal. "Take care, milady." Says he and we part ways. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a") and visited ("C6S5b") and visited ("C6S5c")>>\ \ In the distance, I see that the light of Narbondel is about to set. I better make haste and find my lodgements. \ [[Let’s see where I will be sleeping for the next fifty years|C6S6]] <<else>>\ \ The light of Narbondel is still high. I still have some time to spend before going to my lodgements. \ <<if not visited ("C6S5a")>>\ [[Go see the High Chapel|C6S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5b")>>\ [[Visit the bathhouse|C6S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S5c")>>\ [[Make a trip to the library|C6S5c]] <</if>>\ <</if>>\

<<set $DB to 0>>\ \ According to my haughty preceptor, all I have to do is focus and the dildo will shapeshift in whatever phallus I want. All right, Elifael. It is time to let your imagination run wild. \ [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]]

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ It only makes sense to try with the first cock I have known and am most familiar with. I hold up the dildo, close my eyes and think of my sister Nefail. After a few seconds, I feel the thing in my hand shift and change. \ \ The dildo grows in size, consistency and weight. It feels exactly like the real thing. I almost expect it to slap itself on my cheek. Even the smell somewhat resembles my sister’s, which I know so well. \ \ When I open my eyes, I am surprised not to see Nefail standing in front of me with her smug smile and commanding me to worship her. Surprised and disappointed. \ \ Should I try more? \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ Let’s see what happens if I think of someone who does not have a cock and is unlikely to ever have one. I close my eyes and picture my busty maid in all her voluptuous glory. I try to imagine her lips, her nipples, her legs wrapped around my head, the smell of her maned pussy. The dildo shifts. \ \ When I open my eyes I see a splendid and remarkably large double-ended strap-on. I believe my poor little Maryl would shiver before the size of my fantastical sex toy, but I don’t think she would say no to it either. Perhaps I could convince her to put this on for me… The very thought makes me chew on my lips. \ \ This is amazing! Should I try more? \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ My sister Synafae does not yet have a cock but I can easily imagine her with one. I am sure it will be as elegant and perfect as she is. It will not be as big as Nefail's, but it will still be long and thick. She will decorate it with splendid genital jewellery that will feel fantastical when it goes inside of me. \ \ The magic of the dildo gives weight and substance to my imagination. Synafae’s potential cock is in my hands, ready to delight me. I am tempted to jump on the bed and spread my legs for it right now. Then again, there are so many possibilities I would like to explore. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ I have not seen Xarra’s twin cocks. Only their shape through her loincloth. Still, my imagination should be enough to fill in the details. I imagine them smooth, and thick, one next to the other. I would grab one in each hand and wank them into shape. Then I would take care of each with my tongue. First the one to the left, the one to the right, then the two at the same time. \ \ The magic of the dildo takes a new form, just not the one I had in my head. The two cocks are not smooth, but with several ridged lines running along their sides, creating a distinct and tactile pattern that is somewhat alien but promises very stimulating friction. Also, they are aligned vertically, not horizontally. Perfect for fucking both holes at once. \ \ Unbelievable! Either this bad boy is digging deep in my subconscious or it can somehow divine the actual shape of cocks I have never seen. This requires more… experimentation. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ <<if visited ("Scene 4A")>>\ \ I conserve a vivid image of Iivea’s twin sisters’ cocks in my memory, visual and tactile. I wonder what will happen if I try to conjure them both at the same time. \ <<else>>\ \ Iivea's description of her baptism and following escapades with her sister gave me a lot to ponder. I bet her twin sisters are as endowed as Nefail. I wonder what will happen if I try to conjure them both at the same time. \ <</if>>\ \ I watch the toy work its magic. It transforms splits and grows until Vierna’s and Viconia’s beautiful cocks stand erect one next to the other, joined at the scrotum, ready for a fantastic double penetration. \ \ I’m moved by the sight, though the tears flow from between my legs. I just want to jump in bed and have these beauties right up my ass and pussy. Still, there are still so many things I could try. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ <<if visited ("C5S16d")>>\ \ The mastodontic cock that took my anal virginity. Taking that monster in its entirety truly was a feat for the legends, one I could accomplish only with the Goddess’s favour. \ <<else>>\ \ Call me a pervert, but there is something about equine cocks that just turns me on. I don’t know why but I find them enticing and Calliope’s was especially beautiful. I wonder if I can conjure it. \ <</if>>\ \ I focus on the horsegirl’s humongous horsecock and the dildo answers my command. It grows in length, girth, and weight. So much so that I almost drop it. It grows and grows until it takes the same shape, texture, and smell that I remember. It is monstrous, yet it is one mountain I wouldn’t mind trying to climb. \ \ Veldrina truly is a master of her craft. Should I try more? \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ Oh no, I don’t want to think of her. I don’t want to think of the cock that took my virginity and very nearly made me fall to the long lust. Before I can chase these thoughts out of my mind, the Dildo Beggings has already worked its magic. \ \ The sex toy has taken the dreaded shape of my mother’s gargantuan phallus. The weight, the texture, the smell of it. I feel compelled to bow to it and kiss its gigantic ballsack. No, no, no. I shall do none of the sort. Maybe I should call it a day. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of a wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ As most drow, I have been educated on the creatures lurking in the dangerous depths of the Underdark. I remember one chapter in particular about ropers. Dangerous monsters that entangled their victims and dragged them to their lair for fodder or, as it is most often the case for my kin, copulation. The illustration of a roper’s main cock left quite the impression on twenty-year-old Elifael. \ \ The dildo twists, twirls, and turns in my hands. It forms a long and slender tendril, whose tip is as big as my fist and shaped like the head of a cock. I wonder if I can use the magic of the dildo to envelop myself in this thing and have it fuck me silly. I should definitely try that later, but now… \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ When I try to conjure a minotaurs cock, I believe it will look bovine, like that of a deep rothe, but it does not. It is certainly a beastly thing, but looks mostly humanoid. Somewhere in the back of my head, I remember that minotaurs are beasts of abyssal origin or something of the sort. Still, the phallus that my new sex toy forms looks wild and dangerous. I surprise myself smiling while contemplating it. I should definitely try that later, but now… \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of well endowed goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ Goblins are little deformed creatures, one could be excused for believing their cocks just as small and twisted. I know better, goblin cocks are generally as big as that of the average orc. All their males are lecherous little creatures, always looking for a good lay outside their species. At the same time, their females are, in proportion, the biggest size queens of above and below. \ \ The dildo gives shape to my mental image and I am now holding a fine example of goblin cock. It is curved, somewhat deformed, and covered by many bumplike irregularities. A drow would need to be most desperate and pent up beyond reason to seek comfort with such a cock. Which I would never, ever, ever, ever do. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ Am I seriously considering this? I should not. Canine bodies are… I wouldn’t say repugnant, but certainly far from my ideal. And yet, the black wolf was much more of a gentleman than its master. More than any other male I have met thus far in my life, truth be told. \ \ Before I can get a hold of myself, the magical sex toy has already turned into a long and thick lupine cock. It looks positively bizarre, so skinless and with such a big knot at the base. I wonder… no, no, no. Bad Elifael. Think of something else. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ I have barely perceived the silhouette of the High Priestess’s concealed cock, but I believe I can picture the rest of it in my head just fine. \ \ After a few seconds of focusing, the dildo extends to Thallaria’s length and grows to Thallaria’s mass. It truly is a divine cock. Adorned by the most precious of genital jewellery and smelling of the Goddess’s blessed nectar. It is not entirely rigid. Its relative floppiness makes me believe that it would adapt to my insides perfectly and stimulate parts of me that would normally go unreached. But most beautiful of all are the balls. Those as just gigantic and perfect, like two pillows to rest my head upon; two exotic fruits whose juice I must taste to the last drop. Before I realise it, I am already kissing them. \ \ Get a hold of yourself, Elifael. There will be time for that later. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ Before I can specify to myself the age of the dragon, the dildo responds to my command and becomes something that resembles in weight and size a tree trunk. I am now pinned to the ground by a titanic cock and not in a good way. \ \ It appears that a dragon fucking me would be pretty much like Nefail fucking a fairy. Very unlikely and probably unpleasant. However, there is one potential solution that my perverted little mind comes up with. Maybe I can’t fuck it, but perhaps with a little bit of toil, I could get it to cum. I bet the cumshot could fill a pool. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[Think of a male drow|C6S7q]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $DB +=1>>\ \ Well, Elifael. How did this heretical idea make its way into your ever-horny little brain? It has been a thousand years since the last jaluk was born. Since the day of the Great Passive Aggression, all drow have been born female. A change for the better, no doubt. Wherever the male gender is allowed to thrive, it oppresses and mistreats its nobler counterpart. Yet I can’t help but wonder, have we been missing something? \ \ I let the idea of a male drow take shape, which in my head resembles a dark-skinned, white-haired, sharp-eared human. It lacks the noble grace and enticing curves of the female form but sports a pair of broad shoulders, a thick jawline, and a nice cock. \ \ I open my eyes to see the results of my imaginative efforts and… I must’ve done something wrong. The cock I hold is pretty enough, yet it looks so… small compared to what I am now used to. Barely twenty centimetres long. There is just no way a woman could ever be happy with such a tiny penis. I should probably try something else. \ <<if $DB gte 4>>\ [[Think of Nefail|C6S8b]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S8b]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S8b]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S8b]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S8b]] [[Think of Mother|C6S8b]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S8b]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S8b]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S8b]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S8b]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S8b]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S8b]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S8b]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S8b]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <<else>> [[Think of Nefail|C6S7a]] [[Think of Maryl|C6S7b]] [[Think of Synafae|C6S7c]] [[Think of Two Headed Xarra|C6S7d]] [[Think of Vierna and Viconia|C6S7e]] [[Think of Calliope the centaur girl|C6S7f]] [[Think of Mother|C6S7g]] [[Think of wild roper|C6S7h]] [[Think of a minotaur|C6S7i]] [[Think of a goblin|C6S7j]] [[Think of a displacer beast|C6S7l]] [[Think of Nero the worg|C6S7n]] [[Think of high priestess Thallaria|C6S7m]] [[Think of a dragon|C6S7o]] [[Think of an illithid|C6S7p]] [[That's enough for now|C6S8a]] <</if>>\

<<set $lust +=1>>\ \ "Elifael!" Iivea's exuberant voice calls me from behind. I force the newly acquired magical sex toy into the casing. The bloody thing is slow to return to its original form. I shove it inside the box and must muffle a scream when I slam it shut on my left pinky. "Iivea!" Says I, my voice trembling with sincere emotion and poorly concealed agony. "So good to see you." "What do you have there?" Asks she. "Nothing!" I slide the lacquered box under the bed. "A parting gift from my old mentor. A silly thing." She seems most amused by my clumsy attempts at discretion; still, she is courteous and does not pry. "I like silly things," is all she says. \ \ "I'm glad you are finally here. I was starting to think you got lost." "I had a busy cycle," I admit. "Judging by the face you are making, I'd say you have already lived some adventures." "Adventures and misadventures, you could say." "Is this about what happened with the shebali girl?" How can she… Oh no. "Rumour has spread already, I'm afraid." "How? It has barely been a few hours." "You are the thirdborn daughter to a matron in the ruling council." Says she, as if stating the obvious. "She is the first shebali ever admitted to Tier Breche. Many are eager to see you fail." "My first cycle and already I made a fool of myself." I let my face fall into the palms of my hands. "Elifael," seldom have I heard my name spoken with such sweetness. "If you wish to forget the matter for the moment, say no more." I say no more and she offers me a hug that very nearly melts me whole. \ \ "Let's go visit the baths. I could wash your back, and give you a nice massage, that would be nice right?" "Thank you," I sigh. "But I think our fellow novices have seen enough of this big butt of mine for this cycle." Judging by that smirk of hers, she does not seem to agree but prefers not to say so aloud. "I understand." She lays her warm hand on my cheek. "How about we use the tub I had brought here if you don’t mind me seeing more of that big butt of yours." A tiny burst of laughter somehow escapes my throat. "I suppose I don’t." "Good." She helps me up. "I must warn you, though. The tub is meant for one. Either we bathe one at a time or…" \ [[have a bath with Iivea|C6S9]]

\ "Elifael!" Iivea's exuberant voice calls me. "I'm glad you are finally here. I was starting to think you got lost." "I had a busy cycle," I admit, taking her hands in mine. "Judging by the face you are making, I'd say you have already lived some adventures." "Adventures and misadventures, you could say." "Is this about what happened with the shebali girl?" How can she… Oh no. "Rumour has spread already, I'm afraid." "How? It has barely been a few hours." "You are the thirdborn daughter to a matron in the ruling council." Says she, as if stating the obvious. "She is the first shebali ever admitted to Tier Breche. Many are eager to see you fail." "My first cycle and already I made a fool of myself." I let my face fall into the palms of my hands. "Elifael," seldom have I heard my name spoken with such sweetness. "If you wish to forget the matter for the moment, say no more." I say no more and she offers me a hug that very nearly melts me whole. \ \ "Let's go visit the baths. I could wash your back, and give you a nice massage, that would be nice right?" "Thank you," I sigh. "But I think our fellow novices have seen enough of this big butt of mine for this cycle." Judging by that smirk of hers, she does not seem to agree but prefers not to say so aloud. "I understand." She lays her warm hand on my cheek. "How about we use the tub I had brought here if you don’t mind me seeing more of that big butt of yours." A tiny burst of laughter somehow escapes my throat. "I suppose I don’t." "Good." She helps me up. "I must warn you, though. The tub is meant for one. Either we bathe one at a time or…" \ [[have a bath with Iivea|C6S9]]

\ Iivea helps me out of my garments and invites me to step in first. "Your shapes are splendid," says she, caressing my hip. It is the sort of physical contact that would normally make me shiver, either in a good or bad way. But instead, Iivea’s touch feels comforting. "You should not feel shame over them." "It’s not that I feel shame… it is more-" "You feel objectified, which sometimes may be a good thing, but not always, and not from everyone." She hits the mark dead centre. "It is all right. I promise I won’t do it… too much." \ \ The water is hot, much hotter than I expected it to be. I dip and retract my foot a few times before being able to get inside. Iivea gets out of her garments and follows me. She is so much more proportionate than I am; a perfect example of young drow beauty. I can't help but envy her and wonder if ((she)) would like me more if I looked more like her. \ \ "How does this feel?" Asks she, pressing herself on me. "Glorious." "How about we make it extra foamy?" She grabs a jar full of perfumed salts, the intoxicating fragrance goes straight to my head. \ \ We pour the salts into the water and some ice-cold fungus tea into our glasses. All tension leaves my muscles as I lay against her. "Want me to move?" I ask her. "Nay, I am quite comfortable as we are." She returns, kissing my cheek. "I must thank you." Says I, resting my head on her shoulder. "I needed this." "All these sudden changes are daunting. I know." She caresses my hair. "They don't seem to be daunting you." "Because I know I am not friendless." She envelops me with her arms. "It's good to have someone that no matter what will keep you company and keep you warm." So very true. \ [[Talk about the past|C6S9a]] [[Talk about the future|C6S9b]] [[Talk about today|C6S9c]]

\ "Feeling homesick still, are you?" She asks, pouring hot water on my hair. "I am." Says I. "Everything is happening so fast." "The change was sudden, the separation so quick, you feel you barely had the time to say goodbye." She gives words to my thoughts better than I could myself. "Indeed. I feel like…" "Like you missed an opportunity. It is not the past that you regret, but the future that could’ve been." I turn my head to her. Is she //actually// reading my thoughts? "Don’t be so surprised. I feel exactly the same." She picks up a brush to take care of my silver threads with. \ \ "So, have you heard from your sisters yet?" "We have just arrived." She laughs at my attempts to keep the conversation going. "Though, I must admit I already miss them. We have never been as close as we were after my baptism. Vierna especially, ordinarily so fierce, has shown me a softer side of her that she barely hinted at before. We made love every cycle, no less than three times." In saying so she blushes, conjuring very happy memories. "Care to share how that usually goes?" I can't help but ask. "Well, normally we have our sister Viconia lay down and I service her with my mouth. Vierna enjoys watching me worship our sister's cock while she gets ready. I can always spot her wanking with that wild glint in her eyes. I used to be scared of that. Now I get wet just thinking about it." You and I both. "Once she is fully erect and precum-leaking, she commands me to climb on top of Viconia and welcome her cock in my pussy. I ride our sister gently, as a warm up, while she gives me some soft anal play to get me ready." Goddess, I am even more pent-up than I thought. "When my little bumhole is all nice and throbbing in expectation, Vierna places the head of her cock against it, which never fails to tease and terrify me all at once." I feel a growing darkness coming from her. "She is not delicate, my sister Vierna. She likes to shove all of her huge cock in with one fell thrust, which always hurts like hells but, Goddess bless, I also love." "You do know how to tell a story," I admit. "I would be most flattered if you were to touch yourself a little." She encourages me. Way ahead of you, sister. \ \ Little does she know that I can make myself climax by rubbing and clenching my thighs together. I learned how to do this from a very young age. Much before I learned that I could use my fingers for the same purpose. Despite being out of practice, my thighs still know how to accomplish the task. \ \ "Vierna grabs me by the wrists and it is her who decides the rhythm of our lovemaking. Viconia is a masterful lover and she would be the best partner any drow could ever hope for. Yet there is something that Vierna has that she does not. The way she holds me in place and impales me on her cock, uncaring of my pain or my pleasure. She crushes me, and makes me feel so used, but in a good way. Elifael, are you all right?" "Yes, yes, yes." Says I in haste. "Then what?" "Oh, then we keep going for a good while. They seldom cum at the same time, but it feels like the Goddess's paradise when they do. Normally, it is Vierna who cums first, lacking her twin sister's self-control. Viconia keeps making love to me with our sister's cum leaking out of my asshole and onto her balls. My ass does not stay cock free for long, though. With a bit of visual, and sometimes oral, stimulation, Vierna is soon ready to go again, and with a vengeance. She goes back in and keeps fucking me until it is Viconia's turn to fill my pussy and slip out; her cock still throbbing and cum-dripping. I get fucked in my ass alone for a little while; then Viconia gets hard again, and on and on it goes. By the time they are done, I am fucked senseless and silly. I can barely feel my legs, and the sensation of warmth within and without is overwhelming… Elifael, are you cumming?" "No!" Says I, muffling my orgasm. \ <<if not visited ("C6S9b")>>\ [[Talk about the future|C6S9b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S9c")>>\ [[Talk about today|C6S9c]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S9b") and visited ("C6S9c")>>\ [[finish bathing|C6S10]] <</if>>\

\ "Tomorrow our lessons shall commence in earnest." Says Iivea, pouring hot water over my hair. "Are you not thrilled? Our first steps on the path of becoming priestesses. We shall become the carriers of Her light throughout the world." "A red light." I jest. "Indeed. I look forward to learning all there is to know about the tantric technique." "So do I." "Perhaps we could practice on each other." "I'd love that." "Me too." "Yes." An awkward silence falls after this little exchange of ours. \ <<if not visited ("C6S9a")>>\ [[Talk about the past|C6S9a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S9c")>>\ [[Talk about today|C6S9c]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S9a") and visited ("C6S9c")>>\ [[finish bathing|C6S10]] <</if>>\

\ "So," she begins, her tone warm yet stern. "Are you ready to tell me what happened?" The truth is I am not. Though, I see little point in waiting for me to be totally at ease. That will never happen and this bad memory will fester forever. I narrate the facts plain and simple. The incident, the aftermath. Iivea listens, attentively, ever-smiling. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a4")>>\ \ "You worry too much about this sleight." "Everybody saw me, butt naked and crying. Everybody laughed." "Such things are not as uncommon as you may think. In eight cycles or less, the next thing will have occurred and your little accident will be entirely forgotten." "It will?" "It will." Goddess let it be so. \ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S5a7b")>>\ \ "This all turned out for the best." Says she. "Not only have you attracted the attention of the High Priestess, positive attention mind you, but also have your enemy at your mercy." "I don't want her at my mercy, much less I want her to be an enemy." "She seems to be of a different mind." "But why? Goddess, why? I did nothing to attract her scorn." "Love is seldom rational, so is hate." "I know, but still." "Well, since the two of you shall be so close, you'll have plenty of opportunity to ask her yourself. Even force the answer out of her if needed." "I don't want to force anything out of anyone, or on anyone." I spy her perceptive gaze and sly smile from the corner of my eye. Though what thoughts lay behind them, I know not. \ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S5a7a")>>\ \ "The holes of glory?" Asks she. "Indeed. They will send us to the Stenchstreets below, to milk iblith cocks and alike. Why do you smile so?" "I'll be honest. It does not sound like much of a punishment at all. I mean, cock is such a rare delicacy in this place." "You jest?" I wail. "We are not talking about the cocks of pure-blooded regularly-bathing drow. We are talking about the unwashed masses. The goblins, the orcs, the ogres." "And the minotaurs, don't forget the minotaurs." "How could I? Will you please stop giggling?" "I'm sorry, I'm sorry. It's just… all those penises waiting to be served. I mean, think about it. Iblith may be iblith, but cocks are cocks. Without the need to look into their eyes, plus the benefit of anonymity, I would not mind." "Surely, you jest." "I have half a mind to write to the High Priestess and ask if I may join you." I scoff at the absurdity. "Also, serving your punishment along with your rival may help you bond, and perhaps understand why she acted the way she did. Maybe even seek a peace settlement." "If you so say." \ <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S9a")>>\ [[Talk about the past|C6S9a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C6S9b")>>\ [[Talk about the future|C6S9b]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S9a") and ("C6S9b")>>\ [[finish bathing|C6S10]] <</if>>\

\ "This is so nice," says I, rubbing my cheek against hers. "Indeed. Separation with home and kin was difficult, but to have a friend by your side makes everything much easier." "True, so very true." I concur. She turns my face to hers and brings her lips to mine. \ \ Her mouth is soft indeed, soft and full. And the technique of her tongue? Nothing less than perfect. Were my hands free, I would take notes. She breaks the kiss and smiles at me. It is a smile both shy and warm. "So, shall we… move to the bed?" "That would be lovely." I return. \ \ We get out of the water and beneath the sheets with our skin still humid and our hair still wet. We exchange many delicate kisses and rub ourselves onto one another. The pressure of her nipples on mine is particularly enjoyable. \ \ "Would you like me to go first?" Asks she. "Oh, yes by all means." We both lower our heads, trying to reach each other's genitalia at the same time. Our foreheads produce a loud knock when they meet. \ \ "Ouch!" My head rings. We both hold up our concussed brow and we burst out laughing. "I thought you meant you wanted to get licked first." "No. What I meant was: do you want me to go down first? Oh, my head! I knocked into statues that were less solid than your skull." "I'm sorry." I giggle along. "I'll make it up to you. Spread your legs." \ \ Finally, I get to lick some pussy. Not all drow love to give cunnilingus, but I have learned to enjoy this from a very young age. Thanks to Synafae, I mastered how to lick pussy decades before I saw a dick for the first time. It was so difficult getting used to Nefail once she was gone. Not to mention I had to lick and wank her cock without letting it slip between my lips. Neither was I allowed to swallow a single drop of the intoxicating nectar she used to cover my whole upper body with. Goddess, did I hate her for it. And Maryl? Sweet little Maryl and her hairy pussy. How I miss thee. Wish that you were here right now, filling my mouth with your love juices. What am I thinking? I should focus on poor Iivea, who is barely wet at all. Concentrate, Elifael! Remember your training. "How is this?" I ask her. "Delightful." Says she in haste. "Don't stop." \ \ I make her cum, licking her pussy clean of all her juices. I ask her if she would like me to do it again but she would have none of that. "I must, simply must, return the favour." Says she. "You don't have to if-" "Hush, don't say another word." She sets her index on my mouth. "Lay down, legs open, lips sealed." \ \ I do as I am told and spread my thighs for her. Again, her technique is superb. Seldom have I felt a tongue so capable. Synafae is the only one I can think of that was better and Synafae knows my pussy more than I do. And Maryl? With all her virtues, she does not even remotely compare to Iivea. \ \ Maryl does not have the same preparation or experience. Her beauty is a simple beauty. It is not her skills that I love, as much as her passion. The way she wraps her arms around my thighs, the way she looks at me when she lets my juices onto her tongue, as if she cared about my orgasm more than anything in the world and could taste it as I approached it. The way her eyes roll as I hold her into place and cum all over her pretty pale face. Goddess, I'm cumming. \ [[I should probably return the favour|C6S11]]

\ Iivea and I lay one next to the other and exchange a few more pussy drenched kisses. We smile and caress and giggle, waiting for the other's next move. Except neither of us moves. \ \ "So… did you enjoy it?" Asks she, shifting her eyes between me and the very plain ceiling. "Oh yes, I believe so." I return, staring along. "Did you?" "Immensely." \ \ We go on contemplating the nothingness on the ceiling, waiting, in silence. Eventually, we crack beneath the weight of our lies. "Fuck!" Iivea screams. "That was the worst sex I ever had. And I mean, ever. I'm including some very weird shit in this computation." "I know!" I echo. "That was just… horrible. You were horrible. I was horrible. Everything about it was horrible." "I don't ever want to do this ever again. Not in a million years." "Make it ten million." "What is wrong with us?" Asks she, on the verge of panic. "Are we sick? Should we go see a healer?" "Can we even trust a healer with this secret?" I ask her. "Oh, Goddess. What if we are contagious?" "What if we are cursed?" She looks around as if the ever-peeping eyes of the yochlols were staring at her right now. "This could be divine punishment. Oh, Goddess, I have sinned. I should've let Mother have her way with me." "Don't be absurd! The Goddess would never disfavour you over such a thing." I hope with all my heart. "I just don't understand." She goes on, wide-eyed and ever more confused. "I mean, I think you attractive. Very much! I love the shape of your hips. I so wish I had half your curves." "I would also be happy to share them." "What about me? Do you not fancy me?" "No, no, no. I do fancy you. I would not sell my soul to a devil if she gave me a body like yours, but I would at least rent it." "Then what in the six hundred and sixty-six strata of the abyss is fucking wrong with us?" "Fuck if I know! Want to do it again to find out?" "No!" She shouts. "Let it forever be a mystery and let us never try this, speak of this, or think of this ever again." Our rant concluded, our frustration fully vented, we return to our silence. \ [[That was aweful|C6S12]]

\ We spend a few minutes pondering the imponderable. Two hot drow girls not wanting to copulate. We could risk expulsion from Tier Breche. Goddess forbid, we could be excommunicated! To live the rest of our lives away from the Goddess's light, among the prude, the frigid, the impotent? The very thought makes my nipples freeze in fear. \ \ "Do you want me to leave you alone?" I ask, after a long while. "No, I implore you, no." Says she. "I don't know what is wrong with us but having you here comforts me. I don't want to sleep alone." I cannot say I feel the same, but I don't have it in my heart to share this feeling out loud. So I cuddle her. I cuddle her until she slips into sleep. She looks positively serene as her spirit visits the realm of dreams. Oh, how I envy her; for sleep eludes me. \ \ I wallow in my frustration. I cannot even toss about, lest I disturb Iivea's rest. And the more I try to suppress my thirst for cock, the more it burns. It becomes unbearable. I miss my bed, I miss my sisters, I miss my servant. I feel like I am about to scream. \ \ I wish I was with Synafae. She always knew how to relax me. I was really hoping I could find her at the High Chapel. I could perhaps try to contact her via the magical mirror but it is now very late. Should I still try my luck? \ <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ [[No, I'm still mad for what she said about Maryl|C6S12a]] <</if>>\ [[I don't see why not|C6S12b]]

<<set $love +=1>>\ \ I suppose it can wait. I'm still angry at her. I would have never imagined her being so... close-minded. To think that Nefail, of all people, was the one that would help me and Maryl staying together. The world is upside down. \ \ No. I'll go back to sleep. I have a long cycle ahead. I'll just return to my own bed. \ [[I'll sleep this off|C6S13]]

\ I sneak out of Iivea's bed and seek the silver mirror among my belongings. Once recovered, I hide under my sheets and conjure a ghostly light. It is one of the few tricks known to our kin that even I managed to master. I move the tiny heatless flame in front of the glass and wait. For several minutes I stare into the shadows on the other side. I am just about to give up, when I see the darkness shift and Synafae's perfect smile chasing it all away. \ \ "Hello, sweet sister." Says she with her finger. The magic of the mirrors lets light travel through its enchanted glass, but not vibrations. Synafae and I cannot hear each other, but can still talk using the drow sign language. <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ "Hello, my love." I return with a few movements of my hand. "I was so looking forward to seeing you this cycle. How come you were not at the ceremony? Where have you been?" <<else>>\ "Hello, sister dearest." I return with a few movements of my hand. "I was hoping I would get to see you this cycle. Where were you?" <</if>>\ "Busy with things of little consequence with people of no importance. But now I am here and I am yours." After all these years, just a few kind words from her can make or break my mood. Talking to her is always a sweet terror. "How was your first cycle away from home?" "Dreadful," I confess. "I don't know where to begin. "Begin from the start." She tells me, and I comply. \ \ I relate in gestures the event of the cycle. My visit to the library, my stop at the bathhouse, my stroll through the woods. The tale concludes with my encounter with the shebali girl, my ripped clothes, and my waddling about. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a4")>>\ \ "This is awful. My poor little sister. Were you scared? Did she hurt you?" "Mostly in what is left of my pride." I shake my head before continuing my silent discourse. "You should’ve heard them laughing. No sound is more cruel." "A cruelty that should not go unanswered." She gestures. "Fear not, little sister. Justice will be done." \ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S5a7b")>>\ \ "My poor little sister, what a dreadful experience. But it all turned out for the best, did it not? The shebali girl was punished for her arrogance and now she is at your mercy." "I would much prefer not to see her again for the rest of the year." "Don’t be absurd." There is a certain giddiness in her gestures. "You deserve compensation and she deserves castigation. You would do a disservice to House, Matron, and Goddess by being lenient. I recommend you to be firm in your punishment, and creative." \ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C6S5a7a")>>\ \ "The holes of glory?" Asks she, with laughter I can see but not hear. "But that is delightful." "They are sending us to the Stenchstreets!" I nail in each word as if my hand was a hammer. "When it comes to cocks, quantity has a quality of its own." She answers, biting her full sensual lips. "This is no punishment, my delightful little cum bucket." Please don’t call me that. "It will be a bonding experience for both you and her. While sharing cumshot after cumshot, you will find the strength to forgive her… or find a weakness to exploit. Whichever you deem more just." \ <</if>>\ \ "Sister, I miss you so much." I can't help but confess. "So do I, my dear. My bed feels cold and empty without you." "When will I be able to see you again?" "Tomorrow at the lauds of course." She returns. "And later we will all have breakfast together, will we not?" "No. I mean meet you in private. Just the two of us." "Don’t worry, I shall think of something. Sleep now. Come the morrow, your education will begin in earnest and you will need all of your energy." "All right… Goddess keep you, sister." "Goddess lull you into dreams sweet and wet, little Eli." \ [[Try to sleep|C6S13]]

\ And so I lay in my bed, waiting, imploring for sleep to overtake me. It does not. I roll in my sheets and wrestle with my cushion. How much longer before I must get up? It is impossible to say, but I cannot lose the whole night to my frustration. I have to take matters into my own hands. \ \ I slide my fingers down along my belly. I send them over the little hill of my pube and down, down, down they go, until they meet what should be a humid gorge but feels more like a volcano. \ \ I don't understand how I can still be so horny. Iivea just made me cum, yet that did nothing for me. If anything it made everything worse. I let my index and middle fingers run along my searing hot labia and that is enough to get them drenched. \ \ Am I really going to do this? What if Iivea sees me? I pop my head out of the sheets and see that she, unlike me, is sound asleep. I can do this! I just need to be especially silent. \ \ I use my middle and ring fingers to prod for my sweet spots. Somehow they elude me, as if they hid deeper inside of me, like cheeky little sprites. I chase after them, but just can't reach them. Enough with this. If I am to accomplish this task, I must do so with the proper tool. \ \ I pull the lacquered box from beneath the bed and extract the magical dildo. The little cucumber-like object feels so light and smooth. To think I can have it take just any shape I want… in fact, what shape do I want? \ \ My imagination runs rampant and the magical dildo goes through and in between several possibilities. Another sign of how pent-up I am, no doubt. I need to somehow stabilise it. I must lock it into one form. Possibly one that I am familiar with and that is the best suited to scratch this never-ending itch. I concentrate, trying to picture in my head my ideal cock. It would be big, of course, but not as big as Mother's. It would be thick, with a nice head that may reach deep inside and caress all my sweat spots. Some genital jewellery would be nice. Nothing exaggerated, just enough to make it extra stimulating. It would also have a nice and full ball sack, to kiss and lick and worship. I feel the shifting dildo finally stabilising into the sought-out shape. I open my eyes to contemplate the result of my efforts and recognise the perfect cock of my sister Nefail. \ <<if $Nefaillove is true or $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ \ I feel my cheeks grow warmer as I look upon it. I should not be so surprised. It is, after all, the very first penis I saw and am still most familiar with. To think of all the years of torment it gave me. Now I can't live without it. \ <<else>>\ \ I feel my cheeks grow warmer as I look upon it. I should not be so surprised. It is, after all, the very first penis I saw and am still most familiar with. To think of all the years of torment it gave me. To exact some pleasure out of it, would certainly be just and proper. <</if>>\ \ \ I often think of the first time I saw it, nearly half a century ago. Synafae had just left to commence her own novitiate, and I was sad beyond sadness. Nefail never was the most emphatic of us three, and consoling me must have been to her a daunting task. "Focus on your education." was the one piece of advice she gave me. Not much later she introduced me to her cock. It was a dreadful night that left my memory forever scarred. And yet, that very same night has long been one of my favourite masturbatory fantasies. One I still visit from time to time. \ \ I close my eyes and think of my bossy sister. I try to conjure my feelings for her at the time. \ \ //Firstborn! Why are you in my room? I want to be alone. Why are you disrobing? Holy tendrils! Is that? No, no way. If that monster were to go inside of a woman, it would certainly split her in twain. What do you say? You want me to lick it? I don't want to lick that. It looks weird. Do I really have to? It is part of my education, you say. Yes, firstborn. I shall do as you command.// \ \ I lick the dildo, worshipping it as I would her. I picture myself going to my knees and showing her majestic cock all of my devotion, my meekness, and my curiosity. \ \ //It tastes so weird. No, not bad. Just… unusual, that's all. I didn't expect it to be so… meaty and full of veins. I thought it would be completely smooth. Yes, I am silly. Please forgive me. Does this feel good? May I also lick your balls? Why? Well, they look tasty. So may I? Thank you.// \ \ I would let my nose sink into her scrotum while passing my tongue all over her testicles. \ \ //You want me to wank you while I lick the tip? Well, of course. No, I've never done this before but I'll do my best. Does this feel good? Harder? Does it not hurt? No? I'll do it harder then. Oh my Goddess, a tear just came out of your cock. Is it sad? Mmm… It tastes like you, of you. What? I can't swallow it? I'm afraid that ship has sailed, firstborn. I won't tell Mother if you don't. I promise. Can I have more of it?// \ \ //Nefail, do you mind if I… you know touch myself while I lick you? Sorry, I should not have asked. I shall give your beautiful cock my undivided attention. Does this feel good? It must, you are throbbing like crazy. Oh, my Goddess. Nefail, are you cumming? Oh, goodness! It's going everywhere. My hair, my face, my chest. You covered me in your disgusting, despicable, delicious nectar. Can I have but a few drops of it? Can I, can I, can I? Condition? What condition?// \ \ I imagine her regaining her erection in an instant, placing her hand on the back of my head and… \ \ //Nefail, what are you doing? No, I can't suck your cock. No matter how good you taste. What? Really? Are you sure it does not count as long as you don't cum down my throat? All right then. But do warn me before you cum.// \ \ I let the dildo slide down my throat. A stream of juices runs down my thighs. I begin to masturbate in earnest. \ \ //You know, I never expected it would feel so nice to take it in my mouth. It doesn't taste bad at all and sucking on it is strangely relaxing. Does this feel good? Really? I'm glad. What? I have to do this for you every night? Well, if I must...// \ \ I rub my clit while pushing the dildo deeper inside my mouth. \ \ //Nefail, no! You can't fuck my throat like this. Your cock is just too thick and long and big. You will dislocate my jaw. What? Are you going to cum again? But you said… Yes, I'm sorry. I'll gulp it all down like a good girl. But please, hold my head in place. I'm afraid I might pass out.// \ \ I push the entirety of the dildo in my mouth until my chin hits the balls. \ \ //Cum in my mouth, big sis. Yes! I won't waste a single drop, I promise. Goddess, there is so much of it. I don't know if I can-// \ \ A powerful orgasm makes me arch. I must hold myself up on the tip of my toes. When I fall back down, my relief is just immense. I let the dildo slide out of my throat and kiss it. It has been intense, but I need more. I still have not put this bad boy where it belongs. I will allow my little fantasy to go ahead just a little bit more. \ [[Time to masturbate as the Goddess demands|C6S14]]

\ //No! Nefail, we can't do this. Facefucking me every night is one thing, but this is too much. I will suck your cock all you want. You can empty your balls down my throat as much as you please. But, I beg of you, don't take my virginity. Mother will know for sure and my life will be ruined. It's not that I don't want to. It doesn't matter that I have been thirsting for it since I first saw it. It doesn't matter how much I want to feel you deep inside me and have you filling me up. We can't do this. What? If I let you do this, you will allow me to kiss you? I do want to kiss you... Oh, Goddess. I can't believe I am about to do this.// \ \ Slow and steady, I let the dildo slide inside of me. I imagine kissing Nefail as it kisses the entrance to my womb. \ \ //Yes! This feels amazing. No, it doesn't hurt... all that much. You can start moving if you want. Oh my… Nefail, I think I lo- I think I love it. I love how it feels when it reaches all the way in. Yes, go further. Do it harder. Do it deeper. I can take it. Nefail, I think I'll cum on your cock. Yes, already. Don't stop. Just continue fucking your little sister like she was your personal cock sleeve. Wouldn't that be nice? Having me in a little box next to your bed, taking me out whenever you feel like it and using me to cum to your heart's content.// \ \ After another powerful climax, I cover the dildo in pussy juice. I don't relent. I want more. Time for another time skip \ \ //I'm pregnant! Oh, Goddess, I'm pregnant with your daughter. You have been creampieing me every single night, no less than five times each night, for more than five years and you are surprised to see me pregnant? What are we going to do now? How can we keep this from Mother? What? You have been praying for this to happen? You want me all to yourself? Monster! You ruined my life. I'll never be a priestess now. All I can ever hope to become is your personal womb slave. I'll never forgive you, unless you start to fuck me twice as much.// \ \ I caress my belly, imagining it full with my sister's daughter. \ \ //Goddessdamnit, Nefail. I had barely stopped breastfeeding our firstborn and I am already pregnant with her little sister. Look at how big my belly is, they may very well be twins. Goddess, my tits have barely grown, but my ass got so huge. It's disgusting. You like it? For real? What? You want to make love to it? I don't know. Won't it hurt? Are you sure? All right then. Let me get on all fours and spread it for you.// \ \ After giving the dildo a preparatory lick I place its head against my soft and welcoming bumhole. \ \ //Why do you tease me so? You like rubbing the head of your cock against it? All right, just don't keep me waiting too long. Yes, yes, push more of it in. No, it doesn't hurt at all. You can slide more of it inside. Why are you so shy all of a sudden? Do I have to push myself onto you? Come on! Give me all of it. Yes, like that. Balls deep. I want to feel- Oh, my Goddess, you are coming already. You are filling me up. I can feel every spurt. More, more, give me more of it. No, don't pull out your cock. Let's just stay like this for a while. We can continue as soon as you are ready. In the meantime kiss your little whore sister.// \ \ I go on like this for a long while. I think I cum about six times. Once sucking on the dildo, twice while shoving it in my pussy and the remainder while sticking it all the way up my ass. I am starting to feel tired, but I think I have it in me for one more time. \ \ //Yes, yes. Fuck your little sister. Fuck her in the ass. You like my ass, don't you? You can have it whenever you want. Just promise to fill it with your cum. Goddess, I love it so much. Thank you, thank you, thank you so much for impregnating me. I can't wait for you to do it all over again. I want to be your little pregnant anal whore forever. Hold me, Nefail. Fuck me. Fuck me harder. Fuck me forever.// \ \ I give myself one final and definitive orgasm. I pull the magical dildo out and, despite it having been deep inside my ass but a moment ago, I can't resist giving it a grateful kiss. Seven times I made myself cum, but I don't have it in me to get to a lucky eight. Nope, I'll just pass out and sleep for what is left of the night. As sleep takes me, I whisper a thank you to Veldrina. \ [[Sweet slumber at last|C6S15]]

\ "Elifael, Elifael!" Iivea shakes me. I swear, I cannot have been asleep more than five miserable seconds. "What, what is it?" Asks I, with murder in my voice. "The lauds!" I dread the words she is about to speak. "We must go at once." \ [[No! Goddess please, No.|C6epilogue]]

<h1>Chapter 7</h1> \ The lauds. Oh, fuck me. The lauds. I haven't risen from my bed this early since my early adolescence. "This is a joke, right?" I implore my roommate. "I shut my eyes but a few seconds past." "I fear not, my friend. Listen." \ \ I fall silent and sharpen my ears. She is right. I can hear the song that calls us to the morning prayer, distant but clear. It is a beautiful voice, captivating and soothing. The sort one would instinctively follow. "We must make haste to the high chapel." She tosses me my garments. "Must we?" I ask, more to gain time than to learn the answer. "I feel more dead than alive." "I will not force you out of your bed," says she, patient and playful. "But your absence would surely raise more questions, and attract even more attention, especially after all that happened the cycle before. I don't think you would like that to happen." "No." Her logic is inescapable. "Everything but that." "Then raise that beautiful big ass of yours, get it inside your garments, and move it!" \ [[get dressed|C7S1]]

\ The box opens, revealing a small phallic object, laid on a velvet cushion. It is smooth and purple, and it reminds me of an exotic and appetizing looking fruit. It is a tad small compared to the penises I have recently grown accustomed to. I can now take a cock as big as my forearm with relative ease, this pretty thing is barely longer than the palm of my hand. As I pick it up to better examine it, I see there is a note inside of the box. Instructions? \ \ //My dear little airhead// \ \ Oh, it’s from Veldrina. \ \ //I hope this letter finds you well. I know how sudden and radical changes can be difficult to face. It is one of the few situations where youth is more an asset than a hindrance. I have little doubt you will quickly adapt to your new situation and will put behind all and any attachment to your previous life. During the course of my long existence, I had to do so several times. Yet, I did not complain and am now all the better for it.// \ \ Is she? \ \ //Yes, I am. Just as I do take comfort in knowing that your education is now someone else’s burden to carry. I send you my blessing and good wishes to you and them.// \ \ I pause my reading to shake my head. \ \ //Along with the latter, I also sent you the promised parting present. It may very well be, if I am allowed to say so myself, my greatest creation yet. I call it: the Dildo Beggings.// \ \ Tentacles and tendrils, a true love magic artefact! I giggle as I clench it in my hands. I always wanted one of these. I have to try it right away! \ \ //Do not try it right away! Read the instructions first.// \ \ Ah, bummer. \ \ //The material of the Dildo Beggings is imbued with a powerful transmutation spell. All you need to do is hold it in your hand and it will respond to your mental commands. With the proper focus, you can alter its shape, size, mass, and even texture.// \ \ Oh-my-Goddess! My eyes glisten at the infinite possibilities. \ \ //Do not only think of the infinite possibilities. Such a sophisticated device should always be handled with due care and diligence. Remember to clean it after each use and avoid thinking of dragons during insertion. That being said, feel free to explore its, and yours, full potential. Forget not that such refined magic, and I am in a position to know, is more art than science. Do take care, little princess.// \ \ Thanks, Veldrina. I fully intend to. \ [[Let’s see what this bad boy can do|C6S7]]

<h1>Book II NOVITIATE</h1> \ When picturing a journey, we mostly think about the destination, and perhaps the many wonders that await us all along the way. We fantasize again and again about the adventures we shall live, basking in the infinite possibilities of the unknown. Yet, when the time of departure is upon us, our destination looks suddenly distant and fickle, while the path to reach is revealed as longer and more arduous than we ever conceived in our head. Only what we are about to leave behind looks painfully and inescapably concrete. \ <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ \ Finally, I was getting closer to Mother. Finally, I was getting closer to my older sister Nefail, after decades of bickering and abuse we were getting along, all thanks to Maryl. Maryl, the meekest and most loyal of servants, the humblest creature to ever walk the halls of my home, the slave I want to belong to. I dread the very idea of falling asleep without laying my head on her breasts, of waking up without the soothing touch of her tongue, of having my afternoon tea without her company and caresses. Will she miss me the same way I do? I hope and fear it will be so. I just hope Nefail will care for her in my absence… and that Maryl takes care of my sister in turn. \ <</if>>\ <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ \ Synafae keeps reminding me of all the great and marvelous things that await me along the path. That my fear of the unknown is baseless and senseless. That in little time I won’t miss my home more than I now miss my crib. I am not so certain. My beloved Maryl, loyal and sweet, I so wish I could take her with me. And Nefail? Will we ever be sisters? I am too young to bear such regrets. \ <</if>>\ <<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ \ Nefail, you have been my oppressor for most of my life. Now you have become my life. Why have you waited so long to open up to me? Must I lose you now that I just found you? It seems to be the will of the Goddess. All our countless, repeated, and never-ending attempts to conceive a daughter have failed. I have not given up yet. I would gladly give it another try right now if I could. Goddess, whenever her cock is not in my body it is on my mind. I must get back to her, be it through the ordeal or by escaping it, I no longer care. \ <</if>>\ <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ \ As of late, Nefail and Synafae are getting along better, a lot better. We have spent together so many joy-filled cycles and lust-brimming nights. I’ll never get tired of the face Synafae makes when Nefail penetrates her. She looks, for lack of better words, perfectly happy. I would not go as far as to say I am jealous, that would be sin, but I am envious. Hopefully, after the ordeal, I will also be able to bring her such bliss. As for Nefail, she has warmed up to me. Her sternness has softened, and I see her smiling more and more often. Especially when we are having sex. Especially anal. Especially when we are alone. I hope after the ordeal we will be able to resume where we left off. What are a few decades of waiting with all of eternity before us? I can wait, I can endure. Yes. \ <</if>>\ \ There is no going back. The only way is forward. Through the novitiate, through Tier Breche. Goddess give me strength. \ [[And so I begin my education|Book II - Title]]

\ The climb is a daunting one, and my big butt never felt so heavy. We eventually reach the entrance to the High Chapel, with exhausted legs and short of breath. Our fellow novices, all of them already there and entering the Chapel in good order, pretend not to see us. A sign of mockery perhaps, but to me it seems the most gentle of courtesies. The only disdainful smirk I receive comes from the shebali girl, whose attention I least desire. \ \ As we line up with the others, I finally realise. This is it. The part of my life when I could enjoy all sorts of privileges without duties to speak of, is over. This is how I will wake up for the next five decades. My lungs are burning from the upward run and I feel like my legs are just about to crumble. Both hunger and thirst torment me in equal measure as I find myself overwhelmed mostly by the lack of sleep. Where is my Maryl with her tray full of pastries, her gentle caresses, and loving tongue? So eager I was to grow up that I never considered what it was like to be an adult. \ [[Step in|C7S2]]

\ Once inside, the keeper sisters have us form eight lines. The light of Narbondel rises and shines through the eight coloured glass windows filling the eight cornered structure with glistening godrays. When the light touches us, we join our voices to the chorus. \ \ I struggle to keep the right tone. The warmth of my fellow novices and the lulling voice of the hymn push me back into sleep. I occasionally lose my balance, and each time I am awakened by Iivea's gentle shake or one of the sister's much less gentle slap on my hips. \ \ While struggling to keep focus and enduring the rest of the ceremony, someone squeezes my butt, sending a spike of guilty pleasure up my whole body. Synafae? No, my molester is far too short. It is the girl from the library. I am just about to punish her with the sternest of all stern gazes, when she gestures at me one single word: irresistible. She could be referring to me or herself. Either way, I invite her to my side. I do so in order to keep an eye on her. In the end it is she who keeps a hand on me. \ [[I must endure just a little longer|C7S3]]

\ The lauds last no more than an hour but feel like six. I wish Iivea could carry me out. "You look devastated, big butt." Says Miz’ri, once outside. "What have you two been up to the whole night?" "Nothing!" I exchange an awkward glance with Iivea. "Also, my name is Elifael." "You don’t like big butt?" The bold petite looks at me with fake disappointment. "How about Thunder Cheeks?" She makes my butt quake with a slap. "Stop it!" I protect my softness. \ \ Her smiles dies on her lips. She probably did not expect such firm rejection after our encounter in the library. \ @@#question; \ <<link "I should not hurt her feelings">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ "Look, if you promise not call me that again. I'll let you molest me to your heart's content." "Deal!" She immedietly grabs onto my hips. \ [[I pretend to regret this|C7S33]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "If she wants more of it she better behave">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "Call me that one more time." I grab onto her puffy little cheeks. "And I will sit on this pretty face of yours until you beg for mercy." I can't tell if Miz'ri is terrified or enticed, but Iivea can. "That doesn't sound like much of a threat." Says my perceptive friend. "Well, in this case, call me that one more time and I swear I'll never do it!" I let go of Miz'ri. She says nothing, but chews on her lips. \ [[That'll teach her|C7S33]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ <<link "I should put her back in her place">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ "Your company is welcome, but you should not take such liberties." I shut her down. "You may have had the impression that we have already reached a degree of familiarity that is still very much far away." "All right, Goddess, I'm sorry." "You should be." \ [[Well said|C7S33]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ 'Refectory' is too modest of a name for the place we enter. This is a banquet hall, with a tall, richly and obscenely decorated ceiling, all well lit by countless ghostly lights. I instinctively head for the long tables, but my newly found friends pull me towards the kitchens, where freshwomen belong. \ \ We present ourselves to the refectress, a drow keeping her hair collected in an endless braid and with little patience for her cadettes. She commands us to serve breakfast, giving her instructions in haste and only once. We are the children of drow nobility and none of us is used to this sort of task, or any task for that matter. We all go about our assignment with all the self-confidence of virgins at an orgy. Well, all but me. Bossy Nefail had me play her maid since fifty-two. \ \ Once the tables are set up, our seniors are let in. My heart skips a beat when I spot Synafae at the other end of the hall. Alas, I cannot go to her. I wave at her with the whole length of my arm but she doesn't notice me, only the refectress does, and promptly scolds me. \ \ The meal we are serving is a broth of cave algae and rothe cheese. Not the fanciest of meals, but my empty stomach clamours for it nonetheless. I feel it grumble each time I pour a bowl of the perfumed soup. Even more distracting are the constant massages that my seniors give my waddling butt. They seek eye contact with me, trying to discern how much their attention is welcomed. Pent up as I may feel, it is not. \ \ I jump up to the noise of shattering ceramic. Apparently, Amaliica Baenre got her most noble thumb burned and let the bowl she was holding slip down onto the lap of one of our seniors. The refectress moves up to her, takes over, and sends her away without a word. \ [[Finish serving breakfast|C7S5]]

\ By the time we are done serving breakfast, almost all of our seniors have left. Finally, my fellow novices and I are allowed to serve ourselves. As soon as my soft butt rests on the bench, I am reminded of how sleepy I feel. The warmth of the broth, and of my companions so close to me, makes me relaxed and I feel like dozing off. \ \ "A fair cycle to you all." Laele joins us, grabbing herself a bowl and greeting us, all the while never raising her eyes from her book. \ \ She is the tallest and most elegant among the four of us. She also is the prettiest and, much like my sister Synafae, is definitely aware of it. Yet, unlike Synafae, she appears, or wishes to appear, entirely indifferent to the attention of her peers. "You missed the lauds." Says Miz’ri. "I had some reading to do." "Of course you did. Whatcha got there?" Little Miz’ri tries to snatch the book away. A move Laele was expecting and anticipates. "Marriage, Monogamy and Malpractice. Patriarchal Society in the Surface World." Iivea reads aloud from the opposite side. "A fine read." Miz’ri and I give her a sceptical look. "Indeed." Laele raises an eyebrow at my roommate. "Are you also familiar with the topic?" "Partially, but I am more familiar with the author." Iivea silently asks permission to open the book, which Laele grants with just a hint of hesitation. "Malla Greianna Sorn is possibly the most brilliant mind of our time." "Greianna Sorn?" Miz’ri interjects. "Isn’t she the librarian or something?" Laele rolls her eyes. "Well, she is correct. She is indeed the Head Librarian of Sorcere." "And master of the arts both arcane and divine." Laele insists. "A priestess and a wizard?" Says I. "Unusual." "But not unheard of." Laele recovers her book. "I also intend to pursue the arcane arts, after the end of my novitiate, of course." "I don’t understand why you didn’t just join the tower of Sorcere." Miz’ri frowns. "You seem much more fond of books than pussy." "Nonsense! I simply prefer theoretical approach to a purely empirical one. Fewer bruises." "Also fewer surprises." "Some cycle you will fuck more than you can take, my friend." "That’s what resurrections are for." "Surely you jest," I interject. "Sex should always be safe and enjoyable, right? Right?" "Of course, of course," Miz’ri reassures me. "Laele underestimates my capabilities and my capacity." "She was baptised by a matron," Laele explains. "That gave her the false belief that no amount of cock is too much." "Not just any matron," Miz'ri tells, all too eager to share the story. "As it happens, yours truly lost her virginity to none other than Yyvoa Xorlarinn." "The giantess?" Asks Iivea, wide-eyed. "The very same. A bet between her and Mother. My first triumph for House and Matron." She smiles full of pride and rightfully so. The priestesses of house Xorlarinn are known for being the most endowed of the Polis of Pleasure. "How did you accomplish such a miracle?" I simply must ask. "With determination, a few prayers, and lots and lots of enchanted lube." "And… how was it?" Asks Iivea, most intrigued. "Like having sex with a scaleless, soft-skinned and extremely plump dragon." The idea sounds terrifying to me… for the most part. Although Miz'ri seems to be of a different mind, judging by her drooling smile. "By the time she was done with me, I swear to Goddess, I was convinced the long lust had overtaken me. I could not speak for a cycle and could not walk for ten." "Every cock must feel tiny in comparison," Iivea suggests. "I know!" She utters. "Matron Yyvoa left an emptiness inside of me that no phallus can fill. Is there any more of that soup?" "I think the El’Naar girl could spare some for you." We all turn to the interjecting voice. \ [[Amaliica Baenre|C7S6]]

\ The young representative of the most powerful house of the city, if not the whole of the Underdark, glances at my hips with her crimson eyes. "Dare I say she could skip a meal or two." "Nice of you to join us." Says Laele, closing her book. "I was afraid you were sent on your way without breakfast." "It was all a misunderstanding, one the refectress was wise enough to recognise." "Shall I… pour you a bowl?" Asks I. "I already had breakfast, a real one, but thank you." She takes place, uninvited. "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company, then?" Laele teases her. "I came here with a proposition for the most clever among you." "Well, that rules me out." Says little Miz’ri. "As it happens I am a very busy woman. My duties to House and Matron are many and impending. I seek among my fellow novices people who may assist me and occasionally overtake my daily chores." "A proposition as tempting as it is vague." Remarks Laele. "What do you offer in return? Is the reward just as unclear? "The many, many, many benefits that the considerable power of House Baenre can entail." "A simple yes would’ve sufficed." \ \ The two exchange a stare that would freeze Avernus. \ \ "Did you make this same proposition to anyone else? Or are we the first deserving of such an honour?" Asks Laele. "I thought sarcasm was beneath the likes of you, Myzrim. But I will answer your question nonetheless. Yes, I have made this proposition to others and many were wise enough to accept it." "So why this interview?" "I like to keep my options open." "Do you expect many distortions among your newly formed ranks?" "More likely I will have to maintain a degree of selection in my future coterie." \ \ What follows is a heavy silence. This proposition would sound ludicrous, were it spoken by anyone else. House Banrae's friendship is indeed most sought after and their enmity is a mark of doom. Still, none of us is eager to shake this particular devil's hand. \ \ "So, no one?" Asks Amaliica, burning the cold silence away. All of us try to avoid her gaze. All but Laele, who holds it with mocking ease. "Never mind, sooner or later everybody needs a favour from House Baenre." She rises. "Then, we’ll see you at the bottom of our desperation." After giving Laele a dagger-filled smile, Amaliica departs. \ [[We should watch out for her|C7S7]]

\ "How did you two meet?" Asks Iivea, of whom I had almost forgotten. "In the library." Says Miz'ri "A friend and I were discussing the pros and cons of fucking a mind flayer when she came along and long story short-" "Goddess, aren’t you just starving?" I interrupt. "I sure am. I should’ve not skipped dinner last night." "I do feel a little peckish," Iivea admits. "We should head to the refectory." "Must we?" Asks I, yearning to resume my sleep rather than breaking my fast. "I would rather show myself as little as possible. Do you think the slaves could bring us something to our lodgements?" They burst out laughing. I can’t remember the last time one of my jokes caused such hilarity. "There are no slaves within the High Temple, Thunder Cheeks." Says Miz’ri. \ \ The very notion is beyond me. So far beyond me, it takes my brain the best part of a minute to put together the meaning of those nine words. \ \ "No slaves?" I ask in rising panic. "T-then who is going to wash our clothes? Who is going to bring us the things we need? Who will clean our lodgments and make our beds? Who is going to cook and serve us our meals?" "Those duties fall to the novices." "Oh, thank the Goddess... Hold on, you mean us?" "Indeed I do. Now, kindly move that national treasure at the end of your back. Breakfast won’t serve itself." \ [[I move my national treasure|C7S4]]

\ "Have you known her long?" Asks Iivea. "You could say that, yes." Says Laele. "How dangerous would you say she can be, on a scale from one to eight?" "A solid six. She is vindictive and her means are many." "She also seems the prickly type." Remarks Miz’ri. "She simply has a lot to live up to." Says Laele, her gentle voice in stark contrast with her previous tone. "She is a Baenre, a name that casts shadows long and dark, over friends and foes alike." "Are my hips really that wide?" Asks I, hoping for some consolation. "Yes." Miz’ri dashes my hopes. "And they are fantastic. I mean, just look at these thighs." She caresses me only to pull back her little hand. "Sorry, may I?" \ <<if $Emeraldpath is true>>\ \ What a cutie. She reminds me of Emerald. And I would just love to smother her with my ass. I am confident she would like it just as much. "It is quite all right, you may caress me to your heart's content." \ <<else>>\ \ The one thing that bothers me about her request is that she made it. Now to get what I want I will have to show everyone how thirsty I am. Oh, what the hells. "It is quite all right, you may caress me to your heart's content." \ <</if>>\ \ She does so with little hesitation and an enthusiasm bordering on zeal. "Laele, you have to feel her, she is so plump yet so hard at the same time. I bet you can make yourself cum just by squeezing these girls around your clit, can’t you? Oh, Goddess! Look at her blushing." Curse my complete lack of self-control. "Is it envy I hear in your voice?" Asks Laele. "Not envy, you prude. Admiration." Miz’ri leans into me. "May I sit on your lap?" \ \ I should not let her. I believe she may be doing this trying to make Laele feel jealous. If so, she is failing. Her intellectual friend is busy discussing books with Iivea and pays us no attention whatsoever. "Of course you may," I tell her. Maybe I can’t help her, but at least I can cheer her up a little. \ [[We should get ready for our very first lecture|C7S8]]

\ Our first lesson is going to take place in an amphitheatre in the garden. No blackboard upon which to write, no library to consult, only an altar with a sacred icon, surrounded by unlit candles. Additionally, the amphitheatre is secluded but open, and the distant chattering of drow going about their business reaches our sharp ears. Not the best place to have a lecture if you ask me. It is a world away from Veldrina’s laboratory. \ \ "Any idea what we will be taught first?" I ask the others as I take place in the mid rows. "Tantric technique, I hope." Says Miz’ri, taking place next to me and casually squeezing her tiny self onto my hips. "That is why we are here, after all." "I’m afraid not." Says Iivea. "Our first lecture will be held by none other than Malla Kaelae Kenafin." The name tells me nothing, while it produces quite the impression on my companions. Laele seems eager to meet our teacher. Miz’ri, on the contrary, throws her head back in frustration. "You know her?" I ask. "How is she?" "Notoriously competent." Says Laele, that word sounding like lavish praise in her mouth. "She is the author of several treaties of Lolthian theology and often serves as high justiciar on behalf of the ruling council." "She also is a total bitch." Miz’ri adds, attracting the scorn of her taller friend. "It’s true. She has been a guest at House Hun’ett on numerous occasions. I believe she is my second, third, fifth cousin or something. Believe me, she is a real sadist. She gets off making everyone around her miserable." "Why don’t we move to the front rows?" Asks Laele, ignoring Miz’ri’s warning. "There is still plenty of room for all of us." "Please no." I beg of them. I am still battling my sleepiness. I don’t want the sadistic justiciar to catch me napping. \ \ Silence falls all around us, literally. All sound disappears, like many candles extinguished by a cold and sudden wind. The one thing we hear are the steps of our preceptor. She descends the stairs of the amphitheatre with all eyes on her and caring for none. I keep my head bowed and raise it only after she walks past me. I suffocate a gasp. It is her, the tenth head of Tiamat. I pray she does not remember our meeting of the cycle past. But how could she not? My performance was all too memorable. \ \ She snaps her fingers and the whole class is encircled by a wall of impenetrable darkness, while the candles around the altar light up with purple flames. Then and only then, does she turn to us. Her piercing gaze passes over and through her audience. At some point it lands on me. She recognised me, I know it. I feel her scornful eyes linger on me. A sense of doom seizes me. \ \ "Why are you here?" The teacher asks after dismissing the unnatural silence with a wave of her hand. For a second I believe she is talking solely to me. Mercifully, she is not. Laele, boldest and most confident among her peers, is the first to rise. "To learn." Says she, certain that her answer is correct. The priestess seems of a different mind. "Anyone else?" She invites. "To serve." Tries Iivea. The slightest nod from the priestess deems the answer acceptable, but still not the one she wants to hear. "To conquer." I recognise Amaliica’s voice coming from the upper rows. "Spoken like a true Baenre." The teacher observes. Amaliica smiles victorious, all too pleased with herself. Yet, her victory is short-lived. "You are here to transcend." The teacher explains, tired of our stumbling about. "All of you were born to most noble wombs, impregnated by most sacred seed. All of you have lived a life of privilege and luxury. Well, almost all of you." She casts her gaze behind us. I follow it and spot the shebali girl. She enjoys the attention about as much as I do. \ \ "Status, wealth, power, immortality." Our teacher resumes. "Did you ever question why all these things are granted to you? Have you ever wondered how they came about? Have you perhaps considered they might be undeserved? Have you ever pondered that they may be taken all away?" I can't speak for my peers, but as for me the answer is no, none of the above. "You are not here to serve, conquer or learn. Slaves serve the Goddess, soldiers conquer for the Goddess, and all we learn, we learn for the Goddess. You, young ones, you shall incarnate the Goddess." She pauses, waiting for our attention to be truly undivided. "The priestesses of the Queen of Phalli are no mere servants, they are the personification of holy lust. Always and forever." She lets the words sink in. "Few are capable of such devotion, fewer still possess the strength of body and mind that such sacred duty demands." Her eyes of red grow contemptuous, as she mocks us with half a smile. "Most of you will abandon the path of perpetual pleasure in favour of a… simpler existence. Some may succumb to the long lust." Her tone implies that to be an absolute and terrifying certainty. \ \ I shiver at that cruel half-smile of hers. She does not seem troubled at all by such a perspective. On the contrary, she appears eager to find out who among us will prove unworthy of the Goddess's most sacred gifts. A cruel woman, this one. \ \ "We shall strive, against all hope, to find and nurture the very very very few among you capable of withstanding all the tests, resisting the call of endless pleasure, and enduring the ordeal in the Tentacle Pit." Again she pauses, to ensure the lesson is heard and learned. "I trust you have at least heard of what awaits you in that place." Some of us nod, more to themselves than to her. "You know nothing!" She thunders. "When the time comes, you will be cast, naked and defenceless, to the ten thousand throbbing tendrils. There you shall be enveloped by the cock headed tentacles and penetrated body and soul." I am starting to get wet. Surely, because of the fear. "The first few hours will not feel too different from ordinary lovemaking with a dozen partners or so. But after two cycles, time will cease to exist. You will delight in constant penetration and dread the few moments when your holes be cock free. Your entire sustenance will be of sacred seed, more nutritious than the richest milk, more intoxicating than the sweetest wine. You will swallow bucket upon bucket of it and orgasm each time another rich cumshot will fill your womb and your intestines alike." I rub my thighs together in horror. "Lulled in endless ecstasy, your bodies will change and your soul will be elevated by the divine essence of the Goddess. Know that her flame burns bright. Know that you are moths. And, should you not burn, the time will come for you to abandon paradise to return to the prime material plane. It will be a return most painful. Too painful for some." I think of Nefail, of her twin sister I never met, and that she never stopped mourning. "So we need to make you strong. So that endless ecstasy does not overwhelm you, that when the time comes you will hear the call of House and Matron, that your family must not mourn your loss." We bow our heads. \ [[Lolth tlu Malla|C7S9]]

\ The second meal of the day will be consumed in the garden. The refectress hands us heavy baskets loaded with fruit, cheese, and mushroom bread. We distribute the meal with all due diligence, not the easiest task with all these eyes, and sometimes hands, all over us. Inevitably, Laele garners the most attention and returns none. She plays hard to get and does so with great effect. Me, I squeal and run every time my butt is felt. \ \ Once we are done with our chore, my friends and I sit side by side. Except for Miz’ri, who takes place on my lap. I watch for Laele’s reaction, which is one of indifference. Poor Miz’ri. \ \ "What did you girls think of our first lesson?" Asks Iivea. "Nothing I didn't know already." Says Laele. "Though the rest of you would do best to listen to Malla Kaelae most attentively. Few have pondered and argued the tenants of our religion with the same lucidity." "Indeed. What about you, Elifael. What did you think of it? Elifael? You are not sleeping, are you?" "What? Oh, no no. I’m all awake, yes!" Curse you, Veldrina. You and your magnificent toys. "I found the lecture very interesting. Albeit more than a little disconcerting. I always knew the Path of Perpetual Pleasure to be rough with peril-" "And penises!" Miz'ri interjects. "True, but mostly peril. All these dangers always felt… distant, far away from us. Suddenly there they are, at the end of the tunnel." "Peril prevails over the unprepared, which we shall not be." Says Laele. "You girls stay close to me, follow my example and all will be well." "Follow your example?" Asks her little counterpart. "You are borderline frigid. You somehow resisted all my advances and I have never seen you with any other girl either. How do you expect to endure the ordeal?" "Oh, I do have my kinks, like everyone. For example, I happen to be quite the sapiosexual." She winks at Iivea. \ <<if visited ("C6S5a4")>>\ [[Poor poor Miz’ri|C7S10M]] <<else>>\ [[Poor poor Miz’ri|C7S10S]] <</if>>\

\ "Lolth tlu Malla, we have some time for leisure." Says Iivea. "What shall we do with it?" "I say we go to the baths," Miz'ri suggests. "We could have a soak and maybe a foursome." "Count me out, I am heading for the library." Says Laele. "I have a lot of reading to do." "I believe I shall join you." Says Iivea. "What about you, Elifael?" "She is coming with me." Miz’ri embraces my thighs. "You are not ditching me for these bitches, are you?" "Well, I did mean to visit the library again," says I, smiling at my newfound friends. "What?" Asks Miz’ri, appalled at the very idea. "What for?" "A bit of world-building and some character development, perhaps?" "Bo-oring! You are coming with me." She yanks me away, freakishly strong for her size. \ [[Follow her to the bathhouse|C7S10M1]]

<<if visited ("C6S5a7a")>>\ \ "Rich girl." Our little exchange is interrupted by a sudden, unforeseen and definitely unwelcome arrival. We all turn to the shebali. \ \ "Well, if it isn't the houseless one," Laele says, eyeing Sha’zal as if she was either a stray rothe or a prowling displacer beast. "You will need to be a little more specific in your request, as we are all girls, and we can all be considered quite wealthy." "Fine." Sha'zal smirks. "I need the one with the fat ass." Everyone turns to me, of course. "What business do you have with her?" Says Iivea, moving between me and the intruder; the latter stands nearly two heads taller than the former. "Has the scene from last cycle not landed you in enough trouble as it is?" "The high priestess found us both deserving of punishment." Shazal returns. "None of us sees it that way." Sha’zal shrugs. "Go tell her." \ \ The exchange goes nowhere. Sha’zal seeks no confrontation. She patiently waits for Iivea to step aside and then turns to me. "Come, they sent for us." \ [[There is no escaping this|C7S10Sa]] <<else>>\ \ "Rich girl." Our little exchange is interrupted by a sudden, unforeseen and definitely unwelcome arrival. We all turn to the shebali. \ \ "Well, if it isn't the houseless one," Laele says, eyeing Sha’zal as if she was either a stray rothe or a prowling displacer beast. "You will need to be a little more specific in your request, as we are all girls, and we can all be considered quite wealthy." "Fine." Sha'zal smirks. "I need the one with the fat ass." Everyone turns to me, of course. "So you are the troublemaker that had the gall to raise your hand upon your better." Says Iivea, moving between me and the intruder; the latter stands nearly two heads taller than the former. Sha'zal stands arms-crossed. "Do not expect me to grovel." "You are most fortunate that your punishment has been entrusted to Elifael and not to any of her friends." "Aren’t you a little short for the whole intimidation act?" "Perhaps I should have one of my sisters cast you into the tentacle pit. That would certainly shut your mouth and loosen everything else. I wonder how long would it take for your mind to break. Would eight hours suffice? a week perhaps? Choose your next words carefully, houseless one, or we shall find out." \ \ Sha’zal does her best to appear unfazed but she betrays uncertainty at the mention of the tentacle pit. "Look, I’m just here to set this straight." She then turns to me. "Can we get this over with?" \ [[The sooner the better|C7S10Sb]] <</if>>\

\ I take leave from my friends in haste and follow the houseless girl keeping my distance. She notices my caution and appears amused by it. "Why so nervous, rich girl?" "I would like to reach the ghost carriage with my garments unspoiled, that’s all." She shrugs at me. \ \ We move to one of the raised platforms along the temple walls. There, a priestess and a few of our seniors are waiting for us next to a ghost carriage. The priestess acknowledges our presence without much of a fuss, eager to be done with the unpleasant task. As for the other initiates, they keep their head low, none happy to be here. All but one, perhaps. One I recognise. \ \ "Quenthia?" The huge-breasted drow lights up with relief and looks just about to welcome me onto her bosom, was it not for the stern gaze of the priestess. "What are you doing here?" "I fell afoul with the mistress of the bathhouse." Says she, full of shame. "She discovered my little hideout and, alas, I must now suffer the consequences." "They are punishing you for trespassing?" "In her wisdom, High Priestess Thallaria deemed the reasons behind my crime far more serious than the offence itself." She raises her tits, squeezing them together. "I have sinned of modesty and must endure the punishment." "I am so sorry." "You shouldn’t be. I see the error of my ways and if I am to make amends by bringing solace to the unwashed and pent-up masses, I shall do so with all my devotion." "This one just can’t wait to drown in iblith spunk." Sha’zal scoffs. Quenthia does not retort. \ [[Board the ghost carriage|C7S11Sa]]

\ I leave my friends behind, with my servant for the day in tow. Yet I don't feel like gloating. On the contrary, I feel like Malla Thallara has foisted her duties as an educator onto me. "So, erm… How was your first cycle?" I try to break the rock-solid ice between us. "Are you for real?" She asks, and I am honestly not sure. "Command me." She commands me. \ \ I always felt uneasy giving orders. I spent too much time taking them instead. Thanks a lot, Nefail. \ \ "So?" She insists, always towering over me. "What would you have me do?" I don't know and frankly, this girl scares me. "What… would you have me have you do?" She stares at me with mistrust and disbelief. "I don't know. Have me fetch things for you. Have me undo your baggage. I bet you have like ten chests full of clothes and jewels." She would win that bet. "Otherwise, whatever. Have me bathe you, massage you, lick your pussy. Don't expect the best performance in any of those." "You don't know how to give cunnilingus?" I'm appalled. It was a very important part of my education, one I most enjoyed. "I can teach you! I'm pretty good at it, at least according to my sisters." She does not seem to appreciate the offer. "Look, you don't need to do this. You can just-" "No." She fumes at me. "I was given a punishment, I shall endure it, and return to my novitiate. So, keep your pity and give me your damn orders." "Yes, sorry." "And stop apologising." "Sorry… Last time, I swear." \ [[Return to the lodgements|C7S11Sb]]

\ The journey is for the most part silent, and somewhat tense. I study Sha’zal every time I believe I can do so without her noticing. She betrays no emotion, except for being anxious to be done with this. But as we ascend, her coldness subsides. Despite all her efforts to conceal her emotions, I can see the marvel in her eyes as we soar among the great palaces hanging from the cave ceiling and above the bustling streets spreading everywhere below. Her’s is a childlike wonder. Is this the first time that she travels by such means? \ \ "What is that?" Asks she, pointing yonder. What she indicates is the huge chasm that traverses the northern side of Menzoberranzan’s cave. A web of lights crawls up from it. "That’s the Clawrift." I explain. "It is a vertical labyrinth of rope bridges, shaky shacks and suspended platforms." Quenthia joins the conversation. "Not the safest place for those without wings." "Who lives there, harpies?" "Among others, yes. But also and mostly non-drow who have nowhere else to go but the Stench Streets of the Braeryn." "Which is where we are going." "Which is where we are going." I echo her words. \ \ "How bad is it there?" Asks Sha’zal, sitting back down. "Not as bad as it used to be." At least, so I hope. "When I was just a little girl, the district was abandoned to itself. Now the ruling council is actively trying to keep order, maintain a minimum of infrastructure, and promote public hygiene." "For real?" She smirks. "Why would they care?" "Well, ‘tis but hearsay," Quenthia relates. "But It seems more than a few young drow took some interest in the district and returned with some nasty diseases. That got the Matrons’ attention." "Ha! The more things change…" Sha’zal goes on grinning as she stares outside. "So why the glory holes?" "Well, dear. There are many males among the beast folk. We are not just talking goblins and orcs, but also ogres, minotaurs, trolls. These creatures are permanently in heat, poor things, and can become aggressive if excessively pent up." "The ruling council should get rid of all the jaluks, of all races." One of our sisters in misfortune says. "This city would know no violence were it reserved uniquely for the nobler sex, as the Goddess intended." "That would be so cruel." Says Quenthia, a hand on her heart. "Not everyone may enjoy the favour of a priestess. There is but a few hundred of them, and tens of thousands of us." "Even cockless, a female is a better lover than any male could ever be." Another one claims, and I would be inclined to agree. "Perhaps, but fingers and tongue may not be sufficient to those of us used to the deep thrusting of turgid, throbbing cock." Says Quenthia, gorging on her own lips. "I don’t get it." The shebali girl shrugs. "Why the fuck suffer this lack of cocks? Just let a few of the boys in, keep them in cages and pull them out when they need to do their duty." We all look at her as if she just grew horns and a tail. "What? What did I say?" "Males want to rule, ever and always." Says Quenthia, voicing the thoughts of everyone. "They are selfish lovers and have no endurance." Our sceptical companion adds. "They cum in but a few thrust and offer but a spoonful of seed. They are unsuited to satisfy a woman." "Indeed." Quenthia goes on. "The beast folk instead, they are always ready to fuck, they provide copious amounts of rich, if somewhat stingy, seed. And above all they know their place." I nod in agreement. The shebali girl remains unpersuaded, but does not voice her lingering doubts. \ [[We’ll soon be there|C7S12Sa]]

\ As we approach our destination, the luxurious spires of our kin disappear, replaced by the slums of the Braeryn. The architecture here, one might say, is quaint. The ceiling of the cave here is tall and distant, while the floor is cracked with countless subterranean creeks that flow from the city above towards the lake of Donigarten further down. The inhabitants must build their hovels on challenging terrain and without the benefit of any urban planning. Everything looks improvised, shaky, and just about to crumble down. But much much worse is the smell, which assails our nostrils as soon as we begin our descent. \ \ A scantly clad sargtlin opens the carriage door for us and immediately the Stenchstreets do justice to their name. The foul fragrance, a mix of rot and urine, brings tears to my eyes. \ \ "Goddess preserve us. What is this?" Our mysandryc friend says. "Pardon the smell, miladies." Says the sargtlin, handing us small pieces of cloth to shield our delicate noses with. "Several canals are obstructed. We don’t have enough slaves to clear the rubbish and the rot that clogs them." I don the cloth. It is scarce protection, but better than none. \ \ The arrival of a ghost carriage attracted a small crowd. They welcome us with lecherous shouting and cackles but fall silent the moment they see the priestess. She leads our small group through the streets, as the non-drow stand aside and kneel before her majesty. Nonetheless, as soon as we pass they raise their beastly, hungry eyes to us condemned. Do they know why we are here? \ \ We reach our place of penance. It is a public bathhouse, though I barely recognise it as such. It is by far the most well-kept and cared-for structure in these slums. Not to mention one of the largest. To my spoiled eyes, it looks like a heap of crudely carved stone and poorly worked wood. Nothing resembling the grandiose baths I am used to. Truly a place to wash the unwashed masses. \ [[We step in|C7S13Sa]]

\ The inside does not look much better. It is barely lit at all, even by the standards of our kin. Our eyes can pierce the deepest darkness but cannot give it colour. A few ghost lights would help make this place less of a dungeon. Also, the ceilings are not that tall, and considering the size of some of the guests this has to be a problem. Trolls, ogres, and minotaurs would have to keep their heads low lest they knock them on every arch or doorway. Either the architect did not consider the matter or cared not for it. \ \ We pass beyond the pools, which are not nearly as overcrowded as I expected. Indeed I spot but a couple of very fat and very relaxed-looking ogres in the overflowing pool, which to them must feel like a tub. Their sheer size is intimidating. One of those creatures could easily raise me with one hand and there would be nothing I could do to prevent him from doing all manners of unspeakable things to me. \ \ "Where is everyone?" I ask. "Why so few… people?" "It is not the hot water that interests them the most." Says Quenthia. I soon learn what she meant by that. The echo of bestial grunts, mixed with the unmistakable sound of extremely sloppy oral sex, bounces off the walls. \ \ We come across several long halls. We do not traverse them, I scarcely have the chance to glimpse through them, but a glimpse is enough. It is there that the iblith line up and form long disorderly queues all along the holes in the wall. Once their turn comes up, they drop what little garments they have and let their erect cock slide inside the hole. That’s when the grunting and the squishing begins. \ \ The smell of sperm is so strong it covers all other scents and makes my head spin. Those waiting seem restless. There are simply too many cocks and not enough mouths. One disgruntled minotaur snorts loudly when it spots us. I freeze when its hungry bovine eyes meet mine. \ \ It is appalling. This place looks like a farm more than a house of pleasure. And yet, the sight and the smell stir something within me. "Don’t stop, noble one." The sargtlin shakes me. "Don’t look at them. Best they don’t know you are here." \ [[And so we walk on|C7S14Sa]]

\ They take us further down to the door that has access to the other side of the wall. Beyond it, a small army of flesh slaves is lined up and engaged. Some are bound by the wrists and forced on their knees, those may only serve with their mouth; others are immobilised against the wall with their genitalia exposed and being used through the holes. They all perform their task with diligence, despite the fatigue, the disgust, and being nearly covered in seed. More than a few seem to even enjoy it. \ \ We follow the sargtlin deeper inside until the priestess orders us to stop. "These three." She speaks after examining three exhausted-looking slave girls. "They shall take their place." \ \ The three half-naked and cum-covered girls, one human, one dwarf, and the third one a halfling, turn to us. The human and the dwarf were giving blowjobs, while the halfling is still serving some fortunate soul with her pussy. \ \ "These ones, honoured priestess? But they have barely started their service. This one has yet to have her ass filled, while these other two have barely swallowed a couple dozen cumshots. It would be a waste to replace them while their orifices are mostly perfectly serviceable." "It is imperative that these three novices all face their punishment one next to the other. Do not make me repeat myself, soldier." "Of course not, honoured one. I shall release the slaves at once." The dwarf girl, more resilient than her friends, helps up the human. I believe to hear her thanking Illmater, the same surface god so often invoked by my dear Maryl. \ \ "What are those?" Asks the priestess, pointing to wooden baskets standing below the holes. All are at least half filled with sperm. "Cum buckets, honoured one." The sargtlin explains. "For spitting. Some of the guests deliver loads that are simply too abundant for most slave girls." "Have those removed for these three." Tentacles and tendrils, she can't be serious. "A-Are you certain, noble one? Some of the guests are-" "-I don't like to repeat myself, soldier." "Of course, honoured one." \ \ "Seriously?" Asks Sha'zal. "It is bad luck to spill cum." I explain to her. "Indeed." Says Quenthia. "The Goddess teaches us that all sperm is sacred. The sweat of the heart. A cumshot should be swallowed or at least splattered over one’s skin." "You should know that." I add. Sha'zal shrugs. "Whatever." \ \ And so, with the last tiny bit of comfort granted to even the lowest flesh slave, taken from us. We may well and truly commence with our punishment. \ [[We begin|C7S15Sa]]

\ "Goddess almighty, the smell!" Quenthia complains. Or at least I think she is complaining, for she does nothing to shield her nose. Sha’zal, on the contrary, covers her nose insistently and in vain. "Sweet hells, does anybody ever clean this fucking place?" "We would do well to disrobe." Suggests Quenthia. "They don’t provide you with new garments at the end of the shift." "How often have you done this?" Asks Sha’zal, undoing her laces and letting out a pair of tits that I instantly envy. Firm, full, proportionate. She reminds me of Nefail, except she is leaner and more athletic, whereas my perfect older sister is full. Even her butt looks chiselled in marble, so solid and tight on top of her long muscular legs. "A few times," Quenthia admits with a shy smile. "I’ve always been a bit of a troublemaker." "So it’s not because you enjoyed the punishment?" "Don’t be absurd." She lets her garments slide down her shoulder. \ \ Sha’zal’s eyes open wide as Qenthia’s gargantuan tits flop out in all their glory. "Basheba’s dry cunt! Where did you keep those?" "I try to contain them, they attract too much attention. Ouch!" Sha’zal’s fingers disappear as they sink into Quenthia’s tits. She proceeds to fondle them as a baker would knead bread. "Fucking hells, if I had tits like this I would’ve married a grand duke." "Stop it!" I protest. "You can’t touch someone like that." "Like what?" "Without her consent." "Really? What say you, sugar tits?" She twists Quenthia's nipples, hard. How can that not be painful, I do not know. "Do I have your consent?" Quenthia does not answer, paralysed and panting in pleasure. "See?" Sha’zal sneers at me. "Being asked for consent is a total turn-off. You rich bitches just love to be taken." "You make a far too liberal use of coarse language. Hey! What do you think you are doing?" "Just checking how your fat ass compares to these fat titties. Gotta say, I love the feel." \ \ And I love to be felt. So much so that I am ashamed of it. I can’t let her fondle me so, especially after all that happened. I must gather all my willpower to slap her hand away. "You presume too much." I scold her. "Do I?" She smirks. "Yes, you do." I fail to sound convincing. "Listen, I am sure none of us wants to stay here anymore than strictly necessary. So, how about we get to work?" "Can’t wait to start sucking?" "Can’t wait to be done with sucking… and you!" \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ For the shortest moment, I have the impression that my improvised retort truly got to her. I instantly regret it. \ <<else>>\ \ For the shortest moment, I have the impression that my improvised retort truly got to her. Good, a tiny victory is a victory nonetheless. \ <</if>>\ \ We see the first cock sprouting through one of the holes. It is a knotty, bumpy, misshapen little thing. By far the ugliest cock I have ever laid my eyes upon. It also is a tad small, about twenty centimetres long. Quite impressive for a goblin, I’m sure, but not much compared to three size queens such as ourselves. \ \ "So, who goes first?" Asks Sha’zal. I shift my gaze between the two of them, hoping either will step forward in my stead. Our hesitation turns to procrastination and the deformed green cock is slowly losing in turgidity. \ \ For a moment, my mind is transported to the other side of the wall. I think of the unfortunate little creature that fought tooth and nail to get inside and patiently waited its turn for but a few moments of anonymous affection. How sad must it feel, going without one bit of love. \ \ I get on my knees and tentatively caress the little green thing. It instantly hardens at the slightest contact. That is somewhat… flattering. \ \ I begin massaging it with a little more energy. It does not feel as gross as I initially thought. It is relatively clean, bathhouse rules demand that all guests visit the pools before using the glory holes, after all. Maybe this won’t be so terrible after all. \ \ "What's with all the fucking teasing?" Says a grasping voice from the other side of the hole. "Use that cum-hole of yours, whore. I paid good silver for this." \ \ That-that //thing// just called me... No. I cannot accept this. I let go of the wretched phallus and jump back to my feet. "Hey! Get back here, you cumslut!" I stumble back into Sha'zal and Quenthia. The shebali girl explodes in mocking laughter, while Quenthia holds me still. "Elifael, calm down. Everything is fine." Says she. "No, it's not." I sob. "//It// called me-" "Hush, my friend. There is no reason to feel offended. He didn't mean it." I turn to her in rage and distress. "How did it not mean that? How could it? I... I demand to be released at once." "Hush, hush. All is well." She lulls me with the sweet pressure of her breasts. "You are not used to the stenchspeech, it is but part of the game, not to be taken seriously at all." "It's not?" "Of course. It is but a display of passion. Rough and unsophisticated, but sincere." Slowly but steadily, she leads me back down. "Here, let me help you with your first one." \ \ She helps me, or should I say forces me, back on the green twisted cock. "Forgive my friend. She is a first-timer and a shy one at that." "Oh, we are popping a cherry here! Hey, lads. We have a new girl here." A renewed ruckus rises on the other side. I silently chastise Quenthia for her help. She doesn’t flinch. "Give me that cumhole of yours, new girl. I’ll make your first load extra thick." I can’t do this, I just can’t. I pull back. Quenthia won’t let me. \ \ "Hey, go easy on, sugar tits." Says Sha’zal. Goddess, I must look really pathetic to have her pity me of all people. "I’m fine." I lie. "I’ll suck it. I must. It is my punishment." Easier said than done. This thing is as repulsive as the voice behind it. Lucky for me, I have Quenthia encouraging me with her gentle voice and not-so-gentle hands. \ \ The goblin cockhead pushes against my lips. Quenthia’s unrelenting pressure behind forces me to part them, and the goblin cock slides inside my mouth. \ [[I must endure|C7S16Sa]]

<<if $Nefaillove is true or $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ \ I close my eyes. I wish I could do the same with my nostrils. I try to think of something pleasant, such as a better cock to suck on. I try to picture my beloved sister, her strong hand on the back of my head, her stark voice moaning for me as I suck on her, her beautiful perfection hitting the back of my cock-hungry throat. \ <<else>>\ \ I close my eyes. I wish I could do the same with my nostrils. I try to think of something pleasant, such as a better cock to suck on. I have seen my share but there is one in particular I have been obsessing over as of late. I think of Nefail, her strong hand on the back of my head, her stark voice moaning for me as I suck on her, her beautiful perfection hitting the back of my cock-hungry throat. \ <</if>>\ \ Unfortunately, I do not possess such a powerful imagination as to dull all my senses. The smell, not to mention the taste, of this dirty goblin is inescapable. He also never shuts the fuck up. "The fuck is this? Come on! Nurse that green meat!" Goddess, give me strength. \ \ All of a sudden, Quenthia pulls my head back. She does not let me go. Instead she grabs the green cock for herself and welcomes it inside her lips. I see her tongue, a longue beautiful feminine tongue, licking all around the misshaped head. "That’s more like it." The goblin says. After about a minute, Quenthia releases the now fully erect client and invites me to continue after her. \ \ I take it back in my mouth and do my best to follow her example. I wiggle my tongue around the head of the cock, occasionally adding some pressure on the frenulum. "Oh, fuck that’s good. Yes, yes. Keep going, cumslut. Keep going and I’ll soon feed your cum-thirsty mouth with a nut for the ages." I fume at his coarse words. I instinctively pull back, but Quenthia won’t let me. "Tis but his way to pay you a compliment." Says she, pushing me deeper onto the goblin cock. "These are simple creatures, with simple minds, and simple souls. Their manners may be rough but their passion is genuine. Feel that passion. She pulls the cock out of my mouth and deepthroats it. \ \ "Shit fucking hells!" The goblin speaks with a choked voice. "That’s fucking good." Indeed it should be. Quenthia is taking the whole length of the green cock inside her throat as if it were nothing. The green phallus soon starts throbbing. That’s when she pulls back. "Fucking whore, are you edging me?" Says the goblin. "That’s nasty. I fucking love it." It is my turn again. \ \ Thick drops of precum offend my palate, yet I endure, as a proud daughter of the Queen of Phalli ought to. I bob my head back and forth, with growing tempo. The green cock pulses with more intensity, secreting more and more precum as it does. "That’s it! Don’t fucking stop now." I don’t. "Oh, fuck. Here comes the big one!" It is big, much bigger than I would’ve expected from such a small creature. It fills my mouth, inflates my cheeks, and very nearly makes me puke. "Thanks for the nut, bitch." The scum compliments me. "Hey, asshole!" Another almost indistinguishable voice calls him from further back. "If you are done being all romantic, we are waiting for our turn here." "Yeah, yeah, she’s all yours." \ [[Disgusting little runt|C7S17Sa]]

\ My head spins. I am just not used to the taste of goblin cum. It is nothing like the salty nectar of drow cock. I never tasted swamp water but I presume it must be something of the sort. I gag. "Woah, Elifael, are you thinking of spitting it out?" Asks Quenthia, more than a little concerned. "Right!" Sha’zal joins in, squeezing my cheeks and forcing a few drops of cum out of my lips. "Spitting a rich load like that on the floor would be… how did you call it? Bad luck." Curse you sexy shebali slut, I will get you for this. "Here, come." Quenthia approaches her lips to mine. "Allow me to share the burden." Oh… \ @@#question; \ <<link "Share the cum with Quenthia">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ I place my lips firmly on Quenthia’s, so soft and warm. I open my mouth, goblin cum flows out and a most loving tongue flows in. I envelop her loving tongue with my own and we explore each other’s mouth deeper and deeper. Her loving attention makes swallowing the abundant load much easier. Even pleasant. "Wow. I’m almost envious." Says Sha’zal, her voice loaded with sarcasm, but I can hear a degree of sincerity behind it. \ [[That wasn’t so bad|C7S18Sa]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Swallow the load myself">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ I shake my head and invite Quenthia to stand back. I also challenge Sha’zal with a deep stern gaze. Finally, I gather my courage and battle the disgust. I gulp once, twice, thrice. After that I display my empty mouth in victory. "Well done, dear." Says Quenthia. "I knew you had it in you." "Indeed she does." Sha’zal teases me. "I bow before your cum-starving superiority." "You mock me, houseless one, but tell me." I give her my most wicked grin. "Who among us shall the Goddess deem worthier during the ordeal?" She seeks out for a retort but finds none. All she can do is mumble something I cannot understand and return to her place. \ [[That shut her up|C7S18Sa]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ <<link "Spit the whole load all over Sha’zal">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ Oh, Sha’zal, you just had to say that. Didn’t you? I put both my hands on my cheeks, squeezing her fingers around me, and press. The entirety of the very consistent load I was carrying in my mouth, is now all over Sha’zal chest, face and short hair. "You… fucking… cock-sucking… ass-licking…" "Now we are even, dear Sha’zal. Don’t ruin this moment of reconciliation." "I’ll give you reconciliation… Say, wasn’t it bad luck to waste cum?" "Well, sweetheart, from where I am standing it’s not been wasted at all." I laugh the best mocking laugh I can make. \ [[Can’t wait to tell Synafae all about this|C7S18Sa]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ The second dick that presents itself to me is still goblinoid in appearance, but bigger, much bigger. Probably a hobgoblin or a bugbear. I stare at it with little enthusiasm. "Get sucking, cumslut. I had a long day and have a huge nut I need to unload." I soon hear it call. What’s the point of tarrying? I lay my lips upon it, think of Nefail, and let it in. \ \ While I do my best to please the iblith cock, I peek at my companions. To my right, Sha’zal is doing pretty much the same, just more efficiently. She performs her task mechanically. There is no build-up in her execution, no passion in her movements, no pleasure on her cold face. The dick sliding in and out of her mouth eventually blows its load. She lets that fall onto her chest, her face, or she holds it in for a few seconds in her mouth before letting it flow out. She tolerates the taste, all too familiar but unpleasant. "Next." She inevitably calls, while her client is still dripping cum in front of her. I also peek to the left, the spectacle could not be any more different. \ \ With the hands on the wall, Quenthia bobs back and forth, making the cock in front of her, a considerably large one at that, disappear and reappear from her lips. Not a hint of disgust in those big eyes of hers, only glee, only desire. Thick ropes of saliva joining her lips to the shaft glisten like liquid gems. The guttural moans of beastly pleasure coming from the other side testify to her unparalleled skill and equally impressive passion. Indeed, she seems to be taking as much pleasure from it as she is giving. How does she manage? How can she do that? I dare not ask. I let my head and my tongue move on their own accord, my muscle memory is more than enough to accomplish such a simple task. My eyes are all for Quenthia. \ \ The huge-breasted dark elf lets the long cock slide out of her mouth, holding it up with her tongue and letting it jump up and down upon it. Big droplets of precum stain her face. She tastes it as if she was dying of thirst, then lets the leaking cock slide back inside her mouth. \ \ This could very well be the most passionate blowjob I have ever witnessed. The only believable comparison that comes to my mind is Sally. Yet, unlike my little human friend, Quenthia is drow, blessed by the Goddess of Lust. She is no mere mortal and her sucking displays the divine kindling we all have in our souls. Her appetite is not just impressive, it is supernatural. \ \ The uncontrolled grunts of pleasure coming from the other side grow loud. He is about to cum, but she won’t let him just yet. She presses on his urethra while giving him more titillating licks. She keeps him exactly where she wants him. When he can hold no more, she releases his shaft and goes down on him until her lips kiss his crotch and her tongue licks his balls. I grow moist as I look at her gulping down what has to be one majestic load. \ [[And I thought I was good...|C7S19Sa]]

\ Once she is done, Quenthia lets the cock slide out of her mouth and stamps her lips upon it before sending it on its way. "Thank you for your load." I hear her whisper into the hole. Enthusiastic grunting rises from the other side, followed by quite the ruckus. It seems the guests are fighting to be served by Quenthia’s voluptuous lips next. \ \ "You shouldn’t do that." Says Sha’zal, washing cum off her chin with the back of her hand. "Pardon me?" Asks Quenthia, while already stroking her next cock. "You shouldn’t give it to them like that. If you do, soon we will be swimming in spunk." Unable to find anything upon which she may wipe off the cum, she reaches for my hip. I am not fast enough to evade her. "These folks out here are used to the bare minimum. Overused street slaves. If you suck them like you were Umberlee’s chosen, they’ll end up tearing down this fucking wall and raping us. Are you that hungry for cock?" "All sex is sacred." Quenthia protests. "In servicing these cocks, we worship the Goddess. Half-hearted prayers will always remain unanswered." "Ye gods, you are that hungry for cock." Quenthia betrays a guilty smile. \ \ "She is right, you know?" I state, to the shebali girl and to myself. "Punishment or not, this is part of our education and our creed. I am not going to denounce Her holy name the moment my faith is put to the test. You shouldn’t either. Don’t go rolling your eyes on me, shebali girl. Your lack of devotion is disturbing and it may very well lead to your doom." "What the fuck are you talking about?" "Have you forgotten Malla Kenafin’s words? How are you to endure the Ten Thousand Throbbing Tendrils if you turn away at the sight of a few beastly dicks and refuse to swallow but a few mere drops of iblith cum?" "You call these a few drops?" She retorts but cannot escape my logic. "Fine, have it your way." "That’s the spirit." Quenthia praises us. "By our lips, let the Goddess bless these unfortunate cocks." \ [[Time to get serious|C7S20Sa]]

\ That’s it, no more disgust, no more modesty, no more holding back. I am here to become a priestess, to honour the Goddess, to earn her favour in the name of House and Matron. I shall not allow a bit of unpleasant scent, unpleasant sight, or unpleasant taste to get in the way of my transcendence. \ \ We give it our all. Each time a cock enters one of the holes, be it orc, goblin, or any other beastly creature, we treat it as if it were our lover’s. We grab it gently but firmly. We wank it, lick it, kiss it, suck it, and deepthroat it as the Goddess intended. \ \ On one thing Sha’zal was right, though: the guests on the other side are starting to fight for the holes where my companions and I are stationed. It turns our service into a sexually heroic feat, but also gives the chained slaves some extremely longed-for respite. \ \ The fighting becomes genuinely violent. It is soon clear that the strongest and most fearsome among the guests will get served first. The small and the weak will have to wait. As a consequence, the cocks we must care for grow thicker, longer, fatter, and more demanding. I must admit, the idea of all these powerful males fighting over my lips is… stimulating. \ \ The next cock surging from the hole in front of me is of an intensely deep green. It is fat, very girthy close to the base and only partially erect. "Can you deepthroat?" The guttural deep voice of what I presume must be an orc is uncharacteristically calm. "The lads say you can deepthroat. I wanna feel it." "But you are so very big." I tease him while I start wanking him. "Yeah, hard to find a proper cumhole to unload in around here. I miss the breeding pens of my tribe." "Breeding pens?" I can’t help but ask. "I am not here to make conversation." He pokes my cheek with the round head of his cock. "But conversation makes me horny and thirsty." I rub it on my cheek. Thick drops of precum stain my face and fall upon my titties. "You are a curious little cumslut, aren’t you?" "Ah-ha." "Right then. You make me feel the back of your throat and I’ll tell you all about orc breeding pens, deal?" "Deal." I prepare to suppress my gag reflex and begin sucking again. \ \ "You see, lass. Unlike most other folks, be they short or tall, fair or foul, we orcs do not fear death. We revel in it." His cock hardens and spouts yet more precum as he talks. These memories of battle are getting him riled up. "We live as warriors and we die as warriors. A strong tribe will need a steady flow of fertile females to replenish their numbers. Indeed, no spoil is more valuable or sought out among my folk as pussy." "Do you rape them?" "Hehehe, are you scared or enticed by the idea?" I don’t know what is more surprising, the horrible thought of forced copulation, or how uncharacteristically well-spoken this particular orc is. "But no. My tribe warships the Breedmother, same as the drow. We do not force anyone into the breeding pens. And the lasses who serve there are let go after they have delivered enough children for the tribe." \ \ I picture the scene in my head and I don’t know what to think of it. Despite my efforts not to, I visualise myself in one such pen, serving half a dozen orc warriors, their cocks forcing themselves inside my every hole. I imagine my stomach, womb, and intestines all filled to the brim by load after load after load. \ \ "If I was to be captured by your tribe, I ask purely hypothetically, how many babies should I deliver to buy my freedom?" "It is not for me to say. Only a shaman can establish that. But- Shit, your mouth is good… If I were to make an educated guess, no less than three. Would you like that?" "I don’t know…" "Hehe. If your little cock-hungry mouth were not so good, I would tell you to lay your pussy on this hole so that I may breed you myself. Give you a taste of the pens." \ \ This big and powerful orc is used to the rough mouths of the females of his kind or, at best, the soft but frail throats of human girls. I am a dark elf, and I think it will be I who gives big green daddy here a taste of the Tantric Technique of the Ten Thousand Throbbing Tendrils. \ \ I take a deep breath and let this girthy green beast slide down my throat. "By the Broodmother!" Says he, as if suffocating. "You know how to treat a cock." Oh, mighty orc, you have seen nothing yet. This is no virginal elvish mouth you just entrusted your manhood to. \ \ While holding his cock all the way down to the entrance of my stomach, I slowly move back and forth. He quivers and quakes inside my esophagus while grunting in disbelief. Slowly I release it. "Now, that was some- Oh, fuck!" \ \ I go back down on him, again imprisoning his virile cock within my throat. I squeeze him, delicately but firmly. "You little cocksucker, who taught you this? I- Oh, shit!" He pants, grunts and rants. "You are driving me insane with that cumhole of yours. Oh fuck! I am just about to punch my way through this wall!" Having this mastodontic thing pulsating in my mouth is pleasant enough and giving him this kind of pleasure feels empowering. Yet I don’t mean for him to suffer. \ \ I let him slide out my mouth and, in a mess of precum and saliva, I ask: "Do you want to reward my efforts, kind male?" "S-sure. I got plenty of gems." "I don’t care for what’s in your purse, I want what’s in those succulent balls of yours. Give it all to me." "Yeah." He chokes. "Take it all you fucking whore!" \ \ I would be offended, were I not busy swallowing down one of the thickest tides of cum I have downed in my short but remarkable career. It is saltier and stingier than any other I ever tasted, but it goes down smoothly. One, two, five gulps and it is all gone. "Holy Mother of Mothers… And I thought this would be just another quick nut in a dumpy whorehouse." He pants. "Name your price. I’ll pay it once to your owner and once to you." "My price?" I giggle at the idea. "That you could never afford." "Ha!" He is taken aback, nigh amused. "I would smack you, but my head is spinning after that royal throat you just gave me." "Hey, boss. There is a line here." "Silence, runt. All of you." My cum spewing orc roars. I can hear him rummaging with something. His huge hand, greenish-grey, rough and scarred, enters the hole to give me something: an amulet. It is a coarse thing made out of obsidian and the teeth of exotic surface beasts. "If you ever get tired of gulping down cum from behind that wall. Seek me out." Not having pockets of sorts, I put it around my neck. "Thank you for your load." I bid him farewell. \ [[Still plenty of cocks to suck and cum to swallow|C7S21Sa]]

\ I show off my little trophy to Sha’zal, who rolls her eyes and goes on sucking cock. She keeps going as she did so far and betrays few signs of fatigue. Quenthia and I, on the other hand, do our best to swallow each and every cumshot. That soon proves impossible. There are just too many cocks and too few mouths. The loads are so abundant, and our stomachs so tiny. My face and chest are covered in white goo. Quenthia has swallowed so much cum that her belly is slightly yet visibly inflated with it. \ \ "They sure are many," I comment, after gulping down one more pint of jizz from another portentous cock. Judging by the beastly shape it must belong to a young minotaur. It tastes bitter, somewhat foul, but very rich. Dare I say, it is growing on me. Goddess, my head is spinning. "I told you this would happen," Sha'zal complains, taking care of two cocks coming from different holes. "My poor hands and throat are so tired." Quenthia admits. "Elifael, would you help me up?" I give her a puzzled look, my mouth too full to talk. "I can’t take any more cum in my stomach. But I still have plenty of room here." She taps on her lower belly. "You want me to chain you to the wall?" I ask, appalled. "The hole is too tall for pressing my pussy against it. Come, help me." Doubtful as I may feel, I do help her up. \ \ The iblith seem to lust for a drow’s pussy even more than for a drow’s throat. Some cocks even pull back away from my mouth or Sha’zal’s hands to get in line for Quenthia’s welcoming labia. \ \ She takes cock after cock, cumshot after cumshot, and she cums several times herself. On one hand, I am horrified, on the other hand, I can’t take my eyes off of her. The way her tits flop back and forth, the way she moans, the way she rolls her eyes and lets out her tongue, the way she shakes and quakes every time another cock finishes inside of her. She barely has the time to enjoy the sensation before another guest enters her. It seems the iblith do not mind the proverbial sloppy seconds. \ \ A guest knocks on the wall, a big one judging by the power of his knuckles. "Sorry, I got distract-" I remain speechless. The fattest cock I have ever seen just slid through my hole. It is a monstrous giant pale grey thing, belonging no doubt to a just as monstrous giant beast. "Wow, I fucked halflings smaller than that cock." Says Sha’zal, beholding the turgid head of the giant dick. "You have your work cut out for you, rich girl." \ \ To the tentacle pit with this shebali. Will she ever relent? I’ll teach her not to underestimate me. I’ll make this monstrous cock cum like a geyser. "I can handle it," I say with a confidence I don’t feel. \ \ So, //how// am I going to handle it? I could try taking it in my magical ass, but I am unsure it would fit even that. I never tested the limits of my gift and I certainly don’t want to do so here and now! Sha’zal notices my hesitation and enjoys it to no end. \ \ I don’t think I have any other option. I must climb on top of it and wank it the same way a little fairy would wank a satyr. "Help me up." I tell Sha’zal, my voice a mix of authority and desperation. I envelop it with my arms and legs, rubbing my whole body against it. It throbs beneath me. \ \ "Careful not to fall." Sha’zal teases me. I ignore her, addressing my unseen lover from the other side of the hole. "Does this feel good?" The beast moans in approval and I rejoice. "I’ll try to move a little faster." \ \ I have to admit, this is kinda fun. This unusual situation and this unusual partner stimulate my creativity. I press the tip of the gigantic cock against my chest, massaging it with my perky little tits, licking and kissing it. Again, It kinda reminds me of when I used to do this for Nefail. She was much smaller of course, but so was I. It was exhausting work, but also rewarding. I remember how she covered me with cum. I remember the look in her eyes after she was done, as if she wanted me out of the room as quickly as possible, without a kind word or a pat on the head for doing a good job. Back then I thought she was mean but now I am not so sure. I’m starting to think hers was not cruelty, but guilt. \ \ A quakening throb takes me back to the present. The giant pushes in, trying to reach the end of a pussy that is not there. I embrace it, as if trying to comfort it. I don’t know what possess me in doing so, but I close my lips around the urethra and give it a tentative lick. The giant likes it a little too much and he blasts me with a cumshot that would put a dragon to shame. \ \ The tide of cum fills my stomach in an instant and I must give up my hopeless struggle to swallow it. I fall and the giant phallus showers me from head to toe. "Holy shit!" I hear Sha’zal say with a peal of mocking laughter. "That’s a whole lot of bad luck." "Oh, fuck off!" I tell her. \ [[Goddess, how much more of this?|C7S22Sa]]

\ I have to take at least one short pause before resuming. Sha’zal covers for me, in a remarkable display of ambidexterity. She is like Drizzt Do’Urden but with cocks instead of sabres. When I get back to my feet, or more like my knees, I take the next cock in my mouth with a sense of relief. I’m glad this one fits my throat and that its cumshot is not likely to drown me. \ \ The three of us get on with our punishment and are all just about to collapse when the priestess comes back to collect us. Sha’zal and I are all too happy to see her. Quenthia, on the other hand, insists on waiting for her current guest to finish inside her before leaving. That makes Sha’zal mutter something unintelligible. \ \ On our way out, the slave girls silently thank us for the respite they were granted. We are also spotted by the guests, who salute us with loud whistling and the most vulgar compliments they can conjure from their surprisingly rich vocabulary. We ignore them. Only Quenthia waves back at them. \ [[Sweet hells, it is finally over|C7S23Sa]]

\ We are finally back in Tier Breche after an uneventful and very very silent journey back. When we descend from the ghost carriage, we do so unwashed, unfed, undone. All part of our punishment I suppose. The priestess escorting us is eager to return to the temple and her last words for us are as sharp as they are hasty. \ \ "You may now return to your duties, cleansed and redeemed to the eyes of the Goddess. Let the lesson be well learned, lest you’ll have to study it anew." We all bow and do not raise our heads until she’s well and gone. \ \ "Lesson learned, haughty bitch…" I hear Sha’zal whisper while trying to squeeze the cum out of her short hair. I glare at her with daggers in my eyes. "What?" Asks she. "I’m waiting." "What for?" "For your apology. It is because of you that I ended up behind that wall." "Oh, but you looked so content to be back there." She teases me. "I mean, the way you took load after load after load. That was something. Maybe you should be thanking me." "Thanking you?" That does it. "Are your eyes blind? Are your ears deaf? Is the space in between them completely void? I was doing my sacred duty before the Goddess! I was praying! That was no leisure for me. Do not mistake devotion for perversion." "Hey, from where I stood the confusion was legit." "Being houseless and matronless made you cruel, you know?" "And having that repeated to me over and over made me not give a fuck." "Girls, please, stop it," Quenthia calls to us. "Have you not been castigated enough for your outbursts? Do you wish to spend more time ankle-deep in warm, gooey, iblith cum?" "I don’t know, princess." Says Sha’zal, staring at me. "Do you?" I hush. \ \ "Well, I don’t know about you ladies," says Sha’zal. "But yours truly needs a fucking bath." "The bathhouse has closed by now," Quenthia says. "I do have the means to wash but I cannot share them." "Not with the lowborn, I bet." Sha’zal presumes and, judging by Quenthia ’s silence, is probably correct. "I must return now." She excuses herself with an apologetic bow. "Goddess keep you both." \ \ Sha’zal and I remain alone. She ignores me, while checking out how dirty she actually is. Very dirty as it turns out. She is indeed lurid, we both are. The difference is that I have a magical bathtub waiting for me in my lodgements. She might have to content herself with the freezing water of a fountain. \ [[Mock her|C7S23Sa1]] [[Invite her to bathe at my place|C7S23Sa2]]

\ "Well, I shall return to my lodgements. My bathtub won’t warm itself… oh, actually it will!" "Good for you." She shrugs. Despite my best efforts, I just can’t exact any pleasure from her misfortune. I head for my chambers regretting every word I just spoke and if I don’t turn back to apologise, it is mostly because I feel she would detest me even more. \ \ When I return to my lodgements, I find them empty and silent. Where is Iivea? Maybe she found better company than I did. No matter, I am happy not to be seen in this state. I approach the tub and struggle a little while trying to operate it. I confuse the rune to create water with the one to heat the metal. I nearly sear my hand off. Once I am done cursing my lack of attention, I fill the tub with just enough water for myself and drop inside. \ \ As soon as the hot water envelops me, I feel all my tiredness. I have a huge debt of sleep and the gods of dreams are coming to collect. I close my eyes and drift away. \ [[What a cycle|C7S10]]

\ "You reek." I tell her. "Want to lick it off of me?" "...no." I say, much slower than I should. How did such an idea make its way inside my head? Is she using some sort of charm on me? No, I would have felt it. I order my inner guards to apprehend the idea and have it locked away in the deepest dungeon of my mind. "I have a tub you can use. If you are not too proud to accept." She welcomes my proposition with suspicion. "If you expect me to grovel..." "No, no. No grovelling… just relenting." I take a deep breath. "Please." Whatever retort she had ready for me, dies unspoken. \ \ When we reach my lodgements, we find them empty and silent. Where is Iivea? Sha’zal whistles, an annoying and vulgar way to express one’s admiration, I say. "You got this place all to yourself?" "Not to myself. I share it with Iivea." "And where is she?" "I don’t know. She may have found better company than I did." "Ha! Well played, rich- Oh, what do we have here?" She collects something from the ground. I blush with shame and fume with fury. "Give it here!" I snatch the Dildo Beggings from her grabby paws. How could I forget to put it away? What is wrong with me? I hastily shove it back in its box. "You should wash it before storing it, you know?" Sha’zal mocks me. All I can do is avoid her gaze. Goddess, can I make myself any more ridiculous? \ \ When I show her the tub, she gawks over as if it were a matron’s throne. "Very impressive." Says she. "You know how to treat yourselves." "It’s not mine it is Iivea’s." "Right. The flat chested chick from earlier. She your girlfriend or something?" "No!" I feel compelled to clarify. "She is a friend, just a friend." "I did not know you had ‘just friends’ in this city." Neither did I. But I don’t want to discuss this with her of all people. "Do you want to bathe or not?" I ask her. "Shall I fetch the water from the fountain?" I answer by touching the control runes on the tub. One creates water, one heats the metal of the tub. Unfortunately, I confuse the two and nearly sear my hand off. \ \ "Ouch!" I pull back my clumsy fingers. "What was that?" A question broken with laughter. "That was me being me." I activate the runes again, in the correct order this time, and enjoy seeing Sha’zal gawking over this prodigious example of drow magic. "Who do I have to fuck to get one of these?" "It’s pronounced ‘whom’." "Whatever…" She tests the water with the tip of her fingers. "So, I go first? You go first?" \ \ I don’t know. I am superior in rank, therefore I should go first. Still, she is my guest… "I… suppose you should go first." I tell her. "Can’t wait to see me naked again, can you?" Impertinent twat. I ought to put her back in her place. "Listen carefully, houseless one. I am the thirdborn daughter of Matron Sipriina El’Naar, a sitting member of the ruling council of Menzoberranzan. I grew up surrounded by the most beautiful and enticing sex slaves from the world above and below. If you believe that your... barely above average body impresses me, then I regret causing you such devastating disappoint-" She disrobes, with a single wild motion. \ \ I do appreciate the female form as much as the next drow, yet there is something about her that sets me ablaze. She is athletic, more than most of our kin and so much more than I ever was or will be. Her legs so long, her body so slender. Sweat and cum stains glisten all over her dark skin. I have seen plenty of her already, but not in this fashion, not this up close. Try as I might, I can’t feign indifference. \ \ "You were saying?" She teases me. "Just get in bloody tub." \ [[Help her wash|C7S23Sa3]]

\ I pour hot water over her hair, washing off the sticky layer of cum that enveloped every thread. I massage her scalp with the same love and care, Maryl, taught me and then proceed to brush her. I hold her hair in place and delicately undo her knots, which happen to be inexplicably numerous for such short hair. She flinches nearly every time I touch her, but eventually manages to relax. \ \ "I could get used to this." Says she. "I’m almost happy you got me into this." "You got me into this!" I remind her. "Are you still mad about that?" She lets her head fall back to meet my eyes. "I mean, you swallowed load after load after load. That was impressive." "I get it! I am a cock-hungry and cum-thirsty slut." I tug her hair harder. She doesn’t flinch. "I didn’t mean it like that. Well, yes, I did mean it like that. But I am genuinely impressed. I sucked my fair share of cocks, believe me. But you… you put passion into it. I wish I was capable of something like that." I can’t tell if she is teasing me or being serious. If anything, she finds my confusion so very amusing. "I told you, I was-" "Showing devotion, got it. I just don’t think I could. Not like that." "Really?" I raise an eyebrow. "Among my kin, I am considered quite the prude." She bursts out in laughter. "What the fuck…" \ \ I finish my work and can be proud of it. "There, all clean." I tell her. "My turn now." She turns to me and stares at me. She does not budge. "Would you please get out?" She would not. On the contrary, she lays her beautiful feet upon the border of the tub, puts on her best grin, and says: "Make me." That’s it. She’s going to rape me. \ \ I don’t know what possesses me to attempt pulling her out of the tub, but I must look adorable while trying. As quick as a roper and strong as a humber hulk, she pulls me into the water. When I emerge, I find myself in her grasp. I am powerless to escape her. She squeezes my thighs and pinches my nipples. My resistance is barely symbolic. When she reaches my pussy, her middle and ring finger slide inside of me and masturbate my soul. \ \ "Basheba's cunt, you are so wet you could get fisted by a hill giant." She teases me while pressing my g-spot as if she was trying to make juice out of it. "Do you like me that much?" "N-No!" "A no sounds very much like a yes, when it is moaned like that." "Just because my body says something, doesn’t mean my mind agrees." "Then have your mind tell me to stop." Her fingers run in and out of me, making more and more juices flow out of my labia. I am fighting a powerful orgasm and losing. "I thought so. Don’t worry, princess. I’ll save you the embarrassment of begging for more." \ \ Her fingers reach upward into me and give me all the best sensations one can hope to receive from the hand of a woman. I put my arm around her neck and push myself up, giving her better access to my pussy. "Want it deeper?" She asks. I don’t answer. I don’t need to. "Gods, you are so cute when you are holding back. I was planning to edge you and leave you hanging but… Fuck it! I want to see what face you make when you cum." In saying so, she squeezes my puffy cheeks. Her fingers, be they those sinking in my face or my pussy, are freakishly strong. It hurts. It hurts in the best possible way. \ \ I try to contain my moans, but that only makes me orgasm harder, and louder. All my caution and discretion are out of the window. I scream at the top of my lungs, quiver, and splash water around the tub. \ [[Sweet hells, I came so hard|C7S23Sa4]]

<<set $Shazalpath to true>>\ \ "Goddess…" I whimper as I caress my crotch. "No need to call me that." Sha’zal teases me. "I gotta admit, you look so much cuter when you cum. I am almost tempted to... What are you doing?" "Who, me? Nothing." "Did you just try to kiss me?" She leans away from me. "No, I didn’t!" Oh, Goddess no, no, no. This is the first time in my life I was ever refused a kiss when I sought one. This is horrible, the most horrible sensation I ever felt. I want to die. "Good." Says she. "I mean, I thank you for helping me wash and all, but we are not like that, princess. Like, really not like that." "Of course we are not and you are foolish to have thought otherwise, even for a second." I want to disappear, to have never existed. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to mess around a little. I didn’t think you would-" "I did not try to kiss you!" I wish I were never born. "As if that could ever interest me. Ha! Me, the thirdborn daughter of Matron Sipriina El’Naar, kissing a lowborn houseless girl. That would be delightfully absurd. You are so silly." "All right, princess. You made your point." \ \ It takes me forever to gather the courage to speak again. "Will you tell me why?" "Why what?" "Why did you do that? What have I ever done to cause you such antipathy? I need to know." "No, you don’t." "I most certainly do." I turn to her and look at her straight in the eyes. "I don’t want us to be enemies." "You seemed fine with that not that long ago." "Well, not anymore." \ \ She returns my gaze and finally she seems to lower her guard, if but a little. "All right, princess. Let’s make it so. You don’t ask me anymore, I don’t pester you anymore. What say you?" "Sounds fair." I say, with immense relief. \ \ She now proceeds to wash me and does a passable job in getting all of the cum out of my hair. I would like to reignite the conversation but I am unsure how. The high priestess heavily implied that she has long been an exile, a noble flower carried far away from the garden and only now returned. There are so many questions I could ask, that I wish to ask. Yet she looks like she has been through the nine hells, and how do you ask someone what the hells were like? \ \ I lay my head on her shoulder, her breasts caress my back, and all of a sudden I feel all my tiredness. I have a huge debt of sleep and the gods of dreams are coming to collect. I close my eyes and drift away. \ [[What a cycle|C7S10]]

\ My second cycle commences way better than the first one did. I paid off my sleep debt to the gods of dreams and stretch out as I rise from my slumber. "A fair cycle to you, sleepy head." It is Iivea’s gentle voice that welcomes me back to the waking world. Her hair and garments perfectly done, she must have been up for awhile. "Peckish?" She hands me a slice of lantern plum cake, one of my absolute favourites. My spoiled mouth recognises it as slightly stale, possibly baked last cycle, but I care not and sink my teeth in it with glee. \ \ "Ten thousand throbbing blessings upon you," I tell her, as bright blue juice flows from the corners of my mouth. "Don’t mention it. Have some tea." I take the cup from her hands and must resist downing it in a single gulp. \ \ "Skipped dinner?" She asks me. I answer with a mumble from my stuffed mouth. "You must have had quite the cycle. Care to share?" \ \ Before I can speak, I must first calm my appetite and rearrange my thoughts for there is so much to tell. I begin my recounting after we were separated. Iivea is an attentive listener. She sips on her tea and asks no questions, yet not once am I under the impression that she is distracted. \ <<if visited ("C7S10Sa")>> \ "So things went well, all things considered." Says she, after hearing of my glorious exploits. "All things considered, yes." I hold myself from smiling. "I mean… I didn’t think this is how I would spend all of my leisure time. But it was interesting and not nearly as harsh a punishment as I expected. Also, I got this neat amulet." "Wild." she giggles. \ <<if visited ("C7S23Sa2")>> \ "But what about the shebali girl." Asks Iivea. "Will she still be a problem?" "Sha’zal?" Right, where did she go, by the way? She must’ve left before Iivea returned. Also, I don’t recall returning to my bed. Did she carry me? "We smoothed things out. It was all a silly misunderstanding." "Are you sure you are not being too forgiving?" Asks she. "Too forgiving?" I once asked Maryl the same question. She told me that there is no such thing as too forgiving. I remember finding that naive but undeniably heartwarming. "No. She has shown all due regret." More or less. "There is no reason to blow this out of proportion. I believe we can be good friends." "Friends? With someone so far below you in station?" Her tone expresses genuine concern, but her words are cold. "Station? Some of my best friends are below me in station. Some of them are not even drow." "I meant no offence." She reassures me. "I care little for such things, but others may not see it that way." "And who would that be? Amaliica? Why should I care for what she or her peers think?" For a moment Iivea appears taken aback by my little outburst, but is quick to return to her usual demeanour. "You are right, of course. You shouldn’t." \ <<else>> \ "But what about the shebali girl." Asks Iivea. "Will she still be a problem?" "Right, her." I roll my eyes. "I don’t know. Possibly? She surely has shown no regret for her behaviour." "Did she offer any explanation for it, at least?" "None whatsoever. And to be honest I no longer care for one." I force myself to grin. "Last I saw her, she was looking for somewhere to wash all of the jizz off, the bathhouse being closed already and such. While I came back home and got inside the tub. I fell asleep in an instant. Given the circumstances, this is enough." "Good." she nods. "Let this be a lesson to her." \ <</if>>\ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C7S10Sb")>> \ "You brought the shebali girl here?" Iivea asks, raising both her eyebrows. "I thought cleaning our chambers would make a good punishment. My sister Nefail had me do that all the time and I hated it." "Well, she did a poor job." Says Iivea, looking around. "One would think a lowborn would know how to perform such a task." "Indeed, although she looked very good while trying." I giggle. \ <<if visited ("C7S13Sb1a")>> \ "So did you come up with a proper punishment?" "Define… proper." "Did you castigate her in such a fashion that she will not consider doing anything of the sort ever again?" "Oh, absolutely." I state, full of pride. "I forced her inside the tub, washed her back, and did her hair." "Wow, that’ll teach her." "Indeed." We laugh together. "Still, we talked a lot and smoothed things out. It was all a silly misunderstanding." "Are you sure you are not being too forgiving?" Asks she. "Too forgiving?" I once asked Maryl the same question. She told me that there is no such thing as too forgiving. I remember finding that naive but undeniably heartwarming. "No. She has shown all due regret." More or less. "There is no reason to blow this out of proportion. I believe we can be good friends." "Friends? With someone so far below you in station?" Her tone expresses genuine concern, but her words are cold. "Station? Some of my best friends are below me in station. Some of them are not even drow." "I meant no offence." She reassures me. "I care little for such things, but others may not see it that way." "And who would that be? Amaliica? Why should I care for what she or her peers think?" For a moment Iivea appears taken aback by my little outburst, but is quick to return to her usual demeanour. "You are right, of course. You shouldn’t." \ <<else>> \ "So did you come up with a proper punishment?" "Define… proper." "Did you castigate her in such a fashion that she will not consider doing anything of the sort ever again?" "Then yes." I state with little pride. "I believe I did." "But you are not happy with it?" "Not really, no." I exacted retribution but got no satisfaction out of it. Vengeance tasted sour and stank of guilt. Yet, I know it is too late for such regrets. "I doubt we will ever be friends." \ <</if>>\ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C7S10M")>>\ \ "So, your time at the bathhouse turned out rather… steamy." Says she, after hearing of my exploits with Miz’ri and Quenthia. "Indeed." I squeeze my thighs together at the recollection. "It was quite a relief, truth be told. After my baptism, I thought I could never enjoy sex with a cockless woman the same way I did before, but I was wrong. It was magical. Their smell, their taste, their hands. Oh, Goddess their hands." I could use some fingering just about now. "I am happy to hear that." She smiles. "But that’s not the end of it, is it?" "No, indeed there is more and… I don’t know what to make of it." "Try. \ \ I relate the sudden arrival and the thorough search by Malla Kaelae and her attendants. I hoped for reassurance, or at least some insight from my ever-perceptive roommate. Instead, for the first time since we have met, she appears as puzzled as I am. \ \ "This is more than a little strange." She admits. "Cavity searches are a traditional form of punishment but are seldom done in such earnest fashion. Are you sure you did nothing to antagonise them?" "Hardly. We were terrified and therefore entirely cooperative. Also, they looked more distressed than angered. By whom or what, it is beyond me." "And me." She admits, and we both fall silent. \ <</if>>\ \ "And what about you?" I switch topics. "Did you have any luck in finding a lover?" "Well, I would not call her a lover…" "But you hope she will be, judging by the way you blush." "Don’t tease me! But yes, I would like that. Although…" "Although what?" "She is much older and more experienced than I am." "Well well well… Who is she? A priestess? One of the teachers?" "She asked me not to tell. Not yet at least." "Come on, give me a hint. Does she have a nice cock?" "She has none. Although that may soon change." "One of the seniors!" I smile at her shyness. "And how is she?" \ \ She struggles to find the right word, which is disconcerting, in a good way. I have never seen her so happy. "Unbelievable," is what she goes with. "I thought no one could ever know and please me better than my sisters but I was wrong. It is so different with her. It is as if… as if she has known me forever." In saying so, she massages her wrists. "That is good to hear." Says I. "Yet you sound distraught. Why?" "I just do not understand what she sees in me." "You are joking, right? You are splendid." "Am I?" She sighs. "Of course. You are beautiful, intelligent, fun, and kind-hearted." "Yet not as beautiful or intelligent as Laele, or as fun as Miz’ri, nor as kind-hearted as you." I smile at her compliment. "I see no reason why she would prefer me over so many." "I’m sure she does not see it that way." She returns my smile. "Come on. Give me another hint." Before she can say much, the light of Narbondel glistens through the glass of our window. Our discussion will have to wait. \ [[Off to the lauds|C7S11]]

\ On our way to my lodgements, I try to come up with something. Which proves surprisingly difficult. Back home, I had a small army of servants at my theoretical command but they performed nearly all of their tasks independently or under the direction of someone who actually knew what needed to be done. Even Maryl was more of a companion than a slave. The only times I had to be firm with her was when I wanted her to relax, have some tea and pastries with me, or let me lick her pussy for a change. I miss her taste. \ \ I have to approach the matter differently. If I was to play the role of Sha’zal and Nefail was to play mine, what would she have me do? During my adolescence, my older hermaphrodite sister had me run all sorts of errands. She also molested me, a lot. It was the cornerstone of my education. How much time I spent brushing her hair, washing her back, massaging her feet, licking her cock. I could have Sha’zal do something like that. Yet I don’t like the idea of ordering her to lick my pussy. That is just… not me. \ \ As we walk into my chambers, I still have no idea whatsoever. Sha’zal looks around as if she just entered a matron’s throne room. She whistles. What an annoying and vulgar way to express one’s admiration. "You got this place all to yourself?" "Not to myself. I share it with Iivea." "Back where I am from, a dozen girls would have slept in half this much space." I find that hard to believe. "Where are you from, exactly?" "A place surely too far away for you to know. Hey! What do we have here?" She collects something from the ground. I blush with shame and fume with fury. "Give it here!" I snatch the Dildo Beggings from her grabby paws. How could I forget to put it away? What is wrong with me? I hastily shove it back in its box. "You should wash it before storing it, you know?" Sha’zal mocks me. All I can do is avoid her gaze. Goddess, can I make myself any more ridiculous? \ \ "So?" The shebali girl asks again after a long and uncomfortable pause. "Tell me what to do." "Right, you will be… cleaning my chambers." "Including your sex toys?" "No! I shall take care of those myself. Thank you very much." "Have you ever cleaned one of those yourself? Or anything else, actually?" I cleaned my sister’s chambers, her sex toys, and her cock no less than twice per week, yet I don’t think that would make much of a retort. "Just get on with it." I exhort her. \ [[This girl is truly insufferable|C7S12Sb]]

\ I provide her with all the necessary tools: a bucket, some soap, a few pieces of cloth and a duster. She smirks. "What’s so funny?" Asks I. "Nothing." She shrugs. "I am just amazed you even knew where to find them." I roll my eyes. "Will this suffice?" "Sure… do you also happen to have an apron?" "An apron?" "I rather not get these clothes dirty." "Are they the only ones you have?" That was meant to be a mockery, a jest. She does not take it as such. To her that was a low blow, one I could’ve spared her. "I would lend you some of mine but… I doubt they would fit you. They would be too large around the hips and too small literally everywhere else." With a shrug, she lets go of her irritation. She then proceeds to disrobe. \ \ I do appreciate the female form as much as the next drow, yet there is something about her that sets me ablaze. She is athletic, more than most of our kin and so much more than I ever was or will be. Her legs so long, her body so slender. Try as I might, I can’t feign indifference. \ \ "What's that look on your face, princess?" She smirks. "Why have you disrobed?" "I told you. I need to keep this set of clothes clean. Why? Does it bother you?" She strides toward me, making her shapely firm breasts jiggle in a way that is nothing short of hypnotic. "It distracts me." "Well, if you want me to perform my task, I guess you’ll have to endure… eyes up here, rich girl." I raise my gaze to meet hers. All too aware of the power she has over me, she revels in it. "Is that envy I see glinting in those big deep purple eyes of yours or… something else?" It is indeed something else entirely. I don't want to look like her, I want her to trample me. What am I thinking? Away, betraying thoughts. Back to the horny dungeon with you. "I… You… Erm…" I impress her with my eloquence and charisma. "Go on, get to it." "Sure." She crosses her arms, squeezing her tits together. "But you will have to keep an eye on me all the time. Lest I slack off or steal something." \ [[Keep an eye on her|C7S13Sb]]

\ I keep both my eyes on her and would care little if she stole everything I owned. She goes about her task with all the subtlety of a succubus. Everything she does, she does teasing me. Her physique and manners remind me of those of an astral panther. I surprise myself fantasising about her claw and her bite. \ \ I light a candle and try to read. I should just go elsewhere, or have her go elsewhere, but I don’t want to. She is beautiful to look upon and I am so horribly pent up. I should slip into the tub and masturbate. Better yet, I should slip into the tub and have her masturbate me. No, no. Again these pesky thoughts have escaped the horny dungeon. Back to their cell at once and double the guard. \ \ "Well, princess. I’m done." She comes to me. "I wish I could visit the bathhouse, I’ve worked up quite the sweat." "That you did." She glistens in the light of my candle as if she were covered in diamond dust. "You best make haste. The bathhouse will soon close." "Yeah, I think I'll head out. Unless you have anything else for me to do." "I wouldn't know…" I swear this place is getting hotter. It is as if a devil lit a fire right beneath the floor. "What… would you have me do? Hypothetically! If the situation were reversed, of course." "Mmm, having you obeying my every command? Now that would be fun." Again she strides towards me. "Well, first of all I would give that puffy little face of yours a good squeeze." She clasps my cheeks between her thumb and index. She squeezes hard. I do nothing to resist. "Then I would massage those lips with my thumb, just like this." She presses my lips. I instinctively part them and can’t resist suckling on her thumb like a baby. "Finally I would fingerbang you until you passed out." \ \ Goddess, I am shaking and sweating. I don't know what spell she is using but it must be a powerful one. I feel like I am melting. She pulls her thumb back and pushes me away. "My, you are such a little slut." I hate that word, and I hate how sensual it sounds in that vulgar mouth of hers. "You know, you make a way too liberal use of that term." "What term? You mean //slut//?" Curse her! When she speaks that word it feels like she is licking me. What is wrong with me? I have to get a hold of myself. \ [[I must rein her in|C7S13Sb1a]] <<if visited ("C6S12b") or $wickedness gte 3>>\ [[I should humiliate her like the bitch she is|C7S13Sb1b]] <</if>>\

\ "You know, as much as it pains me to admit it, you do possess some degree of crass charm." "Why thank you, princess. You too have the whole virginal nympho maniac act all figured out. I kinda like it." "What I fail to understand is why you are so hells bent on hurting my feelings." She responds with her mocking grin. "Forget about it. Fill my tub and help me bathe. After that, you may go. Your punishment will be at an end. Though I doubt any lesson was learned." \ \ When I show her the tub, she gawks over as if it were a matron’s throne. "Very impressive." Says she. "You know how to treat yourselves." "It’s not mine it is Iivea’s." "Right. The flat chested chick from earlier. She your girlfriend or something?" "No!" I feel compelled to clarify. "She is a friend, just a friend." "I did not know you had ‘just friends’ in this city." Neither did I. But I don’t want to discuss this with her of all people. \ \ I touch the control runes on the tub. One creates water, one heats the metal of the tub. Unfortunately, I confuse the two and nearly sear my hand off. "Ouch!" I pull back my clumsy fingers. "What was that?" A question broken with laughter. "That was me being me." I activate the runes again, in the correct order this time, and enjoy seeing Sha’zal gawking over this prodigious example of drow magic. "Who do I have to fuck to get one of these?" "It’s pronounced ‘whom’." "Whomever…" She tests the water with the tip of her fingers. "Shall I help you in?" \ \ I step inside holding her hand and I slowly sit down. The hot water bites when it touches my butt. It takes some getting used to. "Now what?" Asks Sha'zal, once I am seated. "I would like some salts." "Some what?" I point at the set of jars lined up on the wall. "Which ones?" "Doesn't matter. Your pick." I lay my head back and enjoy the sensation, while the shebali girl fetches the jar. "Will these do?" "Sure… Pour them into the water, will you?" \ \ I lay down and close my eyes again, while she unplugs the jar and lets no less than one kilo of the precious crystals fly into the water." "What the hells are you doing?" "You told me to pour- Oh, shit!" The tub turns into a cauldron. A mighty beast of perfumed foam rears from beneath the water and seeks to invade the whole room. It soon devours the floor and the carpets. "A couple of spoonfuls! A couple of spoonfuls!" I chide her, digging my way out of the foam. "I'm sorry!" "Goddess, it's like you never-" I bite my tongue. For the first time I see a hint of shame in those eyes so cold and sharp. "Nevermind. Get the brush and help me with my hair." \ [[Try to relax|C7S13Sb1a1]]

\ She harmed me, she humiliated me, and I can tell she scorns me. Synafae is right. I can’t let her step over me in this fashion, lest soon everyone else will. \ \ "I don’t think you have earned your bath yet." I scold her. "You have done a rather shabby job cleaning my chambers." "Princess thinks she can do better?" "A blind kobold could do better." I scoff. "No matter. I watched you work, very carefully." "I bet you did." She grins. "And you liked what you saw." "Oh, yes I did," I respond with a grin of my own. "You would make a poor maid but you possess other talents. Talents I can make good use of." "Well, this is getting more and more interesting. What do you have in mind?" "Get your clothes back on." Her grin weakens, while mine widens. "We are going for a stroll." \ \ With the light of Narbondel about to set, the woods around Tier Breche look even thicker and lightless. I dare not think what it would be like to run through its rocky paths and mossy glades without the benefit of our darkness-piercing sight. I recall Maryl telling me many times that even our relatively small garden was terrifying to her at night. Sha’zal is more at ease in the dark, but not by much. She is probably wondering what I have in mind for her. I foretaste the moment she’ll find out. \ [[Go to the woods|C7S13Sb1b1]]

\ The last person I had doing this for me was my Maryl. That was but a few cycles ago but it feels like it has been years. She had this way of doing it that made me feel like I was lulled into a dream. The brush felt like the caress of a thousand capable hands and the way she undid the tiniest knot in my hair felt so liberating. And the way she massaged my scalp? Sublime. Sha'zal proves much less capable. \ \ In her hand, the brush becomes a tool of torture. It feels as if an illithid just got a hold of my head and is about to feed upon what little brains I have. "Stop! Stop! No more." I yell at her. She lets go, startled and rightfully embarrassed. "Tentacles and tendrils. Is this how you treat your own hair? No wonder you are nearly bald." "I'm sorry." Says she. Desperately looking for something to add and finding nothing. "That's it. I'll show you how it's done." I rise from the tub. "Get in." "What?" "Get in the damn tub. I can't do your hair while dry or while you stand. How would I reach it?" She gives me a sceptical look. "You are not planning on drowning me, right?" "Don't tempt me." \ [[Switch places with her|C7S13Sb1a2]]

\ I pour hot water over her hair. Never have I seen threads so poorly kept over a dark elf's noble brow. It takes a lot of washing before her grey turns back to silver. I massage her scalp with the same love and care Maryl taught me and then proceed to brush her. I hold her hair in place and delicately undo her knots, which happen to be inexplicably numerous for such short hair. She flinches nearly every time I touch her, but eventually manages to relax. \ \ "I could get used to this." Says she. "Next time I'll blame you for everything. Maybe they will force you to serve me." "You were punished because you lied." I remind her. "It is difficult to keep any secret from a priestess." "Do you have many priestesses in your family?" "Why do you ask?" "Just talking." She shrugs. "This feels nice but it's kinda boring." "I'm trying to teach you something." "I don't know if I should learn. I mean, this is fine. You brushing, me enjoying it. Why change?" She raises her legs and lays her feet, her long beautiful feet, over the border. "You are totally getting off on this." "I am not!" "No wonder you always tell the truth. You are a terrible liar." "And you are a terrible person." I brush on. "You hurt me, you embarrassed me, and now you teas- you make fun of me while I am trying to be kind. You are cruel." "You are fun to torment." "Well, I am not having fun." "Really?" Her grin widens. Faster than I can echo her word, she is onto me. \ \ As quick as a roper and strong as a humber hulk, she pulls me back into the tub. I emerge from water and foam, just to find myself in her grasp. Her hands, so inept at massaging my scalp, prove formidable when squeezing my thighs or pinching my nipples. My resistance is barely symbolic. When she reaches my pussy, her middle and ring finger slide inside of me and masturbate my soul. \ \ Milady! The naughty thoughts have broken out of the horny dungeon and are running wild everywhere! There is no stopping them. "Basheba's cunt, you are so wet you could get fisted by a hill giant." She teases me, while pressing my g-spot as if she was trying to make juice out of it. "Do you like me that much?" "N-No!" "A no sounds very much like a yes, when it is moaned like that." "Just because my body says something, doesn’t mean my mind agrees." "Then have your mind tell me to stop." Her fingers run in and out of me, making more and more juices flow out of my labia. I am fighting a powerful orgasm and losing. "I thought so. Don’t worry, princess. I’ll save you the embarrassment of begging for more." \ [[Let her have her way|C7S13Sb1a3]]

\ Her fingers reach upward into me and give me all the best sensations one can hope to receive from the hand of a woman. I put my arm around her neck and push myself up, giving her better access to my pussy. "Want it deeper?" She asks. I don’t answer. I don’t need to. "Gods, you are so cute when you are holding back. I was planning to edge you and leave you hanging but… Fuck it! I want to see what face you make when you cum." In saying so, she squeezes my puffy cheeks. Her fingers, be they those sinking in my face or my pussy, are freakishly strong. It hurts. It hurts in the best possible way. \ \ I try to contain my moans, but that only makes me orgasm harder, and louder. All my caution and discretion are out of the window. I scream at the top of my lungs, quiver, and splash water all around the tub. \ \ "Goddess…" I whimper as I caress my crotch. "No need to call me that." Sha’zal teases me. "I gotta admit, you look so much cuter when you cum. I am almost tempted to- What are you doing?" "Who, me? Nothing." "Did you just try to kiss me?" She leans away from me. "No I didn’t!" Oh, Goddess no, no, no. This is the first time in my life I was ever refused a kiss when I sought one. This is horrible, the most horrible sensation I ever felt. I want to die. "Good." Says she. "Because we are not like that, princess. Like, really not like that." "Of course we are not and you are foolish to have thought otherwise, even for a second." I want to disappear, to have never existed. "Don’t be like that. I just wanted to mess around a little. I didn’t think you would-" "I did not try to kiss you!" I wish I was never born. "As if that could ever interest me. Ha! Me, the third born daughter of Matron Sipriina El’Naar, kissing a lowborn houseless girl. That would be delightfully absurd. You are so silly." "All right, princess. You made your point." \ [[What a horrible sensation|C7S13Sb1a4]]

<<set $Shazalpath to true>>\ \ It takes me forever to gather the courage to speak again. "Will you tell me why?" "Why what?" "Why did you do that? What have I ever done to cause you such antipathy? I need to know." "No, you don’t." "I most certainly do." I turn to her and look at her straight in the eyes. "I don’t want us to be enemies." "You seemed fine with that not that long ago." "Well, not anymore." \ \ She returns my gaze and finally she seems to lower her guard, if but a little. "All right, princess. Let’s make it so. You don’t ask me anymore, I don’t pester you anymore. What say you?" "Sounds fair." I say, with immense relief. \ \ She now proceeds to wash me and does a passable job in untagling all the knots that have formed in my hair. I would like to reignite the conversation but I am unsure how. The high priestess heavily implied that she has long been an exile, a noble flower carried far away from the garden and only now returned. There are so many questions I could ask, that I wish to ask. Yet she looks like she has been through the nine hells, and how do you ask someone what the hells were like? \ \ I lay my head on her shoulder, her breasts caress my back, and all of a sudden I feel all my tiredness. I have a huge debt of sleep and the gods of dreams are coming to collect. I close my eyes and drift away. \ [[What a cycle|C7S10]]

\ My sense of orientation does not improve in the absence of light. Nonetheless, I managed to find our way back to the glade I visited earlier in the cycle. "Pretty place." Says Sha'zal. "Is this where you take your girlfriends?" "Only the very special ones, like you." She does not like my tone, nor should she. "So, what do we do now?" "Now we wait." "For what?" "You'll see." \ \ We sit together, mostly in silence. I enjoy watching her distrustful and confused face as she tries to figure out what I have planned. She won't have to wait much longer, I'm sure. \ \ "Shit!" She jumps up when she sees Nero's green eyes shining beyond the dark. "I found them." The worg howls before turning to us. "A fair evening to you, young ladies." "What the fuck is that?" Asks Sha'zal, who is very slow in getting a hold of herself. "Your date." I tease her. "Come again?" "Well, well, well." The goblin ranger makes his entrance. "Taking a night stroll through the woods. Trying to make your way through the… Hey, Princess Thickness!" I stare at the goblin in appalled silence, while Sha'zal bursts out laughing. "Excuse me? What did you just call me?" "Princess Thickness. I can’t remember your strange names so I-" "Never mind!" I compose myself. "Sha'zal, this is master Longfoot, the keeper of these woods." "Charmed, I’m sure… May I ask you why they call you that?" "Why spoil the surprise?" The goblin sneers. "What are two fine ass bitches such as yourselves doing here so very late?" "You should ask this fine ass bitch in particular." Sha'zal eyes me. "Well…" Now that I am here, uncertainty bites at my ankles. I shake it off. "I believe I may soon need your services, master Longfoot." "You all do, sooner or later." "True, which brings us to the matter at hand. Sha'zal here is going to pay for my next crossing." "Is she?" Asks the goblin. "Am I?" Asks Sha'zal. "You are." Says I. "And how exactly am I to pay? Because I left my gem satchel in my other garments." "No worries, sweetheart." The drooling goblin says. "I accept only one currency and I can see you have plenty to settle the bill with." The goblin's long hairy hands reach for Sha’zal legs. She slaps him away. "Oh, this one's got spunk." The goblin comments, massaging the back of his hand and grinning with his yellow sharpened teeth. "Good." "You can't force me to do this." Says Sha'zal, finally giving in to rage. "I am not forcing you from doing anything." Says I, raising my shoulders. "But what is the high priestess going to say? You refused to submit to your punishment because you are disgusted by some slightly creepy dick? That is not our way, houseless one. How can you ever hope to become a priestess of the Goddess of Lust if you deny yourself in this fashion?" \ \ She stares at me with rage glowing and growing, but she cannot escape my logic. "Fine. Let's get this over with." She scoffs. "So what will it be?" \ [[Have her service Longfoot|C7S13Sb1b1a]] [[Have her service Nero|C7S13Sb1b1b]]

\ Master Footlong lets his breeches fall and displays his impressive yet somewhat deformed manhood for us to see. I find out that I was not as starving for dick as I believed I was. "No way this is a foot long, mate." Says she. "I thought you drow used the metric system." The goblin retorts. "It is somewhat inconsistent," I admit. "Never mind that. Get wanking." \ \ Sha’zal gets low on her knees, then lower still to reach her diminutive partner. She wastes no time with foreplay. She grabs onto his cock, squeezes it, spits on it, and wanks it hard. "Wow. That's some serious whorehouse technique. You are not from around here are you?" "Just do me a favour and come quick," Sha’zal grumbles. "No way, babe. I'm going to enjoy these clearly experienced hands of yours for as long as I can manage." \ \ I watch the spectacle with little interest. Sha'zal is masturbating her partner in a passionless, almost mechanical fashion. I would be almost inclined to order her to stop and show her how it is done. Nero sits next to me, as bored as I am. \ <<if $wickedness gte $love>>\ \ "Disappointed that I did not pick you?" I ask. "Not all that much." The worg shakes his long muzzle. "You would be surprised by how easy it is for me to find a lover among your kin. Even if finding one that would be open about being such, is indeed much more difficult." "You poor thing… Do you find regular partners among the novices?" "Indeed I do. They are all blooming and curious." "Would you care to share their identity with me?" "Milady, ask anything of me but that. Such secrets are not mine to reveal. At least, not mine alone." "Oh, please pretty please." "Forgive me, milady. My word is sacred. I am sure you understand." "What if I let Sha’zal be your bitch for the night?" I propose, biting my lip at the idea. "I would implore you not to tempt me, my lady." The worg looks away. I bet he is blushing beneath that fur. \ <<else>>\ \ "Disappointed that I did not pick you?" I ask. "Not all that much." The worg shakes his long muzzle. "You would be surprised by how easy it is for me to find a lover among your kin. Even if finding one that would be open about being such, is indeed much more difficult." "You poor thing… Do you find regular partners among the novices?" "Indeed I do. They are all blooming and curious." "Would you care to share their identity with me?" "Milady, ask anything of me but that. Such secrets are not mine to reveal. At least, not mine alone." "Oh, please pretty please." "Forgive me, milady. My word is sacred. I am sure you understand." "Are you positive there is no way I can persuade you?" I scratch him beneath the jaw and behind the ear. "Milady, I beg of you. Do not test my loyalty to my word." He happily wags his tail. "For I would indubitably fail." \ <</if>>\ \ Sha'zal's unloving wanking and hate-filled glares may be a complete turn-off for me but not to Master Footlong. The goblin revels in the disgust he seems to cause and enjoys having his partner debasing herself while worshipping his cock. He is holding back, further frustrating his partner's attempts to be done with the whole thing as soon as possible. "Prick." Says she. "Hey, if you are in such a hurry, why don't you use that tongue and lips of yours." "Oh, you want to fuck my mouth, don't you?" "I want to fuck your skull." The goblin sneers. "Well, how about I do this instead?" Unceremoniously and without warning, she shoves two fingers up the goblin's asshole. \ \ The goblin squeals, for there is no other word to describe the sound he makes. "How is this, instead?" Asks Sha'zal. "Jokes on you, whore." Footlong’s face twists in pleasure. "Cause I'm fucking loving this!" "Want me to add one more finger?" "Fuck, yes!" \ \ I am appalled, yet cannot take my eyes off of them. I must chase away the temptation to touch my own little magical bumhole. The new treatment is proving effective. The goblin squeals, growls, and moans all of his lecherous ecstasy. "You are fucking loving this, aren’t you?" Sha’zal slithers. "You are godsdamn right I am." The goblin pants. "I’ve got one huge load coming up. Why don’t you open that sweet little mouth and pull out your tongue for ol’ Longfoot?" "Yeah, hard pass on that." "Isn’t it against your religion or something to refuse to swallow?" He asks in my direction. "It is," I confirm. A partial truth I am happy to spread. "Fucking hells." Begrudgingly, Sha’zal opens her mouth wide and places Master Longfoot’s cock upon it. She wanks harder and harder, while Longfoot grunts louder and louder. Without the courtesy of a warning, the goblin shoots a load of thick yellowish cum all over my fellow initiate’s face. She catches about one-third of it in her mouth. "Don’t forget to swallow." I remind her. "It is Her will that you do." She throws a sharp glare at me but complies, with a single, loud gulp. \ [[That was actually very hot|C7S13Sb1b2]]

\ "First things first. Drop your garments." "What? Are you really going to make me fuck this goblin?" "Oh, I am sure that you have fucked plenty of goblins already. What I have in mind is probably going to be a whole new experience." She looks around in puzzlement until Nero’s flattered smile makes her realise my intentions. \ \ "Oh no! Hells no." "Come now. Nero is a perfect gentleman… gentlebeast." I tease her. "You are lucky to be his bitch for the night." "You be his bitch for the night!" I feel a jolt of satisfaction in watching her wail. "I am not fucking that dog." "I happen to be a worg, milady." Says Nero. "I suppose the difference may be of little consequence to you but to me, it is not." \ \ I cast a reproachful gaze upon the houseless drow. "My dear Sha'zal, I wouldn't dream of forcing you into anything you don't want to. Yet, you do wish to become a priestess, correct?" "What does this have anything to do-" "Surely you remember our creed, don’t you? All these inhibitions keep you away from the Goddess's grace." Sha’zal hesitates. She may be strong-willed, but her grasp of our doctrine is weak. "You will have to fuck many a weird thing in preparation, not to mention during, the ordeal. Believe me, this will help." "It will?" Asks she, between doubtful and hopeful. "If the Path of Perpetual Pleasure was an easy one, the priestesses would be counted in tens of thousands, not hundreds. You cannot expect every test to be easy." "I suppose not." She stares at Nero, who bows with his big muzzle as a sign of reassurance. She takes a deep breath and begins to strip. \ [[I wonder which one of us is going to enjoy this more|C7S13Sb1b1b1]]

\ We leave Nero and Longfoot at the edge of the woods. As we make our way back towards the lodgements, I observe Sha’zal, readying mocking retorts for her inevitable outburst. Except she does not burst out. She does not say much at all. She doesn’t even appear to be angry, just sad. \ \ "Well, I would say you have been properly punished." I begin, trying to strike a lighthearted note. "We are even, as far as I am concerned." Sha’zal glares at me with a mixture of shame and resentment. I would hug her, if I was not sure she would claw out my eyes for it. "Do you believe your retribution to have been excessive? It was only meant to help you on your path. For what it’s worth I believe you have done well." "Right." She sounds the opposite of convinced. \ \ It is time for us to part ways. I feel compelled to make one last desperate attempt at reconciliation. "Now that we have settled the matter, I believe you and I-" She doesn’t let me finish. She just grumbles and turns away. It is true, vengeance tastes bitter. "You started this!" I shout at her. "And you won’t even tell me why." "Fuck off." Is the only answer I get, and perhaps deserve. \ [[Go home|C7S13Sb1b3]]

\ Sha'zal gets on all fours, keeping her eyes as far away from Nero as she can. Meanwhile, Longfoot pulls out his footlong cock. It looks like a deformed snake. "Be at ease, milady." Says Nero, taking place behind Sha'zal. "I shall be most gentle." "Don't be gentle. Be quick." She sneers. \ \ Sha'zal goes to her happy place while her pussy welcomes the whole of Nero's lupine dick. She yelps and grits her teeth, letting out suffocated moans of disgust mixed with very, very, very guilty pleasure. \ \ It is a spectacle that brings me mixed feelings. Watching my enemy being humiliated in this fashion, my enemy by her choice I remind myself, does not bring me the joy or the satisfaction I expected. The one thing I do enjoy about this unusual display is the raw passion of the worg, his bestial abandon, and his monstrous appearance, so in contrast with Sha’zal’s feminine grace. \ \ "Fucking cunt." She growls, presumably at me. "You must be enjoying this to no end." "You kinda brought this on yourself," I say, chewing on my lower lip. "Having your fat ass exposed and me fucking a dog-" "Worg." "Whatever. This is not the fucking same. Ah!" It seems Nero hit her somewhere most pleasant. Sha'zal rolls her eyes, unable to deny her delight. Nero is proving to be a capable lover indeed. I am so mesmerised by their performance that I don’t notice Master Longfoot beating his green meat right next to me. \ \ "Excuse me, what are you doing?" Among the many silly questions I have asked, this probably breaks into the top five. "What does it look like?" Says he, speeding up. "Enjoying the show, do feel free to do the same. Wink." Goddess, he actually said //wink//. "No thanks." \ [[Keep on watching|C7S13Sb1b1b2]]

\ "Are you just about done?" Sha'zal implores. "I would finish a lot quicker if you… You know… Allowed me to lick your face." "Oh, no. No, no, no." "The Goddess would look at that most favourably." I encourage her. "Fuck…" She turns her face to Nero, keeping her eyes well shut. \ \ Nero humps and licks his bitch with all the love and care one could expect from the best of partners. I don't think that is enough to win Sha'zal over, yet it is enough to win me over, as a spectator that is. This is not nearly as unpleasant to watch as I thought. Indeed I can't take my eyes off of her and neither can Longfoot. \ \ "This is grand." Says the goblin. "Hey, Princess Thickness. Since you won’t be using that puffy, soft-looking little hand of yours on your pussy, why don't you lend it to me?" "You seem to be doing perfectly fine by yourself." "Then maybe you could… persuade your friend here to open her mouth for me? Nero and I have not shared a girl in ages." "The fuck you are- Argh!" Sha'zal accidentally gets Nero's long tongue inside her mouth. "My apologies." Says the worg. "Yuck, that is… so fucking gross. Please tell me you are close." "I would… need to speed up." "Just be done with it." \ \ Nero complies with the request. He rears to get a better angle and humps Sha'zal in earnest. "Oh, Gods!" She screams. Trying to conceal the pleasure to her audience and herself. "Don't fight it," says I. "Let the lust flow, don't deny yourself this experience." "Why don't you eat sh- Oh!" Again, Nero hits her where it counts. Her insults dissolve into a series of moans loud and wet. She crosses her eyes and lets out her tongue. She cums, despite her best efforts not to. She cums so hard I am almost envious. Dog and master, quite appropriately finish in unison. \ [[That was… weirdly hot|C7S13Sb1b1b3]]

\ "Phew, that was intense." Nero pants. "You filled me up like a water skin." Says Sha'zal, much less disgusted than she ought to be. "Will you please get off now?" "I fear that won't be possible just yet." "The fuck are you talking about?" "I was actively trying to avoid this, milady. It is most regrettable, I let the heat of the moment get the better of me. Please accept my most heartfelt apologies." "What the fuck did you do?" "The term used by your kin is //knotting//. It happens when-" "I know when it happens!" She rages. "How long?" "About twenty minutes, no more than thirty." "Are you fucking kidding me?" She wails. "I'll fucking skin you and turn you into a cloak." "Please, milady. That sort of speech will only bring my erection back." Sha’zal trembles, muttering curses in her unintelligible idiom, while also doing the utmost to remain perfectly still. \ [[I kinda admire her|C7S13Sb1b2]]

\ We leave our garments at the entrance and I envelop the lower half of my body with the cotton towel we are each provided. \ \ "What are you doing?" Miz’ri asks me. "I don't know." I giggle. "What am I doing?" "You are not going to conceal your Goddess-given gifts, are you?" She tosses her own towel over her shoulder and consequently remains fully nude. \ \ I look at her and am not displeased with what I see. Even if I always favoured the curvy and the shapely, like my sister Synafae, I don’t disdain the graceful simplicity of a petite woman such as Miz’ri. There is something about her that intrigues me. That makes me think about picking her up and smooching her all over. She reminds me somewhat of little Sally, even if she does not possess the wild innocence of the young human. She is drow through and through. \ \ "I… rather not show off my ‘gifts’, if I can help it." I try to explain to her. "Why not?" She returns. "Because people will stare at me." "Still don't follow." "I don't like being the centre of the attention." "And now you lost me completely." \ \ I can't help but laugh. "You probably think that having such exaggerated proportions is fun and sometimes it is, but most of the time it is not." "If you say so." She caresses her hips, showing me her tiny tushy. "If I had a butt like yours, I would go bottomless all the time." "I like yours better," I tell her, causing her to smirk in disbelief. "I’m serious. It’s so small and cute. I bet it wins you over many compliments." "Now you are just teasing me. Come on, let’s go get wet." \ [[Ah... this girl|C7S10M2]]

\ Once again I venture through the steamy tunnels of the bathhouse. I am glad not to be here on my own, for I sense many pairs of eyes trailing us. As we walk past the pools, conversations fall silent and turn to conspiratorial whispering. I can imagine what they are talking about: the fat-bottomed girl who went running half-naked through Tier Breche on her very first cycle as a novice. //Look at those hips!// I imagine them whispering. //She has some courage walking around as if nothing happened.// I avoid their gazes and hasten my pace. \ \ "Hey, are you not the El’Naar thirdborn?" Someone calls me from one of the pools. A priestess by the look of her, two senior novices are keeping her company. "What’s with your prudeness? Loosen the towel." "I would prefer not to, honoured one," I say with my eyes low. "Last cycle I saw you running down the stairs of the high temple with that beautiful butt on full display. Why so shy all of a sudden?" "I… simply rather not." "Have your mother and sisters not taught you that modesty is sin?" She massages her crotch. I spot her cock quivering through the clear water. "Honoured priestess, what you call modesty is mere discretion. I believe our fellow novices have seen enough of me as it is." "But I did not." Says she and her glare grows malicious. "//Drop// the towel." It is but a word, yet her command reverberates through me like a jolt of pain. I am inclined to disregard the order, but my hand is not. Moving of its own accord, and ignoring all my efforts to keep it still, it pulls the towel off and lets it fall to the floor. Once again, big-bottomed me finds herself at the centre of much-unwanted attention. "Much better." Says the priestess, the head of her cock now emerging in all its turgid glory. It promises intense and humiliating delight. "Now, //approach//." And approach I must. \ \ Unable to keep my feet from moving, I shield myself with my hands and arms. At this moment, I miss my sisters more than ever. "Hey! Hands off." Miz'ri envelops me in her own towel. "Is she your lover?" The priestess asks. "You are far too skinny for my tastes, but I will allow you to watch if you behave." "She is not my lover, she is my bitch, and she goes under a strict //look but don’t touch// policy." "And who are you, to make such a policy?" The priestess mocks her. "Are you even baptised?" Miz’ri smiles, foretasting the impact of her next few words. "I am Miz'ri Hun'net." She drops her name as she would a hammer. It may not carry the same weight as that of house Baenre, but not by all that much. "And I was baptised by matron Xorlarinn herself. I was impaled on the largest and fattest cock on the ruling council and she fucking loved it. Why don't you tell me //your// name, instead? That I may whisper it in her ear the next time she calls me to her bed." The priestess does her best to appear stoic, yet I can sense a hint of uneasiness. She ultimately decides to wave us away. \ \ Once we are at a safe distance, I whisper into Miz’ri’s ear. "Thank you." "Don’t mention it." She returns, loud and proud. "I grew up with three sisters and a dozen cousins like that one." She tugs me on. "Never show even the hint of weakness to those. They are like sahuagin. If they smell blood, they just can’t help themselves." \ \ At this time the bathhouse is at its busiest. We are unable to find a pool all to our own and I, Goddess forgive me, just can’t bring myself to be completely naked before strangers. "You’ll think they’ll mind if I step in with the towel to cover me?" "Are you joking?" Miz’ri pales at the mere suggestion. "That would be against the rules, the dogma, not to mention common sense." She is right of course. I feel silly just for considering it. "Am I making you uncomfortable?" Miz’ri asks, sensing my uneasiness. "I do that sometimes, without realising. Would you rather leave?" "No, no." I lie as best as I can. "I came here to spend some quality time with a newfound friend and fully intend to do so." "Good." She smiles. "I was looking forward to sitting on your naked lap." "How about beneath my naked butt?" The words come out of my mouth of their own volition, but I am glad I did. Miz’ri blushes with happiness. That gives me enough courage to take the lead. "Follow me, I have an idea." \ [[Take her to the hidden pool|C7S10M3]]

\ As discreet as we can be, we make our way to the abandoned area I visited one cycle past. "We are not supposed to go through here." Says Miz'ri. "And you are loving this, are you not?" "It is as if you have known me since forever." She casts her arm around my hip. "Where are you taking me?" "Somewhere special." "Somewhere private?" "You’ll see." \ \ We traverse the fully dark corridors, our naked feet feeling every crack in the broken floor. We keep going until we hear the melodious humming I am already familiar with. "Someone's there." Says Miz'ri. "Don’t worry, she is a friend." "A… girlfriend?" "No!" I chortle at her. "Come, I’ll introduce you." \ \ With bare feet and elven stealth, we manage to approach Quenthia unheard and unseen. Only as we slip into the tub does she notice us. She yelps and tries to conceal her breasts. Her hands are far too small to accomplish such a daunting task." "Goddess’s grace! Elifael?" "Hi Quenthia." I snicker at her. "You mean girl." Says she. "I thought you were one of them." "One of whom?" "Never mind… Who is your cute little friend here?" "I’m Miz'ri, happy to make your acquaintance." "Quenthia." Says our maternal senior, still uncertain. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" "We were looking for a bit of privacy ourselves." "She wants to conceal the treasure she currently sits on." Says Miz’ri. "I can believe that." Says Quenthia, looking at me in sympathy. "I heard what happened at the high temple." "You too?" I sigh. "Yes. Allow me to give you a word of advice. Do not make the whole affair bigger than it is. Such events are far from rare and this misadventure will soon be forgotten by everyone." "Except me." "If you let it fester, which you shouldn’t." "I’ll try." I sink further into the hot water. The comforting warmth envelops me. \ [[Relax with the girls|C7S10M4]]

\ "So, tell me." Quenthia attempts at conversation. "How was your first cycle? How do you like it here?" "My feelings are, let us say, mixed," I confess. "I started the cycle with my little misadventure and concluded it with a sexual experience that it would be generous to call disappointing." "Disappointing sex escapades make for great anecdotes," says Quenthia. "If you care to share, of course." \ \ I hesitate to speak of what happened, the shame and gloom are still fresh in my memory. Desperate as I am to talk about this with anyone, I am just not ready. Even more, I fear they might not understand. "Do //you// have any such anecdotes to share?" I not so elegantly avoid the question. Quenthia holds and ponders. The fact that she has to dig so deep in her memory is eloquent. \ \ "There was this time, when I was about a decade older than you two when my mother called me back to the palace. We had grown somewhat distant since my baptism and I was so eager to spend some time alone with her." "You were baptised by your own mother?" Miz’ri asks. "Our house is very orthodox. You disapprove?" "No, of course not. I… just can’t imagine doing something of the sort with my mother." "It has its charm," Quenthia assures. "Yeah… no. You don’t know my mother. Although she did arrange quite the experience for me." "You had an arranged baptism?" "Indeed." Miz’ri grins. "With Matron Yyvoa Xorlarinn." Quenthia’s eyes open wide and her jaw drops. "Well, colour me intrigued." "Indeed," I interject. "Why don’t you tell us about it? How was it?" "Yes, do tell." Quenthia casually caresses the border of her areola. "It must have been a spectacle to behold, that cute little belly bulging out to welcome such a massive pride. The sensation must've been as intense as any mortal can bear, perhaps more." "It is… difficult to describe." She admits, with an expression I would define as gleeful terror. "Do try." Quenthia invites her. "Mmm… all right!" \ [[Listen attentively|C7S10M5]]

\ "When my mother led me to the temple harem of house Xorlarim, I felt more terrified than I ever was in my life." Says she with a nervous yet happy smile. "To me, it appeared like the den of a red dragon, covered in glittering gold and sparkling gems, but with a dreadful presence laying in wait." My own memories come to haunt me. The similarities in our experiences are nigh uncanny. "When I saw her, when I saw it, I thought I was about to die." "As we all did." Says Quenthia. "I also had been looking forward to that moment, to finally be an adult. Yet when the time came, courage failed me, and my enthusiasm faded." "True. To reach our goal we must go through a lot and a lot must go through us." Her joke cuts the tension like a single slash of a sharp sword. "You are so silly," I tell her, in the most positive sense of the word. "What happened next?" "Mother encouraged me, embraced me, reminded me of my training and my duties. She left and I climbed the bed ready to make House and Matron proud. Have you ever seen matron Xorlarim?" "Only once and only from a distance," I say. Quenthia shakes her head. "Well, let me tell you, she looks way more terrifying from up close. In her hands, I was like a doll. She picked me up, fondled me, kissed me, licked me as if I was a piece of fruit. My pleasure rose along with my fear. Elifael, Are you all right?" "What? Oh, sorry." I stop squeezing together my thighs. "Your story is quite scary. Do go on though. Don't mind me." "Right, so, she laid me on the bed and let this… this meatlog fall onto me. It was so warm, so heavy, so promising. It leaked a drop of precum on me and I gobbled it up like the naughty girl I am. I can't even begin to describe how intoxicating it smelled and tasted." "You should at least try." Quenthia encourages her. "Well… kinda like… salty nectar, so to speak. It went through my head like the strongest of wines. And, just like that, all my inhibitions and fears were gone. All I wanted was to worship her, to worship it. Elifael, are you sure you are alright? You look flustered." "The water is a tad too hot." Says Quenthia, pulling up. Her breasts create a small tidal wave as they emerge. Miz’ri falls silent. "Don’t stop." Says Quenthia . "I want to hear what happened next." Miz’ri needs a moment to recover from the sudden appearance of Quenthia's prodigious puppies. The huge-breasted drow winks at me. \ \ "Well, next she had me get familiar with her cock." Miz’ri continues. "I passed over every square centimetre of its surface with my tongue." "How was it? Describe it to us." Quenthia insists. "Like an idol made of flesh. It looked, felt, smelled, and above all tasted divine. And her balls? Oh, Goddess, her balls. Had the long lust overtaken me and was I to spend all my cycles licking and sucking on that sack of hers, I would've been fine with it." "You jest." Says I, pretending not to understand her and not to be squeezing my clit while fantasising about being a matron’s cock-pet myself. "Oh, but I am. Indeed, spending eternity worshipping her balls and swallowing those… tidal loads of hers, is not something I aspire to. Buuut I wouldn't mind doing that for a cycle or two. Maybe eight." "That's a thought." Says Quenthia. "But don't leave us hanging. Do finish your story." "What else is left to tell?" Judging by the glint in her eyes, quite a lot. "She entered me and it felt like I was being torn in two, but I did not care. When her ballsack slapped my butt, it was the proudest moment of my life." I squeeze my thighs harder. "She ravaged me in every possible way. She fucked me while holding me up, while pinning me down, from the front, from behind, sideways. She took all of my virginities and filled every orifice of my body with bucket-loads of delicious seed." "Did you cum?" Quenthia asks. "Did I…" She laughs at the ridiculous question. "I was either orgasming or about to orgasm throughout the whole thing. I think I hit a new climax every few seconds. I am not sure. At some point, my mind failed me. My recollection of what followed is a broken mosaic and every piece is one of my climaxes." Nonchalantly but evidently, Quenthia bites her lips and gives her nipple a slight pinch. "When I was myself again, I was laying on the bed, my belly so inflated I looked pregnant with quadruplets. I never felt as happy, before or since." I also bite my lips. I can no longer hold it. "That was a beautiful story." Says Quenthia "It made my heart race." "Don't make fun of me." Miz'ri retorts. "I am not. Here, come and listen to it." She opens her arms for her and Miz'ri can't believe her own luck. Hesitantly but enthusiastically she swims to Quenthia 's massive mammaries. She loses herself in them, whether she can hear Quenthia 's heart or not, she does not say. Again, Quenthia winks at me, and I can let myself cum. \ [[Thank the Goddess|C7S10M6]]

\ While I am still catching my breath, my orgasm being more powerful than I anticipated, Miz'ri is having the time of her life, fondling Quenthia's titties. "They are so heavy and soft." The little one marvels. "Can I play with your nipples?" "Aren't you a daring one?" Says Quenthia, her voice so full of lust, she makes bold Miz’ri blush. "You may, as long as you do that with this precious little mouth of yours." \ \ Sitting on Quenthia's lap, little Miz'ri suckles and squeezes Quenthia's big beautiful breasts, blissfully unaware of me watching them. I am happy to let them enjoy each other, they are so beautiful together. Miz'ri's tiny form, all squeezed against Quenthia’s luscious body, creates a sublime contrast. In their sloppy playfulness, I see the grace of the Goddess. Already I feel that funny feeling again, right there between my legs. My thighs won't do this time. I need to use my fingers, just a little. \ \ As discreet as I can be, I slide my hand down between my legs. Should I really do this? Maybe they would prefer to be left alone. Then again, if I just left I might offend them, and the Goddess. That I can’t do. That would be disrespectful, that would be blasphemous. To stay and watch, to pleasure myself as I do, is both polite and pious. \ \ The beautiful if oddly assorted pair keeps up their game of which I am now a happy spectator. Miz'ri becomes more aggressive in her fondling and Quenthia more reciprocating. The tall motherly drow moans and yelps, inviting her little partner to be gentle. \ \ "Oh no." Says Quenthia, between moans. "I feel it coming." "Feel what? What is coming?" No sooner Miz'ri has done asking, that a splash of milk hits her across the face. "Oh my!" "I presume Elifael failed to mention to you my little problem." "I thought she would've preferred to find out herself. Did you not, Miz'ri?" Miz'ri is too far gone to answer. \ \ The petite drow rubs her little face in Quenthia's tits with abandon. She sucks greedily from one nipple while squeezing hard on the other, drawing more and more of the warm nectar. "Are you having fun?" Asks Quenthia, caressing her. "These are incredible!" Says an ecstatic Miz'ri. "It's like you are cumming from your tits. Does it feel good?" "Well, I wouldn't say cumming but yes, it does feel very nice." "Can I play with them some more?" "Aren't you just the cutest?" she caresses her cheek. "Go ahead. You can fondle them to your heart’s content." \ \ Quenthia may soon regret agreeing to this, for Miz'ri displays a remarkable appetite. She goes on squeezing, suckling, and gulping down mouthful upon mouthful of milk. All the while Quenthia moans and yelps louder with every suction. "My, you sure are a greedy one. Haven’t you had enough?" Miz'ri interrupts her sucking only to grin and shake her head. "I think you are enjoying this a little too much." Quenthia's fingers disappear beneath the water and Miz'ri yelps in pleasure. "I was right, look at how wet you are. Do you like my tits that much? That won't do, that won't do at all. Elifael?" "Mmm yes?" I regretfully must pause. "I can't reach her all the way in." In saying so, Quenthia spreads Miz'ri's legs. "Can you?" I turn to Miz'ri and silently ask for her consent. She answers me with imploring eyes. \ [[No need to tell me twice|C7S10M7]]

\ I push myself over to the girls and slide between Miz’ri’s legs. She closes her ankles around the back of my head and gently pulls me towards her with her little hand. When my tongue slides between her labia, it finds her vagina hot and drenched in pussy juice. I can taste all of her despite the water. I let my tongue dance around and inside her vulva. She answers my kisses with many quivers and moans. \ \ "Don’t forget about me." Quenthia scolds her, accompanying her lips back to her nipples. "Suck hard. Mommy needs to be milked every day, otherwise her titties will hurt. Yes, that’s right. Gulp it all down. You can have as much as you want." \ \ Miz’ri goes on sucking and I go on licking. We enjoy the hot water and the taste of each other, until my petite friend begins to quiver in earnest. She holds on to Quenthia’s tits, burying her face into them and nearly smothering herself. She then locks my head in with her legs and forces me deeper inside of her pussy. With my ears covered, I can’t hear her orgasm, but I can feel it, and taste it. \ [[More|C7S10M8]]

\ I pull my head back to catch my breath. I am about to ask Miz’ri if she enjoyed my tongue, when she swoops down upon me for a sloppy kiss. She tastes of sweet sweet milk. "Goddess, I needed this so much." Says she, between kisses. "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" "You are very welcome." I caress her and kiss her back. \ \ I almost forgot about Quenthia but Miz’ri did not. She pulls her in, that she may kiss her too. I watch them for a moment, and again wonder if I should take a step back. Miz’ri will have none of that. She tugs me towards them. "Girls," says the little one. "Let’s make love, all three of us." For a moment we just stand there, each trying to read the other. We all hesitate at first, but then we feel the grace of the Goddess upon us, hardening our nipples and drenching our pussies. Each locks the other two into a welcoming embrace and our tongues form a three-petaled flower as we share a long and sloppy triple kiss. What happens next is almost preternatural. We vow not to stop until all of us are unable to continue and commence what promises to be an exhausting session of triangular lovemaking. \ [[It does take three to party|C7S10M9]]

\ We begin with Quenthia. Miz’ri and I each take one of her legs by the knee, keeping them well apart. Her pussy looks so puffy compared to ours. So inviting. We proceed to suck her titties nice and dry while pleasuring her with our fingers. I caress her clit, while Miz’ri works her vagina with her small but capable hand. It doesn’t take long for our senior to reach a booming orgasm, so loud I fear the echo might have bounced all the way out to the common area. No one comes though and we can continue having sex, ignoring all outside of this pool. \ \ I am next and the girls begin exploring all of my body with their fingers and their tongues. They soon find my weak spot. It is Miz’ri who, casually passing her tongue on my anus, first notices my reaction. I am embarrassed at how sensitive my little purple circle is to the touch. I do my best not to show it, but fail. Moments later they are taking turns rimming me. \ \ I am trapped somewhere between ecstasy and nearly hysterical frustration. Their tongue and fingers bring great pleasure, but I want more. It is a cock that I want. A hard, turgid, precum-leaking cock. \ <<if $Nefaillove is true or $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ \ My thoughts run to Nefail. Sister, I would sell my soul to the devils if that meant having you inside me forever. I crave to feel your balls slapping on my pussy and the sensation of your cum filling my intestines to the brim. While picturing that, I cum. \ <<else>>\ \ I think of all the cocks I have come across and imagine how they would feel deep inside my ass. I imagine my sister Nefail, finally pinning me down and giving me the cock I was so long denied; Two-Headed Xarra, both her heads reaching up beyond my sphincter; Calliope the centaur girl, her massive equine cock devastating my anus; I even picture Mother, why in the nine hells am I picturing Mother? \ <</if>>\ \ "I have a request." Says Miz’ri, unusually shy about it. "Elifael, would you mind if I licked your pussy a little?" "I certainly would not." Although I would’ve preferred some more rimming. "Right on! …would you also like to ride my face?" She blushes. Goddess, she is too precious. "I would love to have you squeezing my head with your thighs." \ \ And so I sit on her pretty face. Quenthia takes care of her with her tongue, while I enjoy hers. I rub my pussy on her face, gently squeezing it with my thighs. That has quite an effect on her. Indeed, I believe she will orgasm before I do. I am mistaken though. We cum together, loud and hard. \ \ We have little time to catch our breath and exchange a few kisses. It is Quenthia’s turn again, and she is far too horny to wait. After that, Miz’ri is up again, then me, then all three of us at once. \ \ We keep going and going, taking short breaks to soak and cuddle and then start anew. We make each other cum in every way three girls possibly could. Miz’ri proves more resilient than both me and Quenthia, she would love to keep going when both of us are ready to give in. Not completely satisfied, but content, she allows us some rest. \ [[Doze off|C7S10M10]]

\ We are just about to fall asleep in each other’s arms when we hear footsteps coming from the end of the tunnel. We jump up, wide awake. \ \ "There they are!" We all recognise the voice and tremble. Malla Kaelae Kenafin appears before us, the fire in her eyes matching the thunder in her voice. "You three, stand!" We obey, uselessly covering our nakedness. "What were you doing here?" She demands to know. "We were… having a bath," I speak first and my terrified companions nod. "This area is closed." "We… sought some privacy." "What for?" \ \ The three of us look at one other, Why would the priestess ask a question with such an obvious answer? \ \ "It is because of me," Quenthia confesses. "I wanted to bathe away from prying eyes and my friends accompanied me. "Modesty is sin." She reminds us. "Search them." Again, we look at each other in puzzlement. We are stark naked, what would they be searching through? The question is quickly answered when the priestess attendants begin laying their cold cold hands on us. \ \ One full search of all, and I mean all, of our cavities later, the attendants inform the priestess that nothing was found. I expected Malla Kaelae to be disappointed, but the only emotion she betrays is relief. Tentacles and Tendrils, what was she afraid to find? \ \ "From this cycle henceforth you will bathe together with the others or not at all. Are we understood?" "Yes, honoured priestess." The three of us say in an uncoordinated chorus. "I shall inform the high priestess of your transgression. I’ll leave to her the ungrateful task of disciplining you." We are then unceremoniously escorted outside. \ [[Tentacles and Tendrils, what was that all about?|C7S10M11]]

\ We leave the bathhouse behind still shaken and a little sore from the endured treatment. \ \ "Now, I do enjoy a full cavity search as much as the next girl." Says Miz’ri, while massaging her butt with a violated look in her eyes. "But they went in deep. What the hells were they expecting to find?" "I am not sure they were looking for anything." Says Quenthia. "I believe they only meant to discipline us." \ \ I am not of the same mind but I prefer to keep my doubts, and fears, to myself. \ \ "I for my part am happy to be off the hook." Says I. "For the moment, perhaps. Tomorrow we’ll have to face Malla Thallaria’s judgement." Quenthia reminds us. "Right, what the hells? We had a small escapade in a closed-off area. That is hardly worthy of the High Priestess’s time." \ [[Odd indeed…|C7S10M12]]

\ I return to my quarters looking forward to meeting Iivea and telling her all about what just happened both the good and the bad. The youngest daughter of House Zi’den has so far proven more perceptive than the youngest daughter of House El’Naar. She may have some insight on this. I make haste and go in calling her name. Nobody answers. She is nowhere to be found. \ \ As I sit alone in what to mortal men would be absolute darkness, a sense of inexplicable dread assails me. Tier Breche is one of the safest places in all of the Underdark, possibly the entire prime material plane. The novices walking the Path of Perpetual Pleasure are well protected. Neither Nefail nor Synafae ever mentioned any sort of incident or misfortune happening behind these walls. And yet this sensation of pending danger feels so concrete, so real. What was Malla Kaelae looking for? What did she expect to find? There and then, I thought her merely angry. But now, pondering here all alone, I think she may have been… scared. \ \ I shake my head. I’m sure nothing happened to Iivea. I’m sure she is fine. More than fine. She is probably in the arms of a lover, one more capable than I. Yes, I am sure of it. \ \ I want to stay awake, to wait for her, but my eyes refuse to remain open. I have a huge sleep debt, and the gods of dreams are now demanding their due. \ [[Lay in bed|C7S10]]

\ I return to my quarters looking forward to meeting Iivea and telling her all about what just happened both the good and the bad. The youngest daughter of House Zi’den has so far proven wiser than the youngest daughter of House El’Naar. She may have some insight on this, something that may help me put my thoughts in order. I make haste and go in calling her name. Nobody answers. She is nowhere to be found. \ \ As I sit alone in what to mortal men would be absolute darkness, a sense of inexplicable dread assails me. Did I overdo it? Have I gone too far? \ <<if $wickedness gte $love>>\ \ No. She deserved it. I cannot expect House and Matron to fight my battles for me here. I am not changing, not for the worst, I am growing. I am sure Synafae would agree, Nefail too. And Maryl… Well, Maryl is just a human. \ <<else>>\ \ I have been here but one cycle but I feel this place is already having an effect on me. It is changing me and I am not sure I like this change. This isn’t me. \ <</if>>\ \ I shake my head. Regrets are always late, always pointless. I would like to stay awake and wait for Iivea, but my eyes refuse to remain open. I have a huge sleep debt, and the gods of dreams are now demanding their due. \ [[Lay in bed|C7S10]]

\ The climb to the High Chapel is still tiring but not as devastating as the past cycle. Serving breakfast is still a chore, but performing it with my stomach not completely empty makes it bearable. I just wish we had more time to spend among my friends while we consume our own breakfast. \ \ "Come on, Elifael. Hurry up!" Miz’ri insists, having emptied her bowl in one long sip. "I don’t think I ever saw you so eager to learn anything." Laele teases her little friend. "How could I not be eager? Today we will finally begin Tantric Technique. That’s what I came for. Pun most definitely intended." I snicker at the pun and she thanks me with a wink. \ \ "Who is going to be our teacher?" I ask. "That would be Malla Narcelia Nirinar." Another name I clearly should know and clearly do not. Laele senses my predicament and pulls me out of it. "One of, if not the, most capable and sought out mistress of the art. Practitioners of the Tantric Technique from the world below and above travel to the Polis of Pleasure to attend her lectures." "And her orgies." Miz’ri grins. "Well, she is a bit of a hedonist," Laele admits. "I suppose it comes with the territory." "I don’t think either of my sisters mentioned her." Says I. "She has been absent for some time. I believe she went on a long pilgrimage. Perhaps in preparation to become a matron. I mean, she is nearly six hundred years old. She might soon start her own house." "She was not on a pilgrimage, she was in mourning." All eyes and ears turn to Iivea. "A daughter of hers did not return from the ordeal." \ \ Ice-cold silence falls upon our table. "That… must’ve been quite the blow," I say just to break it. "One that would’ve broken any lesser woman. That was the second girl she lost this way." \ \ It is a frightful reminder of our condition. We are taught not to fear the ordeal, and that those who do not return are not lost but have ascended. And yet, does it make much of a difference? There may be no death among our kin, but there still is separation. \ \ "Well, that’s enough moping about." Miz’ri snatches my bowl and empties that too in three quick gulps. "Come on! I want to sit in the front row." \ [[Reach the amphitheatre|C7S12]]

\ By the time we get there, the amphitheatre is nearly at full capacity. Yet a few seats in the front row are still free. "There! Come on girls." Miz’ri is just about to hop on the marble when a stern hand and sterner voice refrain her. "Not so fast." Sha’zal freezes her. \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ "These seats have already been claimed, I’m afraid." "By you?" An indignant Miz’ri asks. "By her." An apologetic Sha’zal answers. She points at the other end of the amphitheatre, where Amaliica Baenre and her coterie chit-chat without a care. "I see you accepted the offer we refused." Laele teases her. "I am houseless," Sha’zal retorts. "As I am most often reminded." Miz’ri fumes, but none of us is especially inclined to challenge Sha’zal or her protector. \ \ A doubt makes its way into my brain. It is but a whisper at first, but soon turns into a thundering shout. "How long have you been one of hers?" I ask. She does not answer. "Was it she who told you to…" "Elifael." Her voice, normally harsh and cold, is now frighteningly soft. "Don’t make this hard for me." \ <<else>> \ "These seats are taken. Scram." "By whom?" Miz’ri demands to know. "By Amaliica Baenre." She drops the name with all its weight. "Is that so?" Laele smiles a mocking smile. "So you accepted the offer we refused." Sha’zal shrugs. \ \ The air is heavy with tension, yet none of us is in the mood for a confrontation. My friends take a step back. I linger a moment longer. A doubt just made its way into my brain. It is but a whisper at first, but soon turns into a thundering shout. \ \ "How long have you been one of hers?" I ask. She raises an eyebrow. "Was it she who told you to…" "Listen carefully, rich girl." She jumps up and towers over me. "If your next words will not be: //I’m leaving//. Then they will be: //my nose! She broke my fucking nose!// "I’m leaving!" And leave I do, in haste. \ <</if>>\ [[I guess we can sit elsewhere|C7S13]]

\ This is one of those times I wish I was more clever. I wish I could just piece together this puzzle that, as is, makes so little sense. I suppose it would be natural for someone like Sha’zal to seek the favour of house Baenre, but that does not explain why she played that stupid prank on me. Did Amaliica put her up to this? Why? I did nothing to cross her. Was this some sort of initiation? A gratuitous display of cruelty to harness the favour of her evil mistress? <<if Shazalpath is true>>\ All these questions are futile. I cannot demand an answer without breaking my promise. And, as far as I am concerned, promises are sacred. <</if>>\ \ \ "Elifael!" Quenthia’s friendly voice summons me from the second row. "over here." She shifts aside, making room for us. We fit, barely. We must squeeze a little and Miz'ri has to sit on someone’s lap. She chooses mine, for it is, in her own words: //most comfortable//. We barely have time to adjust when the teacher arrives. \ \ She is nothing like any other priestesses I have met thus far. She is tall, of course, like most of her peers. But unlike them, she is exceptionally… shapely. Most priestesses develop an athletic body and hourglass proportions, like Nefail. They assume this air of otherworldly, almost ethereal elegance. Malla Narcelia has a grace, but it is a material grace. She is curvy, wide of chest, wide of hips, and wide of thighs. Her belly is very pronounced. Like that of a woman who carried several girls in her womb. She also has the kind of love handles Nefail always says I will develop if I don’t correct my eating habits. Yet they look very good on her. Most striking of all is not her appearance as much as her demeanour. \ \ Malla Narcelia smiles. Not seraphically as Malla Thallaria, not haughtily as some of her peers, but rather enthusiastically. She radiates sexuality with every step and looks about with what feels like an unquenchable appetite for life. \ \ "Hello to you all, young ones. Welcome, welcome, welcome." She begins her lecture as warmly as one possibly could, a stark contrast with the one of the past cycle. "For those of you who don’t already know, I am Narcelia Nirinar, and I am going to teach you how to make love." Giggling and chortling rises all around. "I know, I know. //What could this silly old crone ever teach me about lovemaking?//" Quite a lot I believe… and hope. "Let me tell you this, young ones: whatever you have learned, whatever you experienced, there is more. There is always more." She spreads her arms, as if wanting to embrace all of us. "Love is infinite, love is boundless. Life is love and love is life. It takes infinite forms and we can never hope to feel but a tiny fraction of all it has to offer. It is divine… when done right, of course." She smiles a complicit smile, provoking laughter all around. "That is why it is important to learn how to make love. It is by making love that we transcend our individuality and through our partners become one with the eternity of before and beyond. It is the highest form of prayer." \ \ I hang on to her every word. I could not agree more. The concepts she presents are all things I always thought and felt, but could never so clearly articulate. Miz’ri, shifting on my lap, is not as enthusiastic. \ \ "Boring…" I hear her whine. "When do we get to the dick-sucking?" "Now, now, don’t worry." Says Narcelia. "We will get to practice soon enough. Indulge me just a little longer." Was she talking to us? Impossible. No elf or drow has ears that sharp. "I am sure you all have lots of questions already. Do speak your minds, my dears." \ \ Laele, as predictable, raises her hand first. She reaches upwards as if her life depended on asking her question. "Young Mizzrym?" "Malla Narcelia, shall you also teach us how to channel tantric energy? I mean for spells and incantations." Malla Narcelia laughs a teacher’s laugh, happy to see her pupils eager, if somewhat hasty. "Of course. I shall teach you how to stimulate the energies of love and passion, how to garner them, how to accumulate them, and finally how to channel them into miracles." Another hand rises. I cannot see whose. "Malla Narcelia, would you care to give us a demonstration?" Asks the eager novice, provoking yet more giggling. "My dearest, I shall give you many demonstrations… so many." Her hand slides towards her crotch for a moment. "In due time, of course. For, you see, more important than what you shall be able to do, is when, why, and if." Confused murmurs slither throughout the attendees. "Much like the warrior of Melee Magthere draws her blade only to fight the enemies of the Goddess, you too must learn when and if to wield her power. For those who carry her flame must cast her light into this world. You are to become a beacon of love and passion, spreading her warmth throughout the mortal realms." \ \ With the corner of my eyes, I register a certain degree of scepticism in my fellow novices. Perhaps Malla Narcelia’s words are not entirely coherent with our upbringing. Still, I find them enchanting. As enchanting as her full luscious lips. \ \ "I sense your perplexities, my dears. Don’t be shy. Voice them." Her gentle eyes pass over each of us, until they stop on Amaliica, interrupting her ill-concealed chattering. "Young Baenre, care to share your opinion with all of us rather than just those right next to you?" Amaliica stands, an overconfident smirk upon her lips. "I have experienced lots of sex that had little to do with lovemaking." Says she. "That is so sad." Says the priestess. "I see nothing sad about it. Romance can be fun, but only in the measure, it can enhance the pleasure. It cannot and should not get in the way of pleasure. Especially mine." Her coterie laughs musically at her pun. Such loyalty is if nothing else commendable. "Well put." Says the priestess. "Go on. I am sure you have more to say." Emboldened, Amaliica turns to us. \ \ "What matters in love, much like in war, is power. One side dominates, the other submits; one side exacts pleasure, the other is used for pleasure." I find the notion heinous, but Malla Narcelia appears unphased, even pleased. "Do all your lovers submit to you, young Baenre?" "Most of them do." Says Amaliica, her eyes full of pride. "What of those who don’t?" "What of them? They are my seniors, my superiors." "And submitting to them gives you no joy?" "I do what is expected of me." "You are avoiding the question, silly." Malla Narcelia passes her finger along Amaliica’s jawline and pulls her chin slightly up. "Think of the most pleasant sexual experience you have ever had. Picture it in your head and speak the truth. Were you dominating or submitting?" "I was submitting." Amaliica covers her mouth as if trying to capture the rebellious words that somehow escaped her lips. "Yes, I can see." Says Narcelia, as if actually seeing it herself. "It is a beautiful thing. You have no reason to feel shame for it." \ \ "I don’t feel shame for…" Amaliica’s eyes dart around. Yet she dares not continue, afraid of what may come out of it. She panics when Malla Narcelia approaches and caresses her cheek. \ \ "Fear not, my dear. I won’t force this happy secret out of you. It is yours to enjoy." \ \ Neither the priestess’s words nor her caress seem to calm Amaliica down. When let go, the young Baenre returns to her seat in silence, which she will no doubt keep for a good while. \ [[Serves her right|C7S14]]

\ Malla Narcelia resumes. "What I hope to teach you, my dears, is that loveless sex is much like sexless love. It can be fun, surely, it can be beautiful even. Yet it will always feel incomplete. Domination or submission, devotion or promiscuity, oral or anal, everything goes as long as it is a display of true affection. For you see, young ones, to make love is first and foremost to know someone, truly know someone." \ \ I did not expect the highest and most respected practitioner of Tantric Technique to be such a romantic. I feel encouraged, even vindicated. \ \ "It is not the only way to garner tantric energy." She carefully reads our faces, and perhaps the thoughts behind them. "But I firmly believe it to be the best one. This, my dears, I shall teach you." I smile, as eager to learn as I ever was. \ [[I think I will like it here after all|C7S15]]

\ The lesson continues with a quick recapitulation of our daily rituals and their importance. According to our teacher, there is a reason why we begin to explore our sexuality in solitude and only then with others. We must know ourselves before we can share ourselves with our neighbours. We learn what we want and what we have to offer. So far everything feels clear, even self-evident. But then Malla Narcelia brings about the strangest metaphor. \ \ "Each one of us is like a mill." She illustrates. "We gather energy from the flow of a current. It matters little if said current flows one way or the other, only the movement of the blades is important. Forget about notions of conquest and domination, forget about submission and prevarication. Lovemaking is not a transaction. It is a display of passion. It is that passion that makes the energy flow." \ \ I am starting to get confused and so is Miz’ri. Yet she proves bolder than me and raises her hand to ask a question. \ \ "Yes, young one?" "I’ve met plenty of selfish lovers in my life. Some of which doubtlessly had the Goddess’s favour. How come?" "Ah, that is a very good question. Well put young Hun'ett, well put." Miz’ri grins at Laele. "It is true that some enjoy the more active part of the exchange perhaps a little too much. Some even take pleasure in having full control over their partner. In some extreme examples, they may take full control over their whole lives." She chortles as if she just remembered something amusing. "Can you tell me the difference between a selfish lover and an incompetent one?" A few of us try to answer. Nobody guesses right, but the priestess enjoys the struggle and is most pleased to explain. "An incompetent lover may eventually become competent." I join the shy laughter that follows. "Be generous in your lovemaking, my dears. If you focus on the pleasure of your partners, they will do the same with you. That will produce the fiercest passion, the strongest wind, and elevate you to the eyes of the Goddess." Once more her hand slides down between her legs. Her cock throbs beneath her own touch. "And share the gifts She gives you." \ [[Finish the lecture|C7S16]]

\ Once more my friends and I sit together in the garden, for some lunch and conversation. Quenthia accepts our invitation to join us. It warms my heart to see our little circle of friends already so strong and already widening. \ \ "Did you girls enjoy the lecture?" Iivea starts off the conversation. "It was nothing I wasn’t familiar with." Says Laele. "Still, I very much appreciated her focus on the importance of post-coital contemplation, pillow talk and the restorative power of dreaming. "Yep. Morning sex is my favourite." Miz’ri adds. "For once we are in agreement." Says Laele. "The early cycle is particularly ripe with tantric energy." "Goddess. Why do you have to make it sound so mechanical?" Miz’ri complains. "Tell me, is there anything more pleasant than being awakened by a warm wet tongue between your labia?" "I can hardly think of any." Says I, picturing Maryl and her tongue between my labia. "I would never say no to that." Laele clarifies. "But if I can also garner energy that can be used for spell casting, all the better, right?" "I suppose." Miz’ri shrugs. "I wonder when they will teach us to actually cast spells." "You don’t need to wait, you know." We all turn our heads to Laele. "All you need to do is study the formulae and learn the mantras. I, for my part, have already mastered all the spells of the first circle." "You jest!" Miz’ri laments. "And you did not share that with your friends." "They didn’t ask." "They fucking do now! Can you teach me how to get bigger?" "Don’t be silly. That spell is way too complicated." "Do you know how to read one’s thoughts?" "Not yet, but I know how to sense emotions. As of right now, I sense you are very frustrated." "Your power is truly something to behold." "And now I sense sarcasm." \ \ The more I see the two of them interact, the more I like them. What an odd couple they are. \ \ "Have you learned anything useful?" "Well… in theory I have learned how to give divine commands. A one-word spell that compels to obey, if very briefly." "Fascinating." Miz’ri holds her chin. "Care to demonstrate?" "Don’t be silly. It is forbidden to cast such a spell within the High Temple." "Well, I won’t tell if you don’t. Come on, show us. Show us, show us, show us." Iivea and I join the chant. \ \ Laele's hesitation is, for the most part, an act. She is all too eager to display her superior preparation. "Fine." She concedes. "It should be something simple, but that you would not be willing to do." "Something sexual?" Miz’ri suggests. Laele ignores her. "Oh, I have the perfect idea." Says Iivea, and approaches to whisper. \ \ I am not invited to the conversation. I can imagine why. If somebody has to put her ass on the line, might as well pick someone who has plenty of it. \ \ The girls calm their giggling and turn to me. "Elifael." Laele calls. "Sing." I open my mouth to say something along the lines of //the hells I will//. What comes out is instead a strident, eardrum-shattering squeal. They all burst out laughing. "Goddess almighty!" Says Miz’ri. "That sounded like the mating call of a hooked horror." "That was very impressive." Says Iivea. "I suppose." Laele shrugs. "Should I order her to dance next?" Once again, I am the object of ridicule. But in this company, I don’t mind. \ [[Finish lunch|C7S17]]

\ "So, what do we do after lunch?" Asks, Miz’ri. "Not go to the library I hope." "Actually, I was considering visiting the gymnasium at Melee Magthere." Says Laele, exchanging a conspiratorial smile with Iivea. "Since when do you care about fitness?" "Since always. A healthy mind in a healthy body. Do you really think I look this good by incident?" "Yes." The rest of us laugh. "What about you, Elifael?" Iivea turns to me. "I don’t know. Just go back to our quarters and chill I suppose." With my magical dildo, that is. "Oh, about that…" Iivea hesitates. "I kind of needed the room to myself for the early afternoon." The rest of the girls and I exchange a prolonged, loud, and very complicit //woo//. "And prey tell, why would you need our chambers all to yourself?" I ask. "My intuition says: not to study." Laele insinuates. "Who is she?" Miz’ri teases her further. "Not a priestess I hope. You would not keep a priestess all to yourself would you?" "No, she is no priestess." Iivea reassures us, her face growing a few shades darker. "Albeit she is our senior." "Someone we know?" "Girls, come on. Give her some space." I beg of them. "It is all right, Iivea. You can have our place. Although I do expect you to return the favour." "Of course… thank you." That she says with the sweetest smile. She even embraces me. If I didn’t know any better, I would say she feels guilty for asking me this one simple favour, which is delightfully absurd. \ [[I’ll find something else to do this afternoon|C7S18]]

\ One by one, we all go on about our business. Iivea goes to meet her mysterious liaison, while Quenthia and Laele descend towards the military academy of Melee Magthere. They invite Miz’ri to join them but, to my great surprise, the latter politely declines. She waves them away, cordially and cheerfully, but as soon as they turn the corner, she sighs. \ \ "Garnet for your thoughts?" I ask her. "I don’t want to burden you with my problems." Says she, her head sinking. "Well, if you want to talk I am her-" "It’s Laele!" She bursts out with a sudden change of heart. "She is driving me crazy." "How so?" Asks I, amused by the very notion. "I don’t know. As of late, I think she has been… avoiding me." "Did she not just invite you to visit the gymnasium?" "True but… I don’t know. Since we arrived at Tier Breche we barely spent any time together, alone I mean." "I see." I smirk. "Are you afraid she has found someone to have fun without you?" "I wish she did, that would be a relief." "Relief?" Now she has lost me. "I am not sure I follow." \ \ She falls silent. Unable to put her emotions into thoughts and her thoughts into words. I am unsure how to help her. Most of the time I don’t know how to help myself. I’m afraid all I can offer is some company. Though I doubt it will suffice. \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ "Listen, how about we-" Before I can finish my proposition, someone intrudes on our conversation. "Hey, rich girl." \ \ Shebali Sha’zal presents herself to us in all her height, keeping something concealed behind her back. Some sort of box, it seems. "May we talk?" She asks me with her usual demeanour, which is by now becoming more amusing than threatening. "I suppose we may." "In private." "Can I watch?" Miz’ri asks. Sha’zal dismisses her request as mockery, which even I can clearly tell it was not. Poor Miz’ri frowns in disappointment. "You go on ahead without me," I tell her. "I’ll join you as soon as I can." "But I was hoping you could…" Whatever she was hoping for, she does not want Sha’zal to hear it. She bites her tongue. "Never mind. I’ll see you later. And you, behave with her. Don’t think Amaliica will protect you from me if you mistreat her." I can’t tell if Sha’zal is more intimidated or endeared. Either way, she gives Miz’ri one of her rare smiles. "I won’t." Says she. "Unless she asks you to, explicitly or implicitly. In which case I’ll make you pay if you do not mistreat her." "You made your point." "Good." That ends the exchange. Miz’ri leaves me with a wink. \ [[Listen to what Sha'zal has to say|C7S18S]] <<else>>\ \ "Listen, how about we go to your place and catch up with some studying?" I propose to her. "While Laele is exercising at Melee Magthere, we could gain some ground on her. Maybe try a few spells. What do you say?" "I’d say… sounds good." Her smile is somewhat forced, her stride uncertain. Cheering her up won’t be easy. \ [[Go to Miz’ri’s lodgements|C7S18M]] <</if>>\

\ Even after Miz'ri's departure, Sha’zal takes her time before making her request. She ponders and ponders, second-guessing a probably long-rehearsed speech. "I needed to ask you a favour." "Me?" I find that hard to believe. "Why not ask Amaliica Baenre or the rest of her little gang? I thought you had become good friends with her." "I cannot trust her or any of her bootlickers with this." "But you can trust me?" "I believe so?" "So we are friends now?" I tease her. "Don’t flatter yourself. I am willing to ask you because I have leverage." "Leverage? What leverage?" My skin crawls for a moment. "Remember last night?" She allusively asks. "Vaguely." I allusively lie. "Well, after putting you to bed." I surprise myself biting my lower lip, while picturing the scene. "I took a hostage, in case I needed one." A hostage? What hostage? My eyes open wide in horror when she shows me the box. It is indeed the lacquered case of Veldrina's gift, empty. \ \ "You fiend!" I wail at her. "What possessed you into… how could you… this is insane!" "Calm down, your ladyship. I just want you to hear me out. After that I will return your little friend, unharmed and unspoiled." "And unused, right?" "Well…" I can’t tell whether she is teasing me or lying or both. "Never mind!" Goddess. I must take it back, no matter the cost. "Lead the way." "Actually… I was hoping we could go to your place." "Well, we cannot. My roommate booked it for the whole afternoon." "Well, shit." \ \ She is taken aback, but why? Does she have no quarters to return to? Does she sleep in the gardens and is too embarrassed to admit it?" "Would you prefer to go somewhere else?" I tentatively ask. "No, my place will do." She avoids my gaze. "It is just… somewhat untidy at the moment." "Oh." Seldom have I been so relieved to be wrong. "It is fine. I am not that prissy. Come on, make way." \ [[How bad could it possibly be?|C7S18S1]]

\ "Goddess almighty, what happened here?" "Yeah, pardon the mess." I would not call this a mess, I would call it a scourge. Unwashed clothes piled up at random, remains of food on the walls, broken jars of wine on the floor, and an aggressive mold slowly but surely advancing on the ceiling. These are not the quarters of a dark elf, this is a goblin den. \ \ "How, in Her Holy name, has //this// come to pass?" I ask, on the edge of exasperation. She shrugs. "What can I say? I like to party." "I also like to party, but not- The fuck is that?" "Basheba’s cunt, princess. Chill the fuck out." \ \ I swear I saw something moving and for a moment I am a child again. Nefail used to scare me with horrible tales of the abominable things that squirm and scurry through accumulated rubbish and dirty clothes. All a cruel jest, surely. But what if it wasn’t? We have to intervene, lest they devour the temple along with its denizens. \ \ "Is this why you brought me here? You needed someone to help you wash away this calamity?" "Ha! That I can take care of on my own." I cast a doubtful gaze upon her. "What I needed help with is with studying. My preparation with some of the topics we are supposed to be already familiar with is somewhat... lacking." \ \ I nod slightly, though I know not if I can be of any real help. I have never been the best student, as Veldrina often and most discomfortably reminded me. Still, first things first, we need to make this place habitable anew. "Tentacles and tendrils, we cannot study here. Grab the broom and the mop. We are cleaning up this place." "We?" She raises both her eyebrows. "As in, you and me both?" "Do you expect me to do this all by myself? Because I can’t." "No, no. I’m just a little surprised, that’s all. Let’s… let’s do this." \ [[Let’s|C7S18S2]]

\ As a child, I always considered cleaning an easy and menial job. Fit for those who are unable or incapable of doing anything else. Once Synafae left for her novitiate and Nefail was put in charge of my education, I found out that was not the case. \ \ Cleaning is hard work that requires much attention to detail. Nefail had me clean her and my chambers several times, she even had me wear a tiny apron that left nearly all of me exposed. Additionally, she never failed to punish me for the tiniest imperfection. That is how I discovered my love for spanking. \ \ The space I have to manage now is much smaller than that of the opulent chambers of my big sis, and rather than supervising me, Sha’zal is helping me. She does not have any apron though, for me or herself. Watching her going about her chores half-naked is somewhat… distracting. \ \ We work hard for most of the afternoon and, even if we cannot make the place hospitable, we at least make it habitable. We can finally sit at her desk and do some actual studying. \ [[Get to work|C7S18S3]]

\ She begins laying down the great number of readings she has collected. Books and scrolls, in the tongues of men, elves, and drow. They cover a wide range of topics, including history, theology, mythology, philosophy, and natural sciences. There is enough reading material to keep Laele busy for a month, and me for a couple of years. \ \ "So…" She begins. "I was recommended these by a librarian." "She let you borrow all of these? You must have impressed her." "The only thing she was impressed with was my ignorance." I laugh, only to realise a moment later that it was not a joke. "Erm, how about we begin with something close to today’s lecture?" "Sure." \ \ She invites me to help myself. I browse the material until I find what I am looking for. "Ah, here we go. A treaty on Temptation: Ethics of Tantric Technique." I hand the tome to Sha’zal. She is not as enthusiastic as I hoped. "Is everything all right?" "Why don’t you read it out loud?" She pushes the book back to me. "I’ll… get some tea ready." "Erm… sure, of course." \ \ I do as asked but focusing on reading is not simple. Sha’zal seems to have misplaced the pot, and the water, and the tea. When she thinks me fully focused on the reading, she hovers above me as if trying to grasp some hidden meaning from the words as I transform the runes into sounds. \ \ "What are you doing?" Asks I. "Nothing, don’t mind me." "You are acting odd." "Odd? How odd?" "I don’t know what else to call it. What are you trying to accomplish here? Surely you are not trying to seduce me." "As if I needed to." "Don’t." Confound her. "Can you explain why are you…" And it hits me, suddenly but unequivocally. "You can’t read!" "I can!" She growls back at me, only to lower her eyes in shame and soften her voice. "Although, not runic drow. Not well at least." "Goddess… how… this cannot be." Not in a hundred years have I heard of, let alone met, an illiterate drow. "Does anyone else know?" "No." "You do realise you could be expelled for this, right?" "And I’ll know exactly who I will murder should that ever happen." \ @@#question; \ <<link "I’m growing tired of all these threats">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ "You are awfully quick in threatening with violence. It is unbecoming. Also, it is //whom//." "Do not patronise me, rich girl!" She smashes her palms on the table, making it, and me, tremble. "You have been handed everything. Everything you ever ate, was spoon-fed to you; every door you walked through, was opened for you; and everything you know, was carefully taught to you. I had no such luck. You have no idea what I had to go through to get here!" "Well… fine, why don’t you give me an idea?" \ \ She appears conflicted. To guard a secret is to keep a burden. And this burden I can tell she is eager to share. \ \ "Swear to me." She demands. "Swear to me that everything I will say will remain between us." "Before House and Matron." She sounds doubtful. No, not doubtful. Confused. "That means I swear." "Fair enough." She takes a deep breath. \ [[Listen to her story|C7S18S4]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Surely she does not mean that">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ "I’m just trying to help." I try to explain. "I never considered how hard your life so far must have been, away from kin and Goddess, nameless and homeless." "I don’t want your pity." She crosses her arms. "Then have my sympathy," I say, with a familiar burning in my eyes. "Or is that too much for proud Sha’zal? Does my affection in every form disgust you?" Her stern frown softens. "I’m sorry." \ \ I should perhaps be more angry. Yet I always found rancour to be exhausting. So all I do is accept her apology with a nod. "Will you tell me what happened to you?" I ask. She appears conflicted. To guard a secret is to keep a burden. And this burden I can tell she is eager to share. \ \ "Swear to me." She demands. "Swear to me that everything I will say will remain between us." How difficult a confession this is going to be, I can only imagine. Never have I kept such secrets. I can only promise not to betray her trust. "I swear." "Fair enough." She takes a deep breath. \ [[Listen to her story|C7S18S4]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ "The reason I can only kinda, sorta, somewhat read the runes is that I never studied them, not really." Says she. "But your Drow is perfect. Your accent is a little strange but your mastery of the grammar and the ideoms is as good as any Menzoberranyr's." "Because it is my mother tongue, literally." She betrays some emotion as she recollects memories both fond and sad. "Mother taught me the speech, but I never truly learned the runes. Our kin are few where I was born and so are our scripts." "Where were you born?" "On the surface, in a city along the Sword Coast. Baldur’s Gate." Her mouth curves into a smile full of nostalgia. "The name probably means nothing to you." \ \ But it does, and it is extraordinary! This girl has seen so much of the world already. "Of course, I have heard of Baldur’s Gate. My sister Synafae told me all about her time there. She described it as a chaotic, dirty place. Yet vibrant and full of life." "More like full of death, again, literally. In the last thousand years it has been hit by every sort of imaginable catastrophe… and some unimaginable." She proceeds raising her fingers one by one. "There was the war with Amn, the attack of the vampire lord, the wildmagic storms, the resurrection of Bhaal." "That is an awful lot of misfortunes." "Well, I was told that some city just a few leagues up the Ponthar River sank into Avernus. So, it could’ve been worse." "I suppose." I have a hard time believing half of what she says. "There also was that business with the giant brain." "Now you are just pulling my leg." I laugh. "With all these disasters, no wonder your mother brought you back here." \ \ Congratulations, Elifael. Once again you proved yourselves the queen of gaffes. All hail her majesty the fuck up. My few careless words have awakened in Sha’zal memories she would’ve preferred remain dormant. "Where is she?" I ask, more curious than delicate. "She is gone." "You mean you were separated?" Surely she was. Surely she is well, somewhere. Surely I can help her find her. Our kin does not die. "She is gone." Her voice is cold, collected, calm. To me, she might as well be shouting. "Told ya. Full of death." \ \ I don’t know what to say. To our kin, death is more of an abstract concept, a distant problem, something that happens to others perhaps, but not us. I am woefully unprepared for this. What can I possibly say that won’t sound foolish or inconsiderate. "I am… so sorry." Is the best I can do. \ \ "It was a long time ago." She dismisses the sadness with a shake of her head. "So, will you teach me the runes?" "I will teach you that and more." I take her hands. "Henceforth we shall study together every cycle. I shall teach you all about our history, our politics, our customs and laws. No one will ever doubt that you are drow through and through." "If you say so." "I do." I clear my throat. "We’ll start with some of our history. Do you have a blackboard?" \ [[If only Veldrina could see me now|C7S18S5]]

\ It is unnerving how little she knows about her own culture. Not to mention her abject ignorance about the teachings of the Goddess. I truly have to talk to her as I would to a child. \ \ "So, let me get this straight." Says she at the end of my protracted, if somewhat amateurish lecture. "Lolth, the motherfucking Queen of Spiders, ate Sharess." "No! She mated with Sharess." I reiterate. "Some do say she devoured her, but it is also possible that their union was consensual, so that both could extend their domain through the other." "Right… so she then returned to Corellon Larethian hoping that a heartfelt apology and some make-up sex would be enough for him to forget the tens of thousands of years of horror and war. Am I following?" "It is a somewhat crude recollection, but yes." "So, when he told her to eat a dick, she returned to the Underdark, kicked out all the lads, and no drow male was born ever since?" "The Great Passive Aggression, yes." "This is insane. How can this whole thing possibly work? I mean, how can you have enough babies?" "Enough babies for what?" "Well, to replace folks when they die." I giggle at her silliness. "Our //folk// never dies." She stares at me as if I was mad. "You are shitting me." "I am not. The Goddess made us everlasting… did you not know that?" \ \ Her eyes full of doubt and scepticism tell me she did not. Still, she can scarcely believe it and sees a trap behind what seems too good to be true. \ \ "Everything dies, eventually, one way or the other." Says she, with the resignation of her fellow surfacers. "It is so, yes. But with the Goddess’s blessing, old age will never touch us. As for illnesses, violence, or incidents, Her priestesses can always bring you back from the fugue plane." "This can’t be." "But it is." I giggle. "What does it feel like to find out that you are immortal?" "Fucking disorienting… and all drow live forever?" "All that received the Goddess’s grace, for sure." "Swell… and how does one earn her grace?" "You already have it. All drow are blessed with it during their baptism." \ \ She lowers her eyes. Her face so stern and fair twists in shame and pain. A silence that is as heavy as it is eloquent befalls us. I gasp. \ \ "You are unbaptised!" I cannot, despite my best efforts to do so, conceal my dread. "Yeah… is that bad?" "Is that-" I choke on my own words. "How could you be admitted to Tier Breche? Who presented you to the temple?" "It’s a long story." "Sha’zal, this is serious! If anyone found out… Goddess, the scandal. You could be expelled or… or worse." "You think I don’t fucking know that? Lower your voice, gods dammit." \ \ I must take many deep and long breaths before being able continue. "What was your plan? Facing the ordeal a virgin? What? Stop laughing! This is a serious matter." "Sorry, sorry." She must dry her eyes. "Sweetheart, I can assure you I have not been a virgin in a century." "In a century? How old are you exactly?" She ponders way too long before answering this question. "A hundred and thirty. Give or take." "You lost your virginity at thirty?" Lucky bitch. "Yep. Disappointing experience, really. The following century was better though. Why?" "How can you be so calm?" I ask, just about to strangle her. "You have never received the Goddess’s grace. No wonder you are so frigid." "Frigid?" She jests. "Yes, frigid!" I jest not. Surely this is why she refuses to kiss me. "How can you hope to endure the long lust? Do you even know in what danger you are?" "I got a pretty solid idea. Why do you think I made my way here from fucking Baldur’s Gate?" I don’t have an answer to that, only more questions. "I had a plan, all right? I meant to enter Tier Breche. Seducing a priestess, convince her to baptise me in secret and go on with my novitiate." "And? Any luck?" "Not really, no." She is forced to admit. "Those snobbish dickgirls don’t want to give a houseless brat the time of day. I had to seek help." "Whose help?" She shrugs as if the answer is obvious, and it is. "Amaliica!" "Yep. Miss Baenre promised me the protection and favour of her house." "For the ongoing price of your unwavering subservience." "Damn right. And before you ask, no, the deal is not paying off. I did all she asked of me and got very little in return." "Did what exactly?" "Oh, you know. Stuff." "Such as?" "Such as holding her seats, performing her chores, letting her use my lodgments to throw a party… bullying other novices." And there it is, the last piece of the puzzle. "Before you ask, no. I don’t know why. She is one of those, I guess." I remain jaw dropped and silent, unable to make sense of it. Perhaps Sha’zal is right. There is no sense to be made. \ \ "Look. For what it’s worth, I am sorry." She is a proud one, Shebali Sha’zal. I know those words did not come easy to her. "Well, for what it’s worth, you are forgiven," I reassure her, and for the first time, she truly does smile. \ \ I take her hand. She shivers but does not chase me away. I silently ponder what to say and do next, when an idea makes its way into my pervy little mind. \ \ "I’ll have you baptised!" Says I, as confident as I can fake it. "What?" "My eldest sister is a priestess, a powerful one too. She will baptise you and I shall be your godmother." So brilliant is my plan that it makes me giggle. "For real? You are not shitting me, are you? You mean it?" "I swear before House and Matron?" She does not trust my oath. To her, it must sound too good to be true." And what will that cost me?" \ @@#question; \ <<link "Help me get back to Amaliica">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ "I have no idea why Amaliica has it in for me, but I believe sooner or later we will come to a confrontation. When that time comes, will you stand by me?" "Against her?" She scoffs. The idea is absurd, yet charming. "Why the fuck not. Can’t say I particularly like her." We both nod in agreement. \ \ "And, anything else?" Asks she, half-smiling. "Mmm… no, that’s pretty much all I wanted to ask." "Are you sure?" Her smile widens. "I see, you want me to take the initiative." With a single swipe of her arm, she clears the desk of books and scrolls. She grabs onto my ass, effortlessly raises it, and firmly plants it upon said desk. "It is all right. I also prefer to be in charge." She caresses my chin. "Spread those thunder thighs for me." \ [[I spread them|C7S18S6]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "I want many many sexual favours">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "Well, for starters, I want you to fingerbang me again." "Ha! I knew you fucking loved it." "I didn’t hate it." Says I, despite knowing she sees right through me. "I want you to finger-bang me every cycle, three times. Once in the morning, once at noon and once in the evening." "Once." "Twice." "Once." "All right, once… but I also want a kiss afterwards." "No." "A hug and some cuddling?" "No." "Hold my hand?" "...deal." \ \ I giggle over the agreement we reached. "Good. Tomorrow we’ll start in earnest. Now it’s getting late we should go eat something before-" "Hold on, princess." She stands between me and the door. "Where do you think you are going?" "To dinner? I already skipped a meal too many." "You do know how much I hate to be in debt." She steps towards me, forcing me to walk backwards and bump my ass against the desk. "I see, you want me to take the initiative." With a single swipe of her arm, she clears the desk of books and scrolls. She grabs onto my ass, effortlessly raises it, and firmly plants it upon said desk. "It is all right. I also prefer to be in charge." She caresses my chin. "Spread those thunder thighs for me." \ [[I spread them|C7S18S6]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Nothing">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ "Come again?" If she was sceptical at first, now she is downright stupefied. "You heard me. Nothing." I repeat. "You are my friend. I do not help my friends for compensation." "I…" She stutters. "I don’t know what to say." Which is ironically the best thing she could say. Some silences speak louder than words, and some tears are better than any smile. \ \ "Gods..." She tries to suppress her smile. "I am this close to giving you that kiss." "I did not want you to kiss me!" How many times do I have to lie out of my teeth about this? "All right, all right, sorry!" She giggles. "Look, how about this? You liked what I did for you yesterday, didn’t you?" "I…" fucking loved every second of it and am getting wet just thinking about it, "didn’t hate it." "Well, that was nothing. Want to see what I can do when I really mean it?" It is I who am speechless now. If I was to voice my thoughts, she would take me for a slut, even more than she does already that is. "I get it. You like to have me take the lead. I like it too." With a single swipe of her arm, she clears the desk of books and scrolls. She grabs onto my ass, effortlessly raises it, and firmly plants it upon said desk. "Ready?" She asks, and I happily nod. "Spread those thunder thighs for me." \ [[I spread them|C7S18S6]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ "Oh, fuck!" I’ve been here but two cycles and am already developing quite a foul mouth. But what can I do about it, when I have Sha’zal’s savage tongue lapping on my clitoris? "Gentle!" "No." Says she, shoving her middle and ring finger unceremoniously inside me. "You are going to make me cum." I try to halt her by squeezing my thighs around her head, she parts them with ease and keeps going. "That’s the idea, princess." "I don’t want to cum right away, I want to enjoy this. Oh, Goddess!" The way she fingers me, it is nothing like when I do it alone. Her fingers are so much longer than mine, so much stronger. She must be drenched to the wrist by now. "It is fine, I know you’ve been wanting this for a while, right?" She bites her lips. "Right?" \ \ I can’t tell if she really needs validation from me or if she is just teasing. Either way, I can’t lie. "I- I’ve been wanting this-" I stutter between moans. What is she doing to me? I can barely think, let alone speak. "I’ve been wanting this since you ripped off my fucking clothes and exposed my ass to everyone." "Ha! I knew it. You are such a slut." "Don’t call me that." "But you are a slut. You are such slut that you enjoy being assaulted and taken advantage of by a dirty houseless commoner. Oh, if your mother could see you now." She would probably fuck us both into oblivion. Goddess, what thoughts does this girl put in my head? Maybe I should ask Mother to baptize her instead of Nefail. Give her a taste of what I have gone through. We’ll see who’s the slut then, would we not? "Are you still with me, princess?" "Don’t stop!" \ \ For the next half hour or so, she makes me die. It takes her but a couple of minutes to bring me to the edge of orgasm and she keeps me there for the following twenty-eight. "Let me cum!" I implore. "Not yet, princess." "Surely your fingers are getting tired." I moan. "Just let me cum, so that you may rest." "Believe me, princess, it would take me a long time to get tired of this." She gives me a lick that makes me scream. "Oh, Goddess!" Confound her, I was almost there. "I’ll give you a diamond if you let me cum." "No." "You can have all my jewels, and my clothes too. Please, Sha’zal, please, please, please, let me cum." "Mmm, can I also keep your sex toy?" What the fuck. "You used it?" "I’m using it right now." \ \ She stands up and lowers her garments. I look at her as if hypnotised, the spectacle stimulating me almost as much as her tongue and finger. She exposes her pussy to me, I see now that she has had Mr. Dildo Beggings trapped inside her vagina this whole time. She lets it slide out, leaving a trail of pussy juice connecting my beloved toy to her drenched vulva. \ \ "You used my dildo!" I am shocked. For good or ill, not even I am sure. "I did. Twice." She grins. "And now you want to taste it, don’t you?" I seal my lips, afraid of what might come out of them. "Don’t worry, I won’t force you to admit it." She lays it upon my lips and gently pushes through them. \ \ It is a nice cock the one she is pressing down my throat. Not big, but nice. I wonder whom it belonged to. The leathery texture feels pleasant on the walls of my throat, but what delights me is the taste it leaves on my tongue. Sha’zal may be stark and wild, but her pussy tastes sweet. She looks at me all too pleased with the effect the treatment is having on me and, truth be told, so am I. \ \ "Do I taste good?" Asks she. I can only mumble a positive answer, my mouth still full of my smooth dildo and her wonderful taste. "If you behave, I may let you try the real thing one day. You would like that, wouldn’t you?" I would love that and I let her know with my eyes. "Good girl." She pushes the dildo deeper into my throat before pulling it out. She then goes back down between my thighs, caresses my labia with the tip and prepares to push through my most moist minge. \ \ "Wait!" She halts in an instant. "I… have a request." "A request, eh?" She seems intrigued. "And what would that be." "Promise not to make fun of me." "You ask too much of me, princess." Goddess, she is relentless. "Fine then. Would you mind, you know, putting it inside my other hole?" \ \ She did not, in fact, expect that. "Don’t laugh." I implore. "I would never." She lies. "It’s just… never mind. Raise your hips for me and I will make both your holes very happy." "Yes, also… could you make it a little bigger?" This time she does laugh. "Stop it." "Sorry, sorry. I don’t mean to judge. To each their own. But how am I supposed to make it bigger?" "You mean you don’t know how it works?" Evidently not. "Give it here." \ [[Show her|C7S18S7]]

\ I give her a quick and practical demonstration of the Dildo’s powers. She marvels at the magic and would sure be eager to try a few combinations. I myself would love to show her the cock that is going baptize her and, even more, the one that baptized me. But I don’t want to interrupt what we were doing. I am so close and need it so badly. \ \ "All right then. Let’s see if I figured this out." She shifts the dildo into a larger cock. "How about this?" "It is very beautiful," I admit. "Still a little small though, don’t you think?" "A little small?" I must look quite mad to her. "You are shitting me, right?" "Yes… yes of course. It was but a jest." Goddess, this is so embarrassing. "This one is perfect." She sees right through my clumsy deception and mocks it with her grin. "All right, all right, I’ll try again." \ \ We try a few extra cocks, all pretty, but none has the combination of length and girth that my asshole would prefer. Sha’zal grows incredulous, and more than a little frustrated. "Fine, how about this one?" The dildo twists into a new shape, somewhat alien but pleasant, with huge succulent balls and a wide flat head. "This one’s perfect!" I rejoice. To Sha’zal, my choice must appear ludicrous. "You are joking, right?" "I am not." Says I. "This cock has about my ideal length and girth, it also looks rather exotic, which is always a plus." "Is it now?" She must clench her teeth to rein in her laughter. "It is. It looks from the lower planes. What does it belong to? An incubus?" "Do you know what a donkey is?" "Some sort of demon?" "Gnnn… yeah. Sort of." She snickers. "Gods, you are just too precious." "What’s so funny?" "Never mind. The important thing is that you like it, that it turns you on." "It sure as hells does." I bite my lips imagining the powerful and sublime creature this magnificent cock must belong to. I imagine it having its way with me for hours upon hours. "Perfect… are you sure you want this up your ass?" "Balls-deep." "Well, you asked for it." \ [[Let’s put this bad boy where it belongs|C7S18S8]]

\ We do not have any lube to apply, so we decide to get it wet with our tongues. Once it is all nice and shiny with saliva, Sha’zal pushes me back and I spread my bumhole for her. "Last chance to back out." Says she. "Stop teasing me." Says I. She begins to push. \ \ She goes in slowly, making me enjoy one centimetre at a time. The sensation of being opened up is heavenly. I just wish I could have more. Darn it! Why does she have to go so slow? "Are you well?" She feels compelled to ask. "Yes, it is just very intense." "I Bet…" "Could you go a little deeper?" "I can try." \ \ She pushes but does so with superfluous care and misplaced shyness. This is so unnerving, she is giving me half of the sensation I want. "Deeper!" I must insist. Finally, when the artefact's ballsack hits my ass, I touch the sensation of fullness I was looking for. My nerves awaken all at once and my nipples feel so hard and full, they could cut a diamond. \ \ "That hit the spot, didn’t it?" Asks Sha’zal. "Oh, yes." I breathe heavily. My face and my voice are twisted by the pleasure. "Ye Gods, princess. Respect, that ass of yours is something else." "Thank you." For some reason, I find this compliment extraordinarily flattering. "Want me to go back and forth with it?" I nod, giddily. "Want me to lick your pussy as I do it?" I nod, ecstatically. \ [[Enjoy the sensation|C7S18S9]]

\ I feel as if in the arms of the Goddess. My ass so full, my pussy so wet, my clit and my vagina being pleased by a most capable tongue. And yet, the one thing that drives me insane are her eyes. \ \ Sha’zal looks at me like a displacer beast would look at the prey she has just captured. Enjoying the moment, savouring the end of the hunt, before sinking in the fangs and feasting. I feel like a rothe calf, completely in her power. I am most fortunate that this predator does not wish to devour me, it merely wants me to scream my lungs off with an orgasm that, I believe, will shatter every piece of glass within a hundred meters. \ \ "Goddess almighty!" I pant. "Where did you learn to lick pussy like this? Do they have schools of tantric technique in Baldur’s Gate too?" "Well, sorta. There’s Sharess’ Caress." She snickers. "I should take you there sometime. They’ll fucking love you." "Sha’zal, please, no more. Let me cum!" "Oh, but I am having so much fun." She gives me a series of licks that make my toes curl up and my soul burn. "Oh, fuck! Even when you are gentle you are mean." "Trust me, princess. It will be worth it." \ \ As if I had any choice. I am powerless to stop her, so I let her have her way. She pinches my nipples while sucking my clitoris and fingering my g-spot, I almost cum and she stops. She does that again and again. I feel as if the long lust is about to take me. "Are you still with me, princess?" "Sha’zal, I’m fucking imploring you, let me cum! I… I will die if you don’t." "All right, all right. We are almost there. But first, I wanted to try this. \ \ She pulls the dildo out of my ass, almost to the tip, then shoves it back in, making me scream. "Does that feel good?" Asks she, her grin wet with my juices. "More! More!" I beg of her. She goes at it again. Her lips hold my clitoris in place while her tongue dances all over it. I try to hold in my moans. Perhaps I can finally cum without her noticing. Impossible, I quiver and quake, once more on the verge of climax. "Ready?" Asks she. "Don’t stop!" I scream. She makes my scream turn into a wail. \ \ I cum for what feels like a minute and scream so loud they probably heard me in her native Baldur’s Gate. \ [[At fucking last|C7S18S10]]

\ It takes me more than a few moments to recover from the earth-shattering orgasm I just experienced. Sha’zal helps me down and I fall into her arms. I have to appeal to all my self-control not to seek another kiss from her. I could not stand another rejection. \ \ "I take you liked it." Says she, and I nod like a child that just ate the most delicious pastry. "Would you like me to…" She taps on the dildo, upon which I am still impaled. "Yes, but please be delicate." I implore. "My butthole becomes very sensitive after I have just cum." \ \ She slides the Dildo Beggings out of my stretched-out butt, slowly and gently as I requested. It is about halfway out that she decides to shove it a little bit back in, making me yelp. "Oops, sorry." She makes fun of me. "You are so bad." "And you like bad, don’t you?" I do, but only during sex, not after. \ \ Moments later we lay down on her bed. No kisses, no cuddling, though she does hold my hand. "Are you hungry?" I ask her. "Want to take me to dinner?" She teases me. "We should go to the refectory, otherwise we won’t get anything to eat until breakfast." I try to move in a little closer. "You could sit next to me and we could, I don’t know, talk more about your studies." "Better not. If Amaliica sees us together, it could be bad." "Oh… of course." \ \ Another painful disappointment. It would be wise to leave her the space she very clearly wants. But I’m not wise. "Sha’zal," I call her and she turns to me. "I want more." "Of what?" Asks she, with a giggle. "Of this, of you." "I see." She looks away. I feel another rejection coming up, but at least this time she chooses her words with a degree of care. "I am not ready for that." She dashes my hopes. "I understand." I gulp. "No, you don’t. It is… beyond complicated. I would like us to keep going like this though." "You don’t have to. I promised I would help." "And I promised I would repay you. Just… I cannot repay you like this, not now, not yet. Please, don’t be mad." "I won’t," I promise her. "Can I just ask you one tiny favour?" "All right, shoot." She smiles a curious smile. "Could you use the dildo again?" "You don’t want it back?" She shrugs. "All right, I’ll gladly indulge you." "And after you do, can I clean it for you?" "You are crazy." She sits up and shakes her head at my request. "And also very sweet." "So…" "We’ll see. Now get up and get dressed. I’ll see you tomorrow." She winks at me. \ [[I’ll see you tomorrow|C7S18S11]]

\ Dinner was a little closer to the meals I'm used to at home. Finally some meat, finally some real seasoning, finally some wine. I don't see Iivea, however. Is she still with her special someone she won’t tell me about? Possibly, probably, hopefully. In any case, I’ll ask the refectress if I can take away something to eat, so that I may return the favour my friend did me this morning. \ I make haste, wondering if I will find Iivea in her lover’s arms. When I reach the door, I raise my hand to knock, but should I? If I don’t, I might catch her in the act, which would be funny. I don’t want to put my friend off, but come on, she had the whole cycle to herself. I've earned some eye candy. Decisions decisions. \ <<if $love gte $lust>>\ \ Goddess, I am so tempted, but I resist. I knock on the door and wait for an answer. Not a sound, perhaps she did not hear me? I knock again. This time I believe I heard something. A moan? Not of pleasure, more like a cry for help. I pull up my house symbol and the magical lock bolts open. \ <<else>>\ \ I will just take a quick peek inside before going in. No one will notice. I pull out my house symbol and the lock bolts open. \ <</if>>\ \ I see Iivea, she is alone and not in the conditions I expected to find her. She has been beautifully bound by a most capable hand with a most elegant rope. A single piece of silken thread envelops my friend, running all across her body, squeezing out of it all the best parts, and concealing nothing. Her forearms are bound to her calves, making it impossible for her but to lay belly up with her legs open. She is calling for help, not an easy thing to do with a ballgag in your mouth. \ \ "Iivea!" "Eiphaeph?" "What in nine hells has happened here?" Despite her being blindfolded, I can see her frown. "Huat pho you phin? Unhie mhe!" \ \ I proceed to remove the blindfold and the ballgag first, the knots holding together her arms and legs prove too complicated to undo. I can’t help but notice the mess on the sheets. How many times did she come? "What did I miss?" I ask. "Well, let me tell you, that was unbelievable." "I can tell." I give the knots another try. "Was it all you hoped for?" "That and more, so much more." She bites her lips. "I had no idea a woman could make another woman feel such things. It was beyond intense. Goddess, I think I love her." "You barely know her." The knot resists my fingernails. "You should invite me some time, or at least ask her if she has a sister." "Erm… yeah." She avoids my gaze. "Could you free me, now?" "I’ll have to get a knife. This thing is more stubborn than I am." \ \ We decide to have a midnight bath before going to sleep. We exchange our stories of the cycle, even if I am the one doing most of the talking. Iivea insists on defending the identity of her partner and I decide to stop pestering her about it. She will tell me when she is ready. \ \ Neither of us feels like sleeping alone, so we decide to cuddle together in her bed. We are both exhausted and sleep comes fast. I am all too happy to visit the world of dreams, but this cycle has one last surprise in store for me before dawn. \ \ My dreams, sweet and wet, dissolve beneath the silken touch of a hand unseen. I open my eyes expecting Iivea, but no, she is fast asleep right next to me. "What?" I mumble. Or try to mumble. I feel the vibration in my vocal cords, yet no sound comes from them. The air is paralysed in a cloud of silence. I turn the other way and there, caressing me with her perfect hands, is my sister Synafae. \ \ I shout out her name, though my voice is as still as all else. So I express my feelings by throwing myself into her arms. "Dearest, dearest, dearest sister." I gesture with my fingers. "Where have you been?" "I have been busy, with things of great importance to everyone but me." She smiles, her pearly white teeth gleaming like diamonds. "I came as soon as I could." "What things of im-" She holds my hands before I can finish my question, she holds my hands tightly as if telling me to hush. "We don’t have much time, the spell will hold but a few precious minutes." She gestures all around us. "In the cycles to come I will explain, but right now I have to do something I've been waiting for far too long." I smile at her. "And that would be?" She answers by pulling my bum to the side, she wraps my thighs around her neck and kisses my pussy. The questions will wait, I spread my legs wide for her and finally, after what feels like an eternity, my pussy meets my sister Synafae’s tongue. For a few precious minutes, I revert to my forty-year-old self again. It is good that the spell around us mutes all sounds. Otherwise, I would surely wake Iivea up with my screaming. \ [[Let her do me|C7epilogue]]

\ Miz’ri’s and Laele’s place is a bit of a greenhouse. Many potted plants decorate the otherwise relatively plain chambers. I recognize most of the flora and fungi but a few are entirely unknown to me. Among the many two look especially exotic, one is a miniature version of the great luminous tree I saw in the woods. The other does not emit any light of its own, it is instead illuminated by a magical stone shimmering with a warm orange light. The plant itself looks like a rather ugly bush full of thorns, but the bud on top holds a promise of untold beauty. \ \ "These are splendid!" I admire. "Does Laele keep all of these?" "Actually…" Miz’ri blushes. "These are mine. I am a bit of a green thumb." "I see." I try not to sound too surprised. "It must require a lot of work taking care of all these plants." "Hardly." She laughs. "Underdark flora is incredibly resistant and can bloom with almost no water or care. My main concern is making sure they don’t grow too much. Except for that bitch over there." She points at the budded flower. "Thorny little thing is from the surface and keeping it alive without sunlight is a real pain, let me tell you." I laugh at her coarse manners. They should bother but they don’t. With her around I can have somebody else voice the opinions I dare not speak out loud. "In the end, though," She holds up the bud. A hint of crimson petals already blossoms on the very tip, tiny yet visible. "I believe it will all be worth it." "I don’t think I know that flower," I admit. "Few among our kin know it. It is a Hanali Winsom, a rare flower that grows only in the sacred wild groves of the darthir." "A flower from our surface cousins and sworn rivals." It is bold of her to speak so openly of such a thing. "Does your family know you keep such a thing?" "My family cares little for my flowers, except for the one that blooms betwixt my cheeks." "I bet." I giggle. "And also, this flower is a symbol of passion and it is sacred to the Goddess, I’m sure." She sighs. "Once it blossoms, I was planning to give it to Laele. But as of late, I’m not so sure she would appreciate such a gift from me." \ \ I can’t help but feel envious, and perhaps a tad jealous. Miz’ri is a fantastic girl and Laele does so little to return her affection. Still, it is not my place to judge. \ \ "You seem to love her very much," I state the obvious. "Of course I do. She is the smartest and prettiest girl there ever was and I am… well, neither of those." "Have you known each other for a long time?" "Ever since we were little." "Are your houses not long-time rivals?" "Indeed, and we were both rebels." She smirks. "It all started at a ball in honour of some distant cousin’s return from the ordeal. Matron Hun’ett and Matron Myzrim both decided to show off their latest candidates for Tier Breche. That put me against Laele. It was an extremely one-sided confrontation." I listen attentively and sympathise, reminiscent of the many times I was compared to my sisters, all three of them. "They shouldn’t have forced you into such a thing," I tell her. "I am glad they did." She brightens at the happy memory. "After being bested in rhetoric, singing, and handjobs, I pretty much ran away and she came after me, to cheer me up. Can you believe that?" "Easily." She smiles in gratitude. \ \ "After that, we grew very close. We would spend as much time together as we were allowed. Actually, no. We spent much more time than we were allowed. She consoled me when I was sad, I made her smile when she was bored; she helped me overcome my limits when I thought I couldn’t, I kept her company when she felt lonely." "That sounds very sweet." "We also fucked like rothes in heat. I mean, we did everything two unbaptised drow are allowed to do and a few teeny tiny things that are not. We licked each other silly; we masturbated together sharing our fantasies; we even shared a few cocks, though we were unable to fully enjoy them at the time." \ \ As I listen to her, I am reminded more and more of my own happy memories of Synafae. How I miss those afternoon teas in the garden, those long baths in our pool, those long nights spent tasting each other’s pussy. I wonder what she is doing now. Why has she not come to visit me yet? \ \ "I thought that would last forever. But ever since her baptism we somehow… "Drifted apart." I finish her sentence. The silence becomes heavy, as heavy as the pile of books accumulated on her desk. "It is by reading all of these that you mean to win her back?" "What else can I do? You heard her, right? Apparently, she is now sapposexual." I refrain from correcting her. "If I want to taste her pussy again, I will have to convince her that I am smarter than most of my potted friends here. So I will take all this knowledge and stuff in my head as much as it will fit." "And I’ll be happy to help you." I nod. "Shall we begin?" \ [[Begin studying|C7S18M1]]

\ "Let’s get to it." Says Miz’ri, sitting down. "Grab Laele’s chair. I am sure she won’t mind." As I am making my way towards Laele’s desk, I stumble upon yet another chair. Identical to the one Miz’ri just sat on. I grab that instead. "What should we start with?" Asks I, sitting down. Miz’ri does not answer, perplexed by my seat. She moves her butt to study the chair she is sitting on herself and comes to a panicked conclusion. "Get up!" She shouts. "What?" Before I can do anything, my wrists and ankles are restrained. \ \ The wood and cushion beneath me creak and twist. A huge maw opens beneath my butt and a proportionally gigantic tongue rises to fondle it. The slimy slithery thing finds its way under my garments and I yelp as it explores everything beneath. \ \ "Chester, down!" Miz’ri yells. The thing does not heed. Wooden hands hold me in place as the long tongue rips off my garments. It slides back and forth on my pussy, putting me in greater and greater distress. "No! Bad Chester! Let her go." Miz’ri aids me, kicking and beating the rapey chair. "Stop! No more cuddling for you, mister." the last threat is more effective. The thing does indeed let me go, if slowly and reluctantly. It then crawls towards Miz’ri, as if grovelling. She halts it with her foot. \ \ "Good." Says she, leaning what little weight she has on the rebellious shifter. "Now go into the corner and see not to bother us anymore." Chester retreats to a corner of the room and shifts into a new form, that of a chest. \ \ "Forgive him. Since we got here, I have not been playing with him all that much." "What is it?" Asks I, holding together my ruined garments. "And why do you refer to it as a he?" "That’s Chester, my pet mimic. A present from my sister, for my baptism. I refer to him as he because he is as dumb and single-minded as only a male could be. I should have told you about him. I’m sorry. Goddess, look at you." She stares at my ripped clothes. "I am so sorry." "It happens." All the time. "I’ll get you something from Laele’s wardrobe. I would give something of mine but, well, I doubt anything would fit the national treasure you use to sit." It is the second time she refers to my butt as a national treasure. I may accept the treasure part, but national? "Are you sure Laele won’t mind?" "Positive. I steal her stuff all the time. Ah, here. This one will fit, with a bit of effort." \ \ It takes indeed quite a lot of effort, but fit it does. Now that my national treasure has been properly stored, if barely covered, we can go on. \ [[Begin studying for real|C7S18M2]]

\ "What should we start with?" Asks I. "You choose." Says she, leaning back on her chair. "I almost fell asleep only reading the titles." "How about… this one: Desire, Love, and Identity: Philosophy of Sex and Love, by-" "Pass. I already tried to skim through it twice." "I see… something lighter then. How about: The Handbook of Sexual Ethics?" "Dull, it’s all about explicit consent." "The horror." I shiver. "What about The Philosophy of Sex: seventy-first edition." "They should, very obviously, have stopped at the sixty-ninth." "fair enough… How to Train Your Cock-Pet." "Oh, now we are talking. Is it the illustrated edition?" "It seems not." "Pass, thank you." \ \ After considering and discarding a whole library worth of tomes, we finally come across an interesting title. "Marriage, Monogamy and Malpractice. Patriarchal Society in the Surface World." "Oh Goddess, not that one." Miz’ri grabs onto her hair. "Laele is obsessed with this fucking book." \ \ I skim through the pages in search of a chapter of interest. Most of the book focuses on politics, particularly on the necessity to end the oppression of women and restrict the role of males all around Faerûn. Several chapters are dedicated to the institution of marriage, a noun that means nothing to me but sounds a lot like slavery, and not the fun kind. \ \ "It does not seem much of a captivating read." Says I. "Because it isn’t." Miz’ri yawns. "Can you think of anything less sexy than politics?" "I probably could, but not effortlessly." We exchange a complicit laugh. "While Laele just adores that book, she spends most of the day, and basically the whole of the night reading the bloody thing." "Curious." I flip page after page. "I swear last night I heard her suffocating her moans." She whispers to me. "She was masturbating while reading this thing. Can you believe that?" "This is odd." "I know! How much of a sapposexual can one be?" "No, I mean there is something odd with this book. Look." I show open the book at the start and about two-thirds of the way through. "After a while, the pages seem to repeat." Miz’ri frowns. She rises from her chair and comes to see for herself. "Are you sure?" "Quite sure, I mean look." I flip back and forth between the two sections. "See these two pages, they are identical. And I don’t mean the same but identical to the tiniest stroke of ink. No scribe is that precise." \ \ Miz’ri takes the book from me and begins flipping it back and forth. After a deep, if frantic analysis, she must come to the same conclusion. About two-thirds of the way the book ends and ‘loops’ back at the beginning. "This is absurd, aren’t books supposed to be expensive?" "Very expensive." I state the obvious. "No self-respecting scribe would waste this much time and these many pages for… I cannot imagine what for, to be honest." \ \ We ponder over the mysterious manuscript for a while but come to no satisfying conclusion. Clearly, we are missing several pieces to this puzzle. "If only Veldrina was here." I sigh. "She would know what to do." "Who’s Veldrina?" "Our House Mage. The most clever woman I have ever met, also the most frigid one. She would probably solve this mystery in a moment and scold me for not finding the obvious solution myself." "Mmm… we can’t leave Tier Breche before the end of the week but we could try and see the master librarian." "Who?" "Malla something. I don’t remember her name. I do remember her hips though, and her tits. The kind no wizard robe can conceal." "She is a wizard?" "A wizard and a priestess." I picture in my head Nefail wearing Veldrina’s robe. "Odd build." "Laele is a big fan of hers. She may very well be the one person she looks up to in the entire temple." "And you think she will receive us?" "Us?" She asks. "You are coming with me?" "That goes without saying." I wink. "I’m sure the two of us together can be much more convincing don’t you think?" \ [[We are off to see the wizard|C7S18M3]]

\ We head back to the tower of Sorcere, which never fails to make me feel tiny when walking to it and ignorant when walking through it. All these scholars, so proud, so prudish, stare at us as if we were intruders. \ \ "Don’t mind them." Says Miz’ri, who strides forward like a crownless queen. "They are just envious of you." "I don’t see envy in those eyes." Says I. "Only contempt. What did we ever do to them?" "Have you ever wondered why any drow would study the arcane arts?" To be honest, no. I never asked myself such a question. Among our kin, arcane magic is a useful tool but a tool nonetheless. Those who wish for prestige and station, study the divine. "I always thought they chose this path out of personal interest. Much like Veldrina." "They were forced into this path." Says Miz’ri. "The reasons can be many: perhaps their families did not have the connections necessary to admit their daughters to the High Temple; some were ejected by the priestesses, some have violated the sacred tradition of the baptism or were never baptised in the first place. Some, and I truly feel for them the most, are simply frigid." "Blind to the Goddess’s light?" The very idea is to me terrifying. How can anyone not enjoy sex, is completely beyond me. "This is terrible. Who would ever want to live without love? Is there nothing that can be done to help them?" "Not much. I had a cousin like that once. Nice girl, kind and caring. Fun too, but utterly insensitive to the most charming caress or caring lick." "Absurd," I whisper. "What became of her?" "Out of desperation, my aunt cast her into the tentacle pit. Persuaded this would finally cure her of her condition. She prayed to the Goddess to show her Her light, she prayed and prayed." "And?" I ask, dreading the anwer. "Did it work?" "It didn’t." Miz’ri’s tone, usually so cheerful and lighthearted, makes me gulp. "She came back to us broken and terrified. It took years of loving care to bring her back to reason. When she did recover, she was offered a chance to redemption or exile. She chose the latter." "Frightening," is all I can say. "Not that much, many of her kind aren’t nearly as lucky." She puts on the word //kind// an emphasis that makes me uneasy. \ \ Finding the Head Librarian proves challenging. According to the students, Malla Greianna Sorn spends most if not all of her time in her study. They share this information with a mocking grin and we soon find out why. There are no stairs that lead up to her door, only vertical tunnels that can be traversed employing flight or levitation. \ \ "Cheeky bitches." Miz’ri mumbles. "If they think this will stop us, they have another thing coming." "How are we going to get up there?" "It depends, how much do you weigh?" "What? Why would you need to know that?" "Trust me." \ \ I do trust her and regret it. Miz’ri places one of her tiny hands on the house symbol she uses as a pin and the other on my national treasure. She speaks a single arcane word and my normally very heavy backside becomes lighter than air. "Miz’ri, what the flying fuck!" "Pun intended?" She grabs onto my butt and we begin floating upward. "You could’ve warned me." "Be still, you don’t want me to lose concentration." \ \ We ascend through the lightless tunnel like a horny little gremlin attached to an inflated balloon. "I could’ve held you in my arms, you know?" I lament. "It didn’t occur to me." She giggles, pressing herself onto my softness. "Do you need to squeeze me so hard?" I ask, her little hands giving me a pleasant but embarrassing pressure. "I might fall, then the spell would break and you would fall on top of me." "Goddess, no." If I died in such an embarrassing fashion, I would rather not be resurrected. "Hold on tight." "As tight as I can, you beautiful butt goddess!" She buries her face in me. [[Almost there|C7S18M4]]

\ If the whole of the library is a temple to knowledge, the study of the head librarian is the most sacred chamber within. The tall marble desk is an altar beyond which impossibly tall and impossibly overloaded shelves reach up. It would be impossible to consult most of these books without some form of telekinesis. We walk inside the temple, all the way to the altar. Sitting at the desk is the head librarian, tall, robed, and fully immersed in her scribing. Unaware, or more likely, uncaring of our intrusion. \ \ "Honoured librarian, we have come-" She silences Miz’ri with her index. Using the same fingers, she commands one of several hourglasses on her table to flip. The message is clear. We are to remain silent until the sand has flown. \ \ The very moment the last grain of sand has passed, the robed woman puts her quill down and observes the two of us as if we just appeared out of thin air. "Novices, your visit is unexpected. I can scarcely afford to fall behind on my schedule, so please state your necessity. You have one turn of the hourglass." With the last word spoken, the hourglass flips anew. \ \ "Malla Greianna," Miz’ri begins. "We are here for we have found a rather strange manuscript and we were hoping you could help us solve the puzzle behind it." "What manuscript do you refer to?" "That would be this one here." Miz’ri produces the tome. \ \ With quick gestures and arcane whispers, Malla Greianna commands the tome to lay itself bare before her. The pages flip away, turned by an eldritch wind. The librarian’s eyes follow each turn of the page, darting with a speed no mortal should be capable of. When the book has flipped from cover to cover, it shuts with a conclusive slam. \ \ "This book has been tampered with." She informs us. "A minor but effective illusion has been laid upon the pages." "An illusion?" Miz’ri and I exchange a perplexed glance. "Most likely to conceal the real content of the tome. A precaution difficult to spot but easily undone, to those who have the means." "Means which you possess, am I correct?" Asks I. "Obviously. What is not obvious is, do you want me to do this? Whoever placed such spell clearly did not mean for anyone to see what it conceals." \ \ Miz’ri appears conflicted, and rightfully so. It was presumably Laele who placed this illusion, surely to conceal it from prying eyes such as ours, and presumably, she had good reasons to do so. Then again, was I Miz’ri and was Laele Synafae, would I be able to rein in my curiosity? I could not, and neither can she. "I need to know what this is." Says Miz’ri. "She never kept such secrets from me." Malla Greianna nods. \ [[Let’s find out what’s in these pages|C7S18M5]]

\ It takes the head librarian but a few pulls on the threads of the weave to undo what is probably the result of much more time and effort. The pages and the cover rearrange forming a completely different tome, holding completely different knowledge. At this moment we expect anything, we are ready for anything, except for what we see when the spell is completely undone. \ \ On the book cover is a human male and what a human male it is. He sports a chiselled jawline, which is all we can see of his face. The illustrator deemed it unnecessary to portray his brow, eyes, or the upper part of his nose. The rest of his physique was, on the contrary, portrayed with the utmost care. Bulging muscles radiating strength and power, a sculpted abdomen uncovered by even the tiniest bit of body fat. Power and virility seem to flow through the carefully depicted veins going about his godlike limbs. I have never seen a human male in my life, but this one must be the way they depict a god. He is not alone on the cover, a much smaller feminine figure is depicted in his arms. She is tiny, compared to him, for a moment I mistake her for an elven child but her proportions reveal that she must indeed be a halfling girl. Her features are much less spectacular than those of her male counterpart but she is very cute, adorable even. She is no damsel in distress. On the contrary, she is heavily armed with a pair of knives and a crossbow. Yet she seems happy to be carried by the powerful male, whom she looks upon with doelike eyes. On top of them appears the title, written in common: //The Weasel and the Bear: an Erotic Saga//. \ \ "Tentacles and tendrils!" I whisper, but almost shout. "Fucking hells!" Says Miz’ri, her voice trembling. "Fascinating." The head librarian says, as cold as the icy shores between the elemental planes of air and of water. "It seems your friend is heterosexual." "Hetero- No!" Miz’ri shouts. "No, no, no. She is normal, she is a good girl. She would never…" Her denial is short-lived. This would actually explain a lot. "This is absurd," I whisper, shivering before the vulgar and hard shapes of the muscular man on the cover. "Who could possibly ever find such a creature attractive?" "Many more than you may be led to think." Says Malla Greianna. "Heterosexuality is a condition that often afflicts the young, the unbaptised, and those who have not been properly educated according to the teachings of the Goddess. "That is not L- my friend’s case." Says Miz’ri. "She never… I don’t believe this. Who could fake being normal for all these years?" \ \ Miz’ri and I remain speechless, while the head librarian orders the book to close itself shut. "It seems we have a situation here." Says she, making both me and Miz’ri shake with terror. "As the head librarian, I have to confiscate this book. It is a forbidden reading." "No!" Miz’ri shouts. "If we do not return it, my friend will know I pried through her things." "That should be the least of your concerns." She states with a coldness that is unbecoming. "As a priestess, it would be my sacred duty to report her to the clergy. She may need to be probed for impurity and possibly exorcised." "No!" Miz’ri grabs the book from the desk and runs for the exit. She soon finds out that the doors are sealed. \ \ Malla Greianna shakes her head but does not otherwise betray any emotion. I look at the hourglass, precious little sand is still in the upper half and it flows down quickly. "Malla Greianna, I implore you to reconsider." Says I. "I might, but you only have approximately two minutes to make your case." The sand keeps falling. "I’m listening." "We… erm." Miz’ri looks at me with imploring eyes. I can’t let her down now. She would get herself expelled or worse to defend Laele. \ @@#question; \ <<link "Manipulate her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ "Honoured one," I make my voice as firm and as cold as hers. "We have reason to believe the person who got a hold of this particular book is innocent, indeed we believe she herself may have been the victim of a wider plot." "I see." The sand keeps flowing. "What makes you think so?" "A recent and sudden change in aptitude, in stark contrast with the person she has been thus far. Holding her accountable would perhaps cure the symptom but do nothing to heal the illness." The head librarian halts to ponder. The sand is almost out. "You make a good point, still it is not your place to handle such a delicate matter. This is the duty of the sister justiciars. It should be to them that you should all report." Fuck! I did not consider that. What do I do, what do I do, what do I do? "We erm… we…" The last grains of sand fall. "We are fully committed to solving this matter ourselves, no matter the cost." \ [[Time’s up|C7S18M6]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Seduce her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "Malla Greianna, we understand that things may look bad, but please, let us not blow things out of proportion." This woman is impossible to read, her cold stare makes any approach feel awkward and doomed to fail. Still, I must try. "A friend of ours has merely shown a degree of curiosity that is perhaps inappropriate but hardly deserving of the sister justiciars' attention. Allow us to handle the matter ourselves. We will cure her." "Will you?" She studies me with her eyes that might as well be those of a doll. "And what makes you think you could be capable of such a feat?" "Well you could ask our many many lovers, or, if you so prefer… " The last grains of sand fall. "put us to the test." \ [[Time’s up|C7S18M6]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Persuade her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ "Malla Greianna, please, she who acquired this book is a good person and a dear friend. If she did something wrong, she needs help, not retribution." I implore her. "If you want to help her, you should entrust her to the clergy." "Malla Greianna, you strike me as a woman of reason, so please consider. According to your experience, who is more likely to be able to help someone who has strayed from the Goddess's path? Family and friends, or the sister justiciars? Whom would you trust more to lead the stray calf back to the herd? I implore you, honoured one, to give us a chance." The last grains of sand fall. "We will do anything." \ [[Time’s up|C7S18M6]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ For a few terrible moments, she remains perfectly still and silent. Not pondering but frozen. "Are you making me an offer of a sexual favour in return for my cooperation on the matter at hand?" We hesitate to answer. "I know the answer to be obvious. Still, protocol requires me to ascertain the spontaneity and sincerity of your proposition. I believe to have done nothing to compel you to this course of action, can you confirm that?" "We… confirm?" Says we, with growing uncertainty. "I also presume you feel duly attracted to me and would be content with a sexual encounter with me even without the promise of a reward. Do you confirm?" "Oh, that we confirm no problem." Miz’ri bites her lips. "Right Elifael?" "Splendid." The librarian does not waste time with my opinion on the matter. Either she cares not, or already knows, or both. "As it happens I am in dire need of efficient sexual assistance and have struggled to strike the right balance between effectiveness and efficiency. Are you proficient in oral sex?" Miz’ri holds in her laughter. "I can certainly claim to be." "Very good. What about anal sex?" On that matter, Miz’ri feels less self-confident. She casts a hopeful glance in my direction. "What?" Asks I. <<if visited ("C6S5c1b")>>\ "Well, I have rimmed that ass and, let’s be honest here, it was built for anal play." <<else>>\ "Look, I saw your ass up close and, pardon me for saying so, no way you were able to keep it virgin." <</if>>\ I blush in a mix of shame and anger. "I am sorry, but we may not proceed unless you can meet my most basic needs." Says the head librarian. For the very first time, she betrays a bit of emotion, that of disappointment. "I-well-erm-I-mmm." My stuttering leaves Malla Greianna unimpressed and Miz’ri quite distressed. Take courage, Elifael. Do it for your friends. "I am told that I am gifted, back there. I did not have much practice as of yet but… I believe I could be able to take you." "Your uncertainty is duly noted. Before proceeding, your capabilities will need to be put to the test." Without further ado, she sets her robes aside and her cock flops out. \ [[It’s beautiful|C7S18M7]]

\ My appetite for cock and my thirst for cum, which I had managed to suppress so far, are suddenly awake. Malla Greianna’s cock is huge, beautiful, and sublime as a Priestess’s should be. One moment it is flaccid, the next it is fully erect, turgid, veined, and throbbing. <<if visited ("C7S10Sa")>>\ I must say, it is a very welcome change of pace, after all the beast-cock I had to swallow the cycle past. <<else>>\ The smell of it alone gets me salivating. <</if>>\ Miz’ri and I get on our knees, eyeing the throbbing cock as if hypnotized and gorging on our lips in anticipation. "You would be wise to disrobe." Malla Greianna recommends. The reasons behind her suggestion are obvious. \ \ We start slow and simple, smelling and savouring the smooth shaft of this superb schlong. No need for our two little mouths to fight over it, there is plenty for both of us. Miz’ri, ever generous allows me to give the head of Greianna’s cock the first suckle, while she and her long tongue slide up and down the shaft. I close my eyes to better savour the moment. \ \ I use my tongue to pull back the foreskin and hold it in place with my firmly clenched lips. I then proceed to rub with the tip of my tongue every bit of her glans, around the head and beneath the frenulum. She rewards my effort with a dense drop of pre-cum, which I readily gulp down. \ \ "It appears we are off to a good start." Says Malla Grianna. "We need to speed this up, though. My time is limited." With a wave of her right hand, the hourglass flips again. As for her left hand, she firmly places it on my head and pushes me down on her cock. \ \ She catches me unaware and consequently makes me choke. I must use all my self-control to suppress my gag reflex and let her pride slide down my throat. She feels so nice pressing against my insides. I let her use me as she pleases, faking passivity and using my eyes to tell her how much I am enjoying this. \ \ "Acceptable." Says she, pulling my head back. "Do pull out your tongue, please." I do as I am told and in a moment I find myself pressed against her ballsack. In the meantime, it is Miz’ri’s turn to suck. \ \ I find myself happily lost in these balls, so succulent and so powerful smelling. I regret my need to breathe. "You are sucking too hard, it is causing me pain." Malla Greianna reproaches me. "Goddess, I am so sor-" "I did not ask you to stop." She pushes me back onto her balls. \ \ Though I can barely see her, I can hear and even feel Miz’ri going up and down the head librarian’s pole. Judging by how intensely she is throbbing, Miz’ri must be doing an excellent job. Malla Greianna’s hand moves to grab her by the head, but Miz’ri slaps it away. She picks up the pace. "You favour an active role." Says Malla Grenianna, her otherwise mechanical tone broken by a few beautiful moans. "Unusual, but commendable." With the corner of my eye, I can see the sand flowing. There is not that much left, we have to make haste. "Leave some for me." Miz’ri and I share Greianna’s tip and delight it with our tongues and lips. \ \ "I must inform you that I am approaching my climax." Says she and there is still plenty of sand in the hourglass. I think we deserve a pat on the back and some thick cum on our faces. "It is going to be a moderate load. Be mindful that the way you handle it will be considered in your final evaluation." That was to be expected, so how should we handle it? \ @@#question; \ <<link "Lovingly share it with Miz’ri">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ I gesture at Miz’ri to approach. We firmly place our hands on the shaft and wank her as we exchange a sloppy and messy kiss. We keep our eyes shut, lost in passion. I can feel the magician’s rod pulsating. We slow down for a moment, preparing to welcome her load in our mouths. "Don’t stop!" She commands. "Go on." She begins wanking with her own hand. Miz’ri and I are all too happy to forget about her for a moment and focus on each other. She is a spectacular kisser and I lose myself upon and between her lips. I do my best to keep up with her and make her feel all my passion for her. Our display must be impressive, for we are soon showered in warm salty nectar. We break the kiss only to contemplate each other. "You are so beautiful when covered in cum." Says she, wiping it off my hair. "She is adequate." Says Malla Greianna. "As was your performance. Now, clean my cock so that we may proceed with the next phase of my evaluation. \ [[We did well|C7S18M8]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Down the whole load myself">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ As Malla Greianna’s cock begins to quiver, I pull back. My mischievous grin confuses and amuses my little companion. I exploit the distraction to bump her out of the way with my oversized hips. "Hey!" \ \ Miz’ri can’t do much to stop me. Before she can even get back up, the librarian’s cock has already disappeared inside my throat. I look at her with lust-filled eyes, showing her how much I am enjoying this, how much I love having her cock kissing the entrance to my stomach, and how much I want her to fill it with her load. She does not keep me waiting. Pushing my head down on her, she blows a huge load so deep inside I don’t even need to swallow it. She holds my head in place until she has no more to give. Her cock slides from between my lips without leaving the mildest trace of seed. \ \ Frowning and mumbling, Miz’ri grabs my chin and forces my mouth open. Not a single drop of cum left in my mouth. "Oops." Says I. "Greedy cumslut." Says she, making it sound like a compliment. \ \ Malla Greienna takes a deep breath and does away with the hourglass. "Adequate." Says she. "No need to clean my cock. We may proceed with the rest of the evaluation." \ [[I am ready and eager|C7S18M8]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Force Miz’ri to take the whole load">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lwickedness +=1>> \ \ Miz’ri is enjoying sucking on Malla Greianna’s cock so much that she seems to have all but forgotten about me. That gives me quite the naughty idea. I grab onto her head and hold it in place. "How about we kick this up a notch?" Before she can answer me, I force her down on Greianna. \ \ Miz’ri ability to swallow cock is extraordinary, but not infinite. I push her beyond her limit, forcing her down until she kisses Greianna’s crotch. Caught by surprise as she was, poor Miz’ri was not ready to suppress her gag reflex. She is choking and trying to pull back, but I hold her firmly in place, which Malla Greianna seems to appreciate immensely. \ \ "This is quite an intense sensation." She observes, unable to maintain full control of her tone. "Do not interrupt it until I am through, please." I was about to release Miz’ri but, she did say //please//. \ \ I use Miz’ri’s little head as I would a sex toy. Her face is soon turned into a mask of tears, saliva and precum. I help make her nice and messy for the benefit of our benefactress. "That’s perfect." Says the head librarian. "Make her gag more." Miz’ri’s eyes roll, while I oblige. \ \ "I am cumming." Greianna warns. "Hold her in place." I do not. Instead, I let Miz’ri back off. I don’t want her to gulp down all of that cum directly. I want her to be able to taste every drop. The priestess cums and it is a joy to see Miz’ri pretty cheeks inflate beneath the sudden pressure. \ \ While holding Miz’ri with one hand, I use the other to beat every bit of Greianna’s prodigious load out of her cock. Miz’ri politely gulps it all down, but she is struggling. The last mouthful and a half just won’t go down, but she is unwilling to spit it. I let her taste it a few more seconds before coming to her aid and taking my share of semen with a sloppy kiss. \ \ "You freak!" She scolds me. "Oh, I’ll get you for this." "I look forward to it." I retort and we exchange another kiss. \ \ "Well, I must admit that you have surpassed my considerable expectations." Says Greianna. "Still, the evaluation must continue. This will indeed be the decisive part." \ [[And I am ready for it|C7S18M8]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

<<if $love gte $lust>>\ \ As I lay my stomach on the smooth wood of the desk, I find myself fully exposed to the head librarian, I start having second thoughts. I am confident Malla Greianna is an extraordinary lover and Goddess knows how cock-starved I feel at the moment. And yet I feel uneasy. There is no intimacy between the two of us, our mutual interest is superficial at best and transactional at worst. I feel I am doing wrong to both myself and her. Still, Miz’ri needs my help. I am turning my back on her even if I have to turn my backside to an extremely well-endowed librarian. \ <<else>>\ \ When I first saw this majestic wooden desk, my first thought was: //surface oak, Veldrina would love this.// it certainly was not: //In a few minutes I will be laying there naked, belly down and ass up.// Yet, here we are. \ \ On one hand, I’m not too happy to share this sort of intimacy with a complete stranger. On the other hand, the stranger is a well-endowed librarian and my ass has spent too much time without a cock to fill it. I shake in anticipation. \ <</if>>\ \ Malla Greianna sits on her chair, cum still dripping from her half-erect cock. "Yours is a prodigious posterior." She compliments me. "Thank you." Says I, genuinely flattered that said posterior was able to stoke a fire in all that coldness. "Honoured one, should I-" "Thank you, I shall recover my erection myself. Instead, I want you to get your companion ready for me." From her drawers, three vials of many coloured liquids fly up to the desk. "Make sure her anus is properly oiled and lubed up. I do not intend to hold back and I find that too much pain spoils the pleasure. Also watching such a remarkable derriere well-glazed and oiled up will no doubt help me recover my erection faster." "I heard her." I giggle. \ \ Miz’ri proceeds to pour generous doses of oil over my butt. She massages with love and care, then proceeds to lube my asshole. Her tiny fingers are gentle and playful, I bite my lips as I feel them entering me. The gentle touch of her tiny yet capable hands makes the lower half of my body shake with anticipation. "Does this hurt?" She asks me. "Not at all, it feels very nice." I giggle. "I think she is nearly ready." She tells the head librarian, before approaching my ear to whisper. "She is enthralled by you." "You think so?" "She is already leaking precum and she is huge… Elifael, are you sure you can take her?" "You are worried about me?" I wink at her. "Trust me, I got this." She snickers and plants a quick pecker on my lips. "For luck." \ \ Malla Greianna rises from her chair and approaches. She invites Miz’ri to step aside and, holding my butt spread with one hand, pushes the head of her cock towards me with the other. "Wait." Says I. "Allow me." I spread my own butt for her, making my asshole twitch for her. "Is everything to your liking, honoured one?" "It is." Says she. "Would you have any reservation against me shoving it all the way inside with a single shove?" "Me?" I feel the head of her cock kissing my purple ring. "None whatsoever." "Brilliant." A second later, my asshole touches her crotch. \ \ I feel everything inside of me making way for the intruder, or should I say the guest? A most welcome guest, indeed. A guest of honour. "Oh, fuck!" I moan, unable to hold the word. "I appreciate the verbal stimulation." I hear Malla Greianna say. "Although, I can assure it is entirely superfluous. Your ass feels extremely stimulating. Please, do not mistake my detached analysis of my sensations as a lack of enjoyment." "I’ll try not to." I whimper. "You seem relatively at ease, given the situation. Are you in pain?" If there is any pain to be felt, it is buried beneath a mountain of pleasure. What’s taking her so long? Why is she not fucking my ass? "Just a little," Says I. "Are you ready for me to move?" Fuck, yes! Give it to me. I want to feel those balls slapping my pussy. "I believe so, yes." \ \ She pulls her cock back out and, after adjusting her stance, slowly pushes it back in. She does so, again and again. "Can you manage this rhythm?" No, it’s too fucking slow. "It is fine, honoured one." "You are doing splendidly. So much so, I am finding it difficult to hold back." "I would encour-" The head of her cock hits a sensitive spot that had thus far somehow eluded her. I let out an exasperated moan. "...encourage you not to." "Good Goddess!" Miz’ri grabs my hand. "Elifael are you all right." "I am." I squeeze her hand, before turning to Greianna. "Honoured one, please, no more." "I… don’t know if I can inter-" "No, I mean, no more holding back. Please!" I beg of her. "If feels like you are teasing me. I implore you, fuck my ass. Fuck my ass as hard as you can. I need it." My request leaves her stunned and speechless, for about five seconds. \ [[Give it to me|C7S18M9]]

\ "Oh, my Goddess!" Miz’ri gasps. I would feel embarrassed, was I not busy getting myself impaled on this magnificent cock. Malla Greianna has finally let go of her hesitations and is fucking me the way I want it. She pulls nearly all the way out and thrusts back in with all the vigour her hips allow. Every time she slides back in, her ballsack slaps my wet pussy and the head of her cock kisses my heart. \ \ "I must admit, yours is an exceptional ass." Says the head librarian, her mechanical tone barely broken by her grunting. "Either you possess supernatural skills or supernatural talent." "Thank you so much," I tell her, rolling my eyes and gorging on my lips. "I mean not to flatter you. I am simply stating that yours are not normal skills or talents. Would you agree to have me test your ass to its limits? For the sake of knowledge, of course." "Does that mean we passed your test?" Asks hopeful Miz’ri. "Well, not yet. I still have to cum, which may still take some time." "Some time?" Miz’ri returns to me. "Hang in there, Elifael. We are almost there." "I am- Oh, Goddess!" My moans grow louder. "I am fine… I can… take it…" "I can never thank you enough." Says she. "Can I help you somehow?" \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ That’s so sweet of her to show such concern. I hope Laele realizes how lucky she is. I must admit it, I am envious //and// jealous. "Keep holding my hand." I moan. "It helps a lot." "Of course." "Would you also… kiss me?" "Of course-" "No, not like that." I feel silly blushing over such a thing while my ass is getting the pounding of a lifetime. "I know I am not Laele but… could you pretend I was? Just until she comes." "Oh…" My request catches her by surprise and leaves her pleasantly confused. "I’ll try." \ \ Miz’ri holds my hand and caresses my cheek. She lays her lips onto mine and gives me a kiss that would make a yochlol blush. The sweetness she puts in her lips and tongue forms a stark and extraordinarily beautiful contrast with the raw passion with which Malla Greianna is destroying my asshole. I lose myself in that contrast, enjoying the best of both worlds to the fullest. \ \ "Your display of affection is unexpected but welcome." Malla Greianna says. "I believe the final stage of your evaluation is about to commence. Are you prepared?" "I am, honoured one. Please, fill my ass with all your love." "Excellent. I shall commence pumping your ass full of cum in five, four, t-three…" "Miz’ri, please." I pull her back to me. "I need you more than ever." Three seconds later my mouth is full of tongue, and my ass full of cum. \ [[It is heavenly|C7S18M9a]] <<else>>\ \ Oh, isn’t she just the cutest, offering me her help like that. If only she knew how little I need it. Then again… I could exploit the chance to have some fun with her. Why not? Why should I be the only one to enjoy this delicious cock? \ \ "No, no. I told you, I am fine." I let out an exaggerated moan. "Oh, Miz’ri. I feel it." "What?" "The long lust, I believe. Oh, Goddess almighty. I believe it is overtaking me. I need to stop." "But we are almost there! Just hang in there a little longer." "I will, my dear, I will. Although, I don’t know if I can." "Malla Greianna!" Miz’ri rises. "My friend is in distress. Would you like to… switch back to my mouth perhaps." "Alas, I’m afraid we may not proceed so." The head librarian states. "Yours is an excellent mouth, but it is not comparable to this ass. I don’t think I am capable of stopping." Miz’ri looks at me again, I fake distress, which she easily believes. "Would you perhaps be willing to switch to my ass?" She proposes, comprehensively hesitant. "Surely you would not let it go untested." "I suppose I should not." Malla Greianna ponders. "So be it, get on top of her." "Erm… could I first lube up a l-" "Miz’ri, please!" I implore. "I can’t take take it anymore." I must resist laughing. \ \ Miz’ri hops on top of me. Her cute tiny butt must make such a pleasant contrast with my huge plumpness beneath. Malla Greianna slides out of me. It is hard to conceal my frustration and fake relief, but it is worth it. I hear Miz’ri suffocate a scream as Malla Greianna enters her balls deep. My asshole throbs with envy. \ \ "Your ass is quite adequate." Says Malla Greianna. "Albeit, you do not possess your friend’s gift. Does this hurt?" "N-No!" Miz’ri lies out of her teeth. "Good, because I am not going to slow down." \ \ Poor Miz’ri, I may have gone a little too far. I hear her yelp and moan, concealing her pain very poorly. I turn around to face her. I see tears shining along her beautiful cheeks. "Hey, it is all right." I caress her. "It will soon feel better." "Goddess, this hurts so much." She whimpers. "I am bringing shame to House and Matron." "Hush, hush, don’t speak like that." I embrace her. "Seeing you taking a gigantic cock like that, like an all-grown-up woman, I’m sure she would be proud." \ \ Malla Greianna does not notice Miz’ri distress or perhaps does not care. She nails her onto me with her cock, and I believe I can feel it pounding through her. She gives her all, poor thing. I must admit, watching her pretty face all twisted in this mix of pain mixed with pleasure, is beautiful. She is beautiful and I want her all to myself. "Here," I bring her closer to me. "Let me comfort you." I kiss her with all the passion I can bring about with my lips and my tongue. She does the same to me as if trying to let the pain flow out through the kiss. "How is this?" I ask. "Does it still hurt?" "It’s getting better." Says she. "The kissing helps." "Then kiss me until it feels good." \ \ As Malla Greianna keeps pumping Miz’ri’s ass full of cock, I pump her mouth full of tongue. After long minutes of sloppy, even messy kissing, she finally begins to relax. Malla Greianna’s pounding also gets more intense, she must be getting close. "I believe I may resume." Says I, raising my legs and spreading my asshole. "I can take her, you don’t need to-" I silence Miz’ri with my index. "You have done all you could. For now please, just kiss me." She does, and I feel a little guilty in denying the pleasure of getting her ass stuffed full of cum. Sorry, Miz’ri. I’ve let this magnificent cock fuck your ass instead of mine, but there is no way I’ll leave the load at the end of it. \ \ "Your combined effort is about to pay off." Malla Greianna says. "The final stage of your evaluation is about to commence. Are you prepared?" "I am, honoured one. Please, fill my ass with all your love." "Excellent. I shall commence pumping your ass full of cum in five, four, t-three…" "Miz’ri, please." I pull her back to me. "I need you more than ever." Three seconds later my mouth is full of tongue, and my ass full of cum. \ [[It is heavenly|C7S18M9b]] <</if>>\

\ Malla Greianna carefully pulls her cock out of my ass, as the mere sensation of sliding out must be intense. She leaves a pleasant trail of sloppiness behind her, my asshole twitching, pleasantly stretched out and leaking. But I care little for her, my heart and soul belong to Miz’ri. \ \ "You were fantastic." She whispers to me between sloppy, loving, hungry kisses. "You were, and this is not a compliment that I make often, more than adequate." Malla Greianna lays back on her chair, massaging her flaccid, still cum-leaking cock. "You have passed my test, cum laude." We are unsure if that was a joke, neither of us dares to laugh. "So, does that mean?" "That means you have secured my cooperation on the matter at hand." She squeezes the last drops of cum out of her urethra. "I shall not report you to the sister justiciars, nor will I seize this book." "That is fantastic…" Miz’ri can’t contain her joy. "We don’t know how to thank y-" "I do. As a matter of fact, my cooperation will not be unconditional." She commands her robe to readjust. "From this cycle henceforth, you will assist me in my daily work." "That sounds reasonable." "You will also inform me of your progress on the matter at hand. I shall allow you to handle it, but handled it must be." "That goes without saying." "I also must, again solely for the sake of knowledge, test this… perfect ass to its limits. I hope that will not be a problem." "I…" I meet Miz’ri eyes. "Of course." "Splendid. Now, please get dressed and leave." For a fraction of a second, I swear I saw her smile. "I have allowed myself to fall behind schedule." \ \ "Phew, we made it," I tell Miz’ri. "Can you get our clothes, I can’t feel my legs." "But Elifael, your ass is all sloppy and leaking cum. We can’t go to dinner like this." She hops down the desk and goes behind me. "Don't worry, I'll lick all the cum up for you. I'll make your beautiful asshole all nice and clean." I melt on her tongue. \ [[Oh my…|C7S18M10]]

\ Malla Greianna carefully pulls her cock out of my ass, as the mere sensation of sliding out must be intense. She leaves a pleasant trail of sloppiness behind her, my asshole twitching, pleasantly stretched out and leaking. But I care little for her, I have sweet little Miz’ri all quivering in my hands and I am not going to let go of her any time soon. \ \ "You were fantastic." She whispers to me between sloppy, loving, hungry kisses. "You were, and this is not a compliment that I make often, more than adequate." Malla Greianna lays back on her chair, massaging her flaccid, still cum-leaking cock. "You have passed my test, cum laude." We are unsure if that was a joke, neither of us dares to laugh. "So, does that mean?" "That means you have secured my cooperation on the matter at hand." She squeezes the last drops of cum out of her urethra. "I shall not report you to the sister justiciars, nor will I seize this book." "That is fantastic…" Miz’ri can’t contain her joy. "We don’t know how to thank y-" "I do. As a matter of fact, my cooperation will not be unconditional." She commands her robe to readjust. "From this cycle henceforth, you will assist me in my daily work." "That sounds reasonable." "You will also inform me of your progress on the matter at hand. I shall allow you to handle it, but handled it must be." "That goes without saying." "I also must, again solely for the sake of knowledge, test this… perfect ass to its limits. I hope that will not be a problem." "I…" I meet Miz’ri eyes. "Of course." "Splendid. Now, please get dressed and leave." For a fraction of a second, I swear I saw her smile. "I have allowed myself to fall behind schedule." \ \ "We made it, Elifael. We made it" Says Miz’ri. "And it was all thanks to you." "Nonsense. We did it together." More sloppy kissing. "We should go to dinner, I’m starving after all this exercise." "You and me both, sweetheart. But there is one problem." "Problem? What problem." "You see, my ass is all sloppy and leaking cum. We can’t go to dinner like this." I give her one more pecker. "Clean it." "Oh… yes, yes mommy." She gets to work. "I'll lick all cum off of your beautiful butt and make your perfect asshole all nice and clean." \ [[Oh my…|C7S18M10]]

\ As we make our way back to the lodgements, we see the light of Narbondel growing dim. The cycle flew by and time is short. And yet Miz’ri walks with a slow and heavy pace. Concerned and pondering. "Hey, are you all right?" I shake her. "What? Yes, of course, I am." She keeps her gaze low. "I mean, we managed to keep Laele safe, for the moment. But what if she is found out? I mean, we discovered her by mere chance. Next time…" "I know." I sigh. "It is difficult to keep secrets in such a place. Yes, we all live here, but it’s no one’s home." "We have to do something." Her voice trembles. "I don’t care if she doesn’t like or even if she grows to hate me. I don’t want her to end up like…like…" She chokes on those words. "Hey, hey. It won’t come to that." I take her hands. "Malla Greianna talked of exorcism, right? Perhaps we can have one of our own or some other cure, surely there must be something we can do." "Only a priestess, a powerful one, could do such a thing. I don’t trust anyone in my family with such a matter." <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ "I know of one I may be able to convince." She lightens up. "Who? Your mother?" "Not my mother. My sister Nefail. She is bossy, and stubborn, and she doesn’t like me all that much. But I think I know how to get to her and, yes, I believe she will help us." <<else>>\ "I know of one I may be able to convince." She lightens up. "Who? Your mother?" "Not my mother. My sister Nefail. She is bossy, and stubborn, and she can be a pain to deal with. She also is one of the best people in this whole wide plane of existence. I believe she will help us." <</if>>\ "You would do this for Laele?" "No." I embrace her. "I would do this for you." She speaks no words. She doesn’t need to. Her embrace is all the thanks I need. \ [[Let’s get back to Laele|C7S18M11]]

\ We enter Miz’ri’s quarters to find them upside down. A distraught and distressed Laele is searching the place like a displacer beast chasing an elusive prey. Her demeanour changes the moment she notices us. "Oh, heya girls." She gets a hold of herself. "How was your cycle?" "What’s going on here?" Asks Miz’ri, who for the moment is proving to be the best actress. "What is going on? Hehe." Laele shrugs. "It seems I have misplaced one of my books and I was thus far unable to locate it." "I see… do you remember where it was the last time you saw it?" "It was safely stored on top of my personal shelves." She points at her side of the chamber, easily identifiable as such by the absence of potted flora or fungi. "I’ve looked for it everywhere, even inside Chester, almost getting raped in doing so, I should add." Miz’ri chortles. \ \ Laele grows uneasy, and suspicious. "Have you perhaps seen it anywhere?" "Me?" Miz’ri shrugs. "You know I don’t like your books, hehe. Not nearly enough illustrations." "Ah-ha… so you have not seen it, correct it?" \ \ Miz’ri does not want to lie to Laele’s face but neither does she know how to present the truth. "We might’ve taken the book." Says I, Miz’ri, and even more so Laele in huge distress. "What was it titled?" "Marriagemonogamyandalpracticepatriarchalsocietyinthesurfaceworld." For a moment we stand in awe at her tongue-twisting capabilities then pretend to rummage through the books we carry. \ \ "Oh, what do you know, here it is." I produce the book. "Well," She barely contains her impulse to snatch the book from our hands and our eyes from our sockets. "I would have it returned if you please." I give the book to Miz’ri so that she may return it herself. "I’m sorry," says she, handing the newly camouflaged tome to its owner. "I told you many times, I don’t like it when having my things mishandled, especially my books." Her tone is harsh, and only knowing the reasons behind it can we understand why she acts the way she does. "I’m sorry!" Repeats Miz’ri. "I just wanted to understand why you were so interested in that bloody thing. You spend more time with it than me." "I…" "I was hoping to learn something from it, perhaps we could discuss it or whatever, I don’t know." "You could’ve asked me." They both pretend to be mad at each other. It is heartwarming to see how difficult it is for them. \ \ "Again, I am sorry." Says Miz’ri. "I won’t do it again." Laele sighs of resignation and relief. "All is forgiven." Says she and the two friends hug it all out. "Though I believe you should go through some retribution. "Retribut-" "Chester, catch!" Laele pushes Miz’ri towards the pet mimic. The domesticated fiend opens its maw wide and poor Miz’ri stumbles headfirst into it. The chest closes shut around her. \ \ "Elifael, let’s go to dinner." "But what about Miz’ri." Miz’ri emerges from the mouth of the mimic but is unable to escape it. "Down, Chester, down! Bad boy! Bad." The mimic does not obey, it envelops Miz’ri in its tongue and tendrils. "Laele! It won’t stop." She shrieks. "he’s ripping my clothes, again!" "Indeed, after my own incident, I took the liberty of changing his safeword." "You bi-" Miz’ri’s mouth is now full of mimic tongue. Woody arms sprout from the side of the chest and force the unfortunate drow back inside its maw, where many tendrils await her remaining orifices. "Well, you two have fun, off we go." "Will she be all right?" Asks I. "Of course, she will. Fear not, I’ll come back and free her. In three hours or so, that is." \ [[It all worked out in the end|C7S19]]

\ I would be glad to go straight to my quarters and have a bath before dinner, but perhaps Iivea is still busy with her mysterious date. Also, I did promise I would check on Miz’ri. Finding my way to her lodgments proves simple, both her and her roommate are well known. I walk up to their door and prepare to knock. But I don’t, the door is just half-closed, \ \ I recognize Miz’ri’s voice coming from the inside, she is moaning loud and happy. Should I peek in? Perhaps, but I sure as hells will. "Laele, please." Yelps Miz’ri, sitting on top of a desk, with her legs spread wide and surrounded by a… remarkable collection of potted flowers and fungi. "We should really take a break." "No, I don’t think we will." Laele returns, while kneeling in front of her and interrupting her passionate cunnilingus. "My dearest friend felt neglected, and that is unforgivable." "I forgave you four orgasms ago." "And it will take twice as many before I can forgive myself." She explores Miz’ri’s insides with her index and ring fingers. "Look at how wet you still are. I can’t possibly leave you like this." "No, no you can’t." Miz’ri’s head falls backwards as she wails in pleasure. Her pussy juices flow down Laele’s hand making it gleam to the wrist. "You don’t want me to stop, do you?" "No, not ever!" \ <<if $love gte $lust>>\ \ It seems Miz’ri was worried about nothing. It all worked out in the end. I am glad they made up and should probably leave them be. A bit envious, but happy for them, I head to my quarters. \ <<else>>\ \ To think Miz’ri was worried that Laele was avoiding her. Look at them now. Look at them, indeed. Goddess, I’m starting to feel hot. Should I walk in on them? Ask to join in? No, no, no, they are just too precious. I don’t want to interfere with this… still, I can hardly let this spectacle go to waste. They did leave the door half-closed after all. I pull my garments aside and rub my already quite wet cunny. \ <</if>>\ [[Praise the Goddess|C7S19]]

<h1>Chapter 8</h1> \ A few cycles go by. I still miss home but I am slowly settling into the new routine. Iivea and I rise from bed, grab a bite, and prepare for the lauds. We partake in the morning ceremony, serve breakfast, and attend the lecture. \ \ Malla Narcelia, Malla Thallaria, and Malla Kaelae hold their digressions in turns, which form a balanced sequence of pars destruens and construens. \ \ As grand master of Tantric Technique, it falls to Narcelia to teach us how to harness the holy energy that is released with sex. Lots and lots of kinky sex. Malla Thalliaria, whose mastery of tantric magic is second to none, explains how to convert said energy into mighty spells. We learn how to heal, reveal, and conceal; we learn how to charm and learn how to harm. But above all, we learn how all these powers can help and improve our experience during sex. Lots and lots of kinky sex. Last but definitely not least, Malla Kaelae teaches us to be mistresses of our bodies and spirits, to better perform our many duties, and to better understand the //why// and not just the //how// of our practice. That we may not succumb to unbridled passion, and lose our minds while having sex. Lots and lots of kinky sex. \ [[I grow powerful and horny|C8S1]]

<<galleryimage "C1S2">> \ I’m almost tempted to tell her to slow down, to enjoy this a little bit more. Alas I cannot, the rising light from the windows reminds me of duties I can no longer escape. So I cross my legs around her neck and gently force her deeper into me. My thighs tremble as a small flood wets her cheeks. She helps me recover with delicate kisses and caresses until I am myself again. \ \ I rise from my bed not as quickly or gracefully as a drow should. My bed is soft and my butt is simply…well… very heavy. Synafae always says that I should be proud of my wide hips and booty, even Nefail likes to spank it a lot more than she cares to admit, but I really wish I could move some of that roundness to my disproportionally tiny breasts. \ \ "Maryl, please be honest, does my ass look too big?" "It looks splendid, mistress. Besides, mine is not much smaller than yours." "But you are a human!" I bite my tongue, I doubt she needs to be reminded. "I mean… don’t you think it would be better if I was a little more proportionate, like you." "You are being silly, mistress. Your figure is worthy of a queen." If she is trying to manipulate me, she is succeeding. I thank her with a deep kiss, which she eagerly returns. \ \ Minutes that feel like seconds pass, until the light reminds me of the time. "Good Goddess!" I shout as I grab my garments and get dressed. "Mistress, what about your breakfast?" "No time!" I storm out of my chambers with a ruffled dress, ruffled hair and empty stomach. \ [[I must hurry|Scene 2B]]

\ Inside Veldrina’s laboratory, the familiar smell of alchemical concoctions welcomes me back. My teacher is scribbling arcane runes on her thirty feet wide blackboard. \ \ "Well if it isn’t Malla Elifael herself, fashionably late as usual." Veldrina teases me with a deep voice. She truly is a strange one, she has the voice of a baritone, the body of an adolescent, and the heart of an old crone. She does not show nearly as much skin as a drow of her looks and stature ought to. She is also somewhat shy, preferring her constructs and contraptions to pleasure slaves. Her lack of promiscuity is almost heretical. \ \ "In a few cycles I will be on my way to Tier Breche, I just want to be prepared." "My oh my, aren’t we eager." "As I should be! My entire culture revolves around sex and I am still a virgin." "You poor thing, you do look rather tense. Did you skip your morning session?" "Indeed I did, I expect you will make up for it." "I might. Prove to me you have been a diligent student and I will give you a prize. Do sit down, sweetheart." She waves at a stool, standing miniscule in front of the oversized blackboard. \ \ This thing was perhaps conceived for a sylphid or a very tall halfling, it disappears beneath my oversized asscheeks. Contrary to my prediction, it does not break and feels more comfortable than it looks. Veldrina watches me, studying my reaction. "Here is your assignment for the day." She begins as an invisible force pushes a small desk in front of me. "I want you to write down all the main species of demons from the Abyss." "Mpf, easy." "By member size, in ascending order." \ [[Fine!|Scene 2B2]]

<<galleryimage "C1S5">> \ I do as she asks and let her do her job. She does so very quickly around my chest and waist but sure takes her time around my hips and buttocks. I can see her puffy little cheeks reddening as she wraps her tape measure around my thick rump. "What’s taking so long?" I ask with false irritation. "Nearly done, noble one." Answers the startled gnome. "Your forms are rather… exceptional, I cannot afford any mistakes." She is just adorable, I want to eat her up. That gives me an idea. "All right, I’ll bend forward." I raise my buttocks way up. "Is that better?" "Yes, it is!" She nearly shouts. "All right. But be quick about it, I can’t stay like this for long." She proceeds with her work but is in no hurry to finish. Maybe I can push this a little further. "My legs are getting tired, please hurry up." "Yes, yes! Nearly done." "Oh my knees, I’ll fall down." I drop on her. She tries to hold me up with her little hands but they just sink into my softness. She falls on her back, with her face buried beneath me. "Goodness me!" Shouts Maryl. "Mistress, are you all right?" "Quite all right." What is that, that I feel betwixt my cheeks? A little mouth gasping for air, a little tongue trying to steal a kiss? "Let me help you up." "Just a moment Maryl. I…I think I might have pulled something." I just sit there for the longest moment, reddening my face and wetting my panties. I just hope the poor thing does not suffocate or, even more likely, drown. \ \ When I finally get up, little Emerald seems to have died and moved to a very pleasant afterlife. "You clumsy little runt." Goddess, I almost sound like Nefail, no wonder she likes this so much. "I am terribly sorry, noble one." "Do you at least now have a good idea of my measurments?" "I most certainly do, noble one." "Are you sure? To me, you seemed somewhat distracted." I bite my lower lip. "Best you start over." "Yes! Of course, noble one." \ [[I'll take my sweet time|Scene 3A3]]

<<galleryimage "C1S5">> \ I do as she asks and let her do her job. She does so very quickly around my chest and waist but sure takes her time around my hips and buttocks. I can see her puffy little cheeks reddening as she wraps her tape measure around my thick rump. "What’s taking so long?" I ask with false irritation. "Nearly done, noble one." Answers the startled gnome. "Your forms are rather… exceptional, I cannot afford any mistakes." She is just adorable, I want to eat her up. That gives me an idea. "All right, I’ll bend forward." I raise my buttocks way up. "Is that better?" "Yes, it is!" She nearly shouts. "All right. But be quick about it, I can’t stay like this for long." She proceeds with her work but is in no hurry to finish. Maybe I can push this a little further. "My legs are getting tired, please hurry up." "Yes, yes! Nearly done." "Oh my knees, I’ll fall down." I drop on her. She tries to hold me up with her little hands but they just sink into my softness. She falls on her back, with her face buried beneath me. "Goodness me!" Shouts Maryl. "Mistress, are you all right?" "Quite all right." What is that, that I feel between my cheeks? A little mouth gasping for air, a little tongue trying to steal a kiss? "Let me help you up." "Just a moment Maryl. I…I think I might have pulled something." I just sit there for the longest moment, reddening my face and wetting my panties. I just hope the poor thing does not suffocate or, even more likely, drown. \ \ When I finally get up, little Emerald seems to have died and moved to a very pleasant afterlife. "You clumsy little runt." Goddess, I almost sound like Nefail, no wonder she likes this so much. "I am terribly sorry, noble one." "Do you at least now have a good idea of my measurments?" "I most certainly do, noble one." "Are you sure? To me, you seemed somewhat distracted." I bite my lower lip. "Best you start over." "Yes! Of course, noble one." \ [[I'll take my sweet time|Scene 3B3]]

<<galleryimage "C1S6C">> \ We finally let go of each other's tongues, leaving a moist trail of love on our faces. "So… feeling better." "Mistress, I… I am unforgivable." "There is nothing to forgive, it’s the fumes. Come, we should hurry home before…" "Well, well, well." The warm voice of a distant acquaintance reaches my ear, and sends shivers down my spine. "A drow sharing passion with a lowly rivvil right here in the middle of the street. That is most unorthodox." "Most unorthodox indeed, sister." Replies an identical voice, confirming the identity of both. Viconia and Vierna Zi’den, twin daughters of Matron Saela Zi’den. "Mind if we join?" Damn it, my piwafwi fell back. Too slowly I try to pull it on. "Wait, I know this one." Says Vierna, or perhaps Viconia, they are identical. "It is little Elifael, the third of little house El’Naar." She mocks me. The nerve! Her house is barely two steps above ours. "Where is your escort?" "They will be here any moment." I lie, very poorly. "Your slave seems to be in distress." "She is, I must take her to our house mage, so if you don’t mind." "Your palace is quite far away. We can’t possibly let you go on foot. Sister, summon the carriage." "There is no need." "Oh but we insist, we could never forgive ourselves should something happen to that plump rump of yours." \ \ An elegant carriage, pulled by invisible beasts, attended by invisible servants, and riding on invisible wheels, stops right beside us. The twins invite us to get on. "You… cannot force me." I utter. "We could never." Says one. "It would be against the will of the Queen of Phalli." Confirms the other. "All the same, if we were to use our charms, you could never resist us." To the Tentacle Pit with them, I have no choice. \ [[Step on the carriage|Scene 4A2]]

\ We step on the carriage and sprint off. The twins leave plenty of room for Maryl, forcing me to sit between them. My buttocks are squeezed between theirs. \ \ "This might take a while." Says one sister. "We might as well get comfortable." Replies the other. They drop their garments in unison, revealing their already fully erect cocks. Even those are nearly identical, except one leans to the left and the other slightly to the right. They are beautiful. Their hands are soon all over me. Goddess, how did I get into this situation? How can I escape? \ \ "She is a Virgin!" Yells Maryl. "A virgin?" They ask in chorus. "Yes. Matron El’Naar has yet to baptize her, touch her and you will feel her wrath." After a moment of silence, one of the twins begins to laugh. "It is an impertinent one, this slave of yours." "Yet she is right." Says the other. "We can’t violate tradition, sister." "To the Tentacle Pit with tradition, just look at this ass." She forces me to stand and rips apart what little garment was protecting my buttocks. She proceeds to spread them, exposing my cute little butthole for all to see, her cock twitches in anticipation. "It is simply perfect, it calls to me, it calls to my cock. I must have it. It is the will of the Goddess, I can feel it." She presses her tip on my anus, it is like fire. She is nearly as big as Nefail, there is no way it will fit. Goddess, give me strength! \ \ "Vierna, stop!" Viconia holds up my butt, protecting my virginity with surprising strength. "Our house may be more powerful, but we don’t need any new enemies. If you do this, Matron Sipriina will be the last of our problems." Vierna grits her teeth. "But I want her, I need to fuck her plump ass and I will not be denied." "Let go of her, I beg you." Says sweet Maryl. "You can have me, noble born. I would be delighted to satisfy your needs." She lets her garments fall, revealing her plump human body. "Maryl, you don’t have to." "Leave my mistress be and I will do all you want with joy." "With joy?" Observes Viconia. "What say you, sister? Her ass is quite plump and her bosom much more inviting." Vierna looks at me, conflicted. "I want her to watch, I want to see her touch herself." "I’m sure she would be happy to." With an eloquent glance, she invites me to say yes. "I would be thrilled." My answer sounds sarcastic, but not as much as it should. Vierna pulls back the tip of her cock, leaving a trail of precum between my cheeks. How can there be so much? \ \ The twins leave the whole seat for me as they move to Maryl’s side. "Have you ever served a priestess?" Asks Viconia. "Not two at the same time." Answers Maryl. Her eager yet fearful eyes send Vierna into a frenzy. "That is it. No more waiting." She pushes the plump human into her sister's arms and raises her legs, aiming her tip at the waiting asshole. "Don’t overdo it, sister." Warns Viconia. "To use violence is to invite the Goddess’s wrath." Even fierce Vierna is afraid of losing the favor of Lolth, she holds back. \ \ "No!" Yelps Maryl. "I want this, I truly do. Please, take me! Please, use me!" She spreads her pale-skinned buttcheeks with her hands, revealing her pink little star. Is it the fumes, is she still intoxicated? Or is she doing all of this just to protect me? Vierna hesitates no more, she slides in slowly, centimeter after centimeter. Maryl gasps and yelps, trying to remain still. Viconia holds her in her arms, mitigating her sister’s impetuosity with caresses and kisses. "Easy, easy now. The pain will soon turn to pleasure." "It has already. Please, don’t hold back." I can tell she is lying, at least partially. \ \ With a last shove, Vierna is finally buried balls deep into my poor servant's rump. Meanwhile, Viconia starts playing with Maryl’s breasts and gives her a long, sloppy kiss. They keep this up for quite a while. "How is she?" Asks Viconia. "All warm and soft on the tip, tight and sloppy at the base. A mighty fine ass, if I ever fucked one." Maryl keeps her eyes closed as if picturing being somewhere else, with somebody else. "You should definitely try her." "In a minute maybe. I want to see how skilled her mouth is." "Of course!" Exclaims Maryl turning to her. \ [[This is so hot|Scene 4A3]]

<<galleryimage "C1S7A">> \ She is being plowed too hard to give a proper blowjob but does her best. Viconia turns to her, to better penetrate her mouth. That is when she eyes me. "Don’t forget your part of the deal." She reminds me. "Do I really have to?" Goddess, it is so hard to pretend that I am not enjoying this. "You do. Get to it and don’t try to fake your orgasm. We will know if you do." I lay on my back, spread my legs, and start rubbing. \ \ "Look at that, sister." Says Viconia. "She is as wet as the three of us combined. "Are you sure she is a Virgin?" Asks Vierna as she slaps her balls on Maryl’s vagina. "She is, I can sense it." "What a shame. Virgin, raise your legs and butt further. I want to have a good look at you." I do as she says, caressing myself from the clitoris to the anus and back again. She is right, I am wetter than I have ever been. If Nefail saw this, I would never hear the end of it. \ \ We all keep going as the carriage takes off. Flying above the Bazaar, through the many spyres along the cave ceiling. By now we should’ve arrived at my palace at least an hour ago. "I need to slow down." Says Vierna short of breath. "I don’t want to finish so quickly." "No, noble priestess." Begs Maryl. "Please, don’t deny me." She forgets about Viconia’s cock as she presses herself against Vierna’s. She clenches her butt as she reaches the base of the priestess’s dick and slowly pulls away. Vierna rolls her eyes and screams in ecstasy. "My oh my, sister. I hardly recognise you." "Stop! Stop! I can’t…" \ [[Indeed she cannot|Scene 4A4]]

<<galleryimage "C1S8A">> \ One final push of Maryl’s majestic butt and she begins to twitch. I can almost see her scrotum shrinking as she cums a river inside of my servant. Viconia, not far behind her, fills Maryl mouth with what must be one majestic load, which she attempts to swallow whole, but simply cannot. \ \ This is all too much for me, I should not be enjoying this but I am. I press my clit just slightly harder and that is more than enough to make me climax, as hard as I seldom did before. \ \ "By the six hundred and sixty-six layers of the Abyss." Says Viconia. "Sister, I have not seen you coming so hard since we had our ordeal." "Shut up." Viconia laughs and turns to me. "Would you consider selling her to me?" "No!" I shout a lot louder than a young drow should do, especially to a priestess, especially about a slave. "Fine, fine. No need to get all defensive like that." She pulls Maryl up, holding her by the knees, and making her sit on her sister’s lap. How does she do that? She must be at least as strong as Triel. "You have a fine mouth, rivvil. Alas, it was not enough to completely satisfy me. I hope you don’t mind me using your pussy next." Maryl struggles to swallow down all that is in her mouth, but ultimately succeds. "Please, take me." Says she. "Bless my womb as you did my throat." \ [[Goddess, they are insatiable|Scene 4A44]]

<<galleryimage "C1S9A">> \ For a long moment, I feel faint. When I finally come to, the twins are standing over me, masturbating their salivating cocks. For a moment I think they are about to take me here and now, I wouldn’t stop them. But fortunately, that is not what they have in mind, they keep wanking their members faster and faster. "Yes, yes!" Is all I manage to say. I raise my legs and hips as much as I can. I close my mouth and protect my holes with my hands. \ [[Give it all to me|Scene 4A6]]

<<galleryimage "C1S10A">> \ With just a few more strokes they climax, ropes of cum flow from their cocks and it goes just everywhere. I lay on my back for what feels like forever. I can feel thick warm seed on my face, my chest, my legs, dripping between my curled toes, even my hair has not been spared. It is glorious. Viconia wipes my lips with her thumb. "I know you want to lick it." Goddess, I so very much do. "Resist, your Matron would know and so would the Goddess." I nod. \ [[We are almost home|Scene 4A7]]

\ When the carriage finally pulls in front of the entrance to our palace, Maryl is fast asleep, with her head resting on my lap. "We have arrived." Says Viconia. "Should we help you carry her?" "No need, thank you." "As you wish, young one." With a wave of her hand, the carriage door opens and the invisible servants hold up the steps for me. I do my best to carry down Maryl but she is simply too heavy. "Thirdborn!" Shouts a familiar voice. A strong muscular arm holds me and Maryl up. Triel and the guard have come to my aid. \ \ The master of arms of House El’Naar is a strange drow indeed. She is pureblooded, though as tall as a human and as muscular as an orc. Most drow prefer to fight with crossbow and quick blades, her weapon of choice is instead a long-bladed adamantine spear. "Did something happen to her?" She asks the twins, by her tone it is clear what she is actually asking: have you done something to her? "We just gave them a ride." Says Viconia. "Yes, and it was quite the ride indeed." Laughs Vierna. "I am good, master of arms." I intervene. "Maryl protected me." "Fear not, warrior. Your Matron will find her unspoiled." "It would be best if you left, Malla sharess." "Indeed." Viconia smiles at me. "I look forward to seeing you at the Grand Temple, young one." \ [[Take Maryl to Veldrina|Scene 4A8]]

<<galleryimage "C1S6D">> \ We finally let go of each other's tongues, leaving a moist trail of love on our faces. "So… feeling better." "Mistress, I… I am unforgivable." "There is nothing to forgive, it’s the vapors. Come, we should hurry home before…" "Well, well, well." The warm voice of a distant acquaintance reaches my ear and sends shivers down my spine. "A drow sharing passion with a lowly rivvil right here in the middle of the street. That is most unorthodox." "Most unorthodox indeed, sister." Replies an identical voice, confirming the identity of both. Viconia and Vierna Zi’den, twin daughters of Matron Saela Zi’den. "Mind if we join?" \ \ Damn it, my piwafwi fell back. Too slowly I try to pull it on. "Wait, I know this one." Says Vierna, or perhaps Viconia, they are identical. "It is little Elifael, the third of little house El’Naar." She mocks me. The nerve! Her house is barely two steps above ours. "Where is your escort?" "She is here, noble priestesses." Triel steps forward and bows, but keeps her eyes on them. "Your slave seems to be in distress." "She is, I must take her to our house mage, so if you don’t mind." "Your palace is quite far away. We can’t possibly let you go on foot. Sister, summon the carriage." "There is no need." "Oh but we insist, we could never forgive ourselves should something happen to that plump rump of yours." \ \ An elegant carriage, pulled by invisible beasts, attended by invisible servants, and riding on invisible wheels, stops right beside us. The twins invite us to get on. "You… cannot force me." I utter. "We could never." Says one. "It would be against the will of the Queen of Phalli." Confirms the other. "All the same, if we were to use our charms, you could never resist us." \ \ The loud clang of adamantium on stone echoes around us. "I apologize, noble ones, but that would be inconvenient." Interjects Triel. "Malla Elifael is yet to be baptized and having her stepping inside of your carriage may be… inappropriate." "What a feisty one.." Says a twin. "You have the body of a minotaur, but the face of a succubus, why don’t you join us." She caresses her face. The power of the Goddess is strong within her, even from here I feel it. But, unfortunately for her, Triel does not. "In every other circumstance, you may consider me your devout servant." Says Triel. "But if you do anything that might offend my house’s prestige or my matron’s honor we will have a problem." "How dare you? I should punish you for such insolence." Triel holds her gaze. "No matter, you spoiled the atmosphere." She then turns to me and grins. "I guess we’ll be seeing you at the Grand Temple, won’t we?" \ [[Carry Maryl back to House El'Naar|Scene 3B5]]

<<galleryimage "C1S7B">> \ I don’t understand why Nefail visits the Waterfall Palace quite so often, for we already have a splendid bath at home. It is built on a terrace, with a direct view on the city below, a literal hanging garden. Warm steamy water flows from the stonewall into a tub built to resemble a natural underground pond, surrounded by limestone and luminescent moss. In the background, the light of Narbondel has nearly set and underneath us the city’s many lights shine like the stars Maryl often told me about. \ \ "Where are your servants?" I ask. "She is right here." She grins. "Fetch the bowl and the oil, I want to wash before stepping into the water. Also, take off your clothes, I don’t want you to bring any dirt from the street into my bath." It would actually be our mother's bath, but it would be unwise to remind her. I leave my garments at the entrance and grab oil, a sponge, and a bowl. \ \ My sister sits naked on a bed of smooth limestone. I fetch water from the tub and start washing her. I do my best to scrub her skin the same way Maryl does with mine, but my sister never fails to find something wrong with it. The water is too hot, I pour it too fast, I scrub too hard or too little. Normally I would just tell her to do it herself, but this time something holds me back. \ \ "I am sorry, normally I am not the one doing the washing." "Forget about it. Get the oil and give me a massage." \ \ She lays face down and I start spreading the oil on her back. My hands may be small, but they also are quite skilled. I start from the back and throughout many passages work my way down. Massaging my sister’s legs never fails to give me mixed feelings. On one hand, they are probably the most beautiful legs in Menzoberranzan, long and toned, the opposite of mine; on the other hand, they belong to her and I can’t touch them without giving her pleasure. \ \ "Don’t forget the buttocks." She reminds me. "I thought you did not want me to touch you there." "Well, now I do. Get to it." \ \ I massage her perfect bubble butt with yet more frustration than I did with her legs. I pour abundant oil and run my hands on it, again and again, making sure to stimulate every muscle, every crevice, every nerve between her waist and thighs. A soft moan escapes her mouth. \ \ "Are you enjoying this?" I ask. "It is not too shabby, I’ll give you that. What about you, are you enjoying this?" I refuse to answer. "Tell me, little sister, who has the most beautiful butt? Me or Synafae?" \ \ That is no easy question. Nefail’s ass is firm and round, Synafae’s is wider and softer. What should I answer? \ @@#question; \ <<link "You do">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Nefail to $Nefail+2>> \ "Both me and Synafae prefer yours, is that what you want to hear?" She grins.. [[Keep massaging|Scene 4B2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Synafae does">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Nefail to $Nefail-1>> \ "Synafae has the best ass in this house, sorry if that bothers you." "Bah, you bore me.". [[Keep massaging|Scene 4B2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Avoid the question">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ I keep silent and she pretends not to care. [[Keep massaging|Scene 4B2]] \ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

<<galleryimage "C1S8B">> \ I swim to her, bringing my face beneath her crotch. I know my way around this cock all too well and I know what it likes. I rise out of the water and begin with a little kissing. Pressing my mouth on the scrotum, the shaft, beneath the tip, it twitches every time my lips touch it. Meanwhile Nefail pours herself another cup and I begin using my hands. \ \ "Do you like it?" I already know the answer, but she enjoys it so much when I ask. "Your technique is passable." She admits. "But you will have to improve if you want to pass your novitiate." \ \ I continue rubbing her masculine part with my left hand and caressing her feminine parts with the right one. She arches her back to give me better access to her pussy. "I wonder what it feels like." I speak my thoughts out loud. "When you’ll finish your novitiate you will find out." Answers Nefail. "If you pass the ordeal, of course." \ \ After a few minutes of stimulating her clitoris, I can feel she wants me to touch her inside. I delicately send my middle and index fingers into her vagina, in search of her g-spot. She emits a loud moan when I find it. \ \ "Was your novitiate very hard?" "It was difficult." She admits. "Mastering the arts, learning the scriptures, dealing with the whims of seniors and teachers. It is not as easy or as pleasant as it seems." "Did they abuse you?" "The Goddess forbids that." She reassures me. "But they do go as far as they can, and even though assaulting your body is not permitted, influencing your mind and spirit isn’t as harshly reprimanded." I give her clitoris and balls a long sloppy lick, making her legs shake. "That sounds frightening." "You should take this opportunity to learn as much as you can, make connections and set up future alliances. Believe me, those fifty years will feel like minutes." "Synafae seems to be having fun." "Synafae is not taking this as seriously as she ought to, don’t make the same mistake." \ \ I hug her penis, pressing it on my perky breasts. "You don’t believe she might fail the ordeal, do you?" "I know that, deep down, she has our mother’s strength. Although she does the utmost to conceal it. I’m much more concerned about you." "You believe I will fail?" "I believe you best hear my advice." She presses my face on her scrotum, I diligently lick her clit and balls, careful not to let either go beyond my lips. "And show some gratitude while you are at it. I had no such fortune when I was your age." I think it’s time to pull out one of my best moves, one I know she will enjoy. "All right, big sis, I’ll try." I switch my hands. I now finger her with the left and massage her tip with the right, which is soaked in vaginal humours all the way to the wrist. \ \ Poor Nefail does her best to hide her delight, but fails. "Slow down!" She whimpers, but I don’t listen. I press my thumb on her clit, my middle finger on her g-spot and gently squeeze her tip with the whole hand. I pull her cock back between my somewhat small but very smooth breasts. There, she twitches, shakes and trembles before she erupts like a geyser, I press her dick against my chest and face and enjoy the river of cum she pours all over me and herself. \ [[So much, so thick…|Scene 4B13]]

<<galleryimage "C1S8A2">> \ Viconia’s cock slides all the way in, until it kisses the mouth of her uterus. Maryl’s toes curl up and her legs shake uncontrollably, she must have cum quite hard. "Try not to finish inside her." Says Vierna. "Mother would be furious if we were to sire another half-blood." "Since when are you so careful? Don’t worry, unlike you I can control myself." \ \ She keeps fucking Maryl with both passion and grace. Me and Vierna stay back and watch, but not for long. Vierna’s mighty cock soon stands again, she pulls Maryl cum filled butthole on her and starts fucking it with renewed vigor. As for me, though unsolicited, I start touching myself again. \ \ The twins are having so much fun, it is hard to tell who is in control anymore. I easily get to my second orgasm and immediately start working on the third one. As for Maryl I can’t really tell how much she is actually enjoying this. I know for a fact that human sexuality differs from ours, and even though she has been living among us for most of her life, I wonder if this isn’t simply too much for her to bare. I try to reassure her with a smile and she smiles back. Her reddened face is just so cute, I want to kiss her, I want her tongue rather than these clumsy fingers of mine. I blow her a kiss and for the briefest moment she looks happy. Goddess, here comes number three. I can see Maryl eyeing me from between the twins, we climax together. \ [[I so envy her|Scene 4A5]]

<<galleryimage "C1S10B">> \ What she does next feels like the opposite of punishment. Up until that very moment I thought I was good, very good even, I was wrong. Her fingers caress me in ways I could hardly conceive, each of them seemingly having a mind of their own and reaches nerves I did not know I had. This cannot be? Is she using some sort of spell? She must be. I am about to lose my mind when she suddenly stops. "Will you respect your elders?" She breathes out implacably. "Nefail, please don't!" I implore. "Don't edge me again." "Answer me!" "Yes, yes I promise." I moan. "I promise I’ll be good. I'll do all you say. Please let me cum." And, just like that, with a single masterful touch, she does. \ [[Finally|Scene 4B13B]]

<<galleryimage "C1S11B">> \ It is one long orgasm, longer than any I can remember. For a moment I believe it won’t ever end, but eventually, it does. Only then I realise I have been screaming at the top of my lungs. Goddess, the surface dwellers in Waterdeep are probably wondering what the hells was that. \ \ "Run along now." She says pushing me up, giving my butt one last squeeze. "Go check on your little human." "Yes." I reply trying to catch my breath and regain my footing. I feel like staying, but know I can’t. "Nefail…" "What?" "Would you…" I expose her my butt, as to invite a good slap. "Fine." She obliges and whatever magic she had in her fingers, she puts in her slap, giving me a quasi-orgasm. \ [[I gather my garments and leave|Scene 4B14]]

<<if visited ("C7S13Sb1b1b3")>>\ <<set $wickedness +=2>>\ <</if>>\ \ The lecture done, my friends and I have lunch together. That is when we usually discuss the teachings and, sometimes, the teachers. \ \ "Malla Thallaria is by far the hottest of them all." Miz’ri insists. "I mean, can you imagine what sex with her must feel like?" "She may very well be the oldest drow alive." Laele reminds her. "Exactly! She must have had… thousands of lovers. Tens of thousands! That is a supernatural amount of experience. Think of the things she could teach us. I bet she could do all of us and ask for more." "That is very likely." Iivea agrees. "Indeed, I’m not sure being her lover would even be safe for the likes of us. The long lust is ever-looming." "Is that a warning or a challenge?" Asks Miz'ri. "For I will ignore the former and accept the latter." Laele rolls her eyes. \ \ "Iivea, you are up. Whom would you do first?" Asks Laele. "If you were not already busy with your mysterious sweetheart, that is." "Me? Oh, well. Probably Malla Narcelia." We all silently ask for her reasons. "I have heard, from a good source, mind you, that she is diphallic." "She is… what?" Asks Miz’ri. "Di-phal-lic." Laele spells out, saddened but not surprised by her little friend’s ignorance. "It means she has double the normal amount of cocks, for a priestess, of course." Miz’ri smiles intrigued, while Iivea blushes. "Indeed. I just can’t resist a good double penetration." Says the latter. "That makes four out of us." Miz’ri wagers. "What about you, Elifael? Who’s the hottest teacher to you?" \ \ I have honestly thought about it, more than I care to admit. Since my baptism, I surprise myself fantasising about cock more and more often. I fear the Dildo Beggings will just not cut it forever. This week cannot end fast enough. \ @@#question; \ <<link "High Priestess Thallaria">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ "I must admit Malla Thallaria intrigues me as well. I mean, to be fucked by her…" "Must be like being fucked by the Goddess herself." Miz’ri finishes my sentence. Laele sighs. "Your growing complicity is concerning." \ [[It is getting late|C8S2]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Malla Narcelia, the two cocked mistress of Tantric Technique">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ "I agree with Iivea." I wink at her. "I am not always at ease with multiple partners. But one lover with two cocks? That is something I would be willing to try." "I'll never understand why so many of you shy off from having more than one partner." Says Miz'ri. "Lovers can be too few, hardly too many." Laele rolls her eyes. \ [[It is getting late|C8S2]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "The elegant but cold Malla Kaelae">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ "None of you are considering Malla Kaelae?" They all exchange doubtful glances. "I don’t see why. She is elegant, graceful, powerful, like an alpha displacer beast." "She seems kind of a frosty bitch." Says Miz’ri, earning a reproachful gaze from Laele. "The cold ones always have a soft spot." Says I. "And they are the most fun when they warm up." \ [[It is getting late|C8S2]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "All of the above">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ "I could never choose. Do you think they would share me if I asked?" My friends laugh. "I believe if that was to happen, there would be little left of you." Says Laele. "Hells of a way to go, though." Adds Miz’ri. \ [[It is getting late|C8S2]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "None of the above">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>>\ \ "My heart belongs to somebody else." Says I. "And so do all of my thoughts." "I hear you." Iivea agrees. "I also look forward to returning to my sisters. I wonder if Vierna missed me just as much." "What about your Miss Mystery? Won't you spend the end of the week with her?" Laele inquires. "Vierna would kill me if I did not show up in her bedroom." Iivea chuckles. "And besides, my dearest has matters of her own to take care of." \ [[It is getting late|C8S2]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \

\ As our little debates draw to a close, I am more often than not the first one to get up and be on her way. "Well, I’m off." I tell my friends. "Goddess keep you all." "Will you be away the whole cycle?" Iivea inevitably asks. "Most of it." I wink at her. "So take your time with your Miss Mystery." She chuckles and winks back. \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ [[Go see Sha'zal|C8S2S1]] <<else>>\ [[Go to the Library with Miz'ri|C8S2M1]] <</if>>\

\ My lessons with Sha’zal continue regularly. I do my utmost to teach her about the tenets of our faith and the basis of our creed. To my regret, I am not the best teacher. I struggle to present my knowledge in an orderly fashion. Things that to me are obvious are to her entirely unknown. Chief among them: the importance of purity. \ \ "There is… no way this is true." Says she, on the verge of laughter. "It is very much true!" I have to reiterate. "The joys of sex are not meant for the uneducated and the immature." "Yeah, that goes without saying but… a hundred years? You girls must finger yourselves to death." I cannot speak for all my peers, but I certainly did. Still, her lack of respect for my… for our traditions is disturbing. "You do not understand." A phrase I have spoken by now many times. "To guard one’s virginity is important. One should not pull the petals out of the bud before it blooms, lest it is forever ruined." "I get it," she raises her hands in agreement. "Introducing someone to sex when too young, can seriously mess him or her up. Believe me, I know." I dare not ask her //how// she knows. "But a whole fucking century? I was ready at thirty and I bet so were you." \ \ Damn right, I was! But there is no way I am admitting that. All I can do is reiterate, again and again, what I have been told by Nefail, again and again. \ \ "The light of the Goddess can blind and burn even the best prepared among us, let alone the fragile and the untrained," I repeat these words, even if I have never truly understood them myself. "Also, keeping your virginity for so long makes the mind curious and the body eager. It is the ideal state when approaching the teachings of the Goddess." "Let me get this straight." She chortles. "Are you saying I’m too sexperienced for your ceremonies?" "Somewhat," I suppose. "We need to make you more receptive to the grace of the Goddess, which we all receive upon our baptism." "Right, when you fuck your mom." An idea she seems to dislike even more than I did at the time. "Traditionally, yes. Although not all houses are so orthodox. It is common practice to entrust this delicate matter to close friends or trusted allies." "Was that your case?" I take my time before delivering my answer. "No." "No surprise there." She chews on her lower lip for a moment. "If I had a cute little girl like you, me too I would’ve defended this tradition." \ \ Tentacles and tendrils, here she goes again. I’ve grown weary of her teasing, for I am so vulnerable to it. \ \ "Can we please focus on your baptism?" I snap at her. "We don’t have all that much time to prepare you and prepared you must be. It is not unheard of for a young drow to succumb to the long lust during the ceremony." Now, that gets her attention. "Right, so what do I do?" "Well… normally I should help you prepare to withstand the overwhelming pleasure of-" "Yeah, I think I will manage." She says, with a little too much haste. "Like you said, I’m not exactly uninitiated." "I suppose you are not… still I encourage you to masturbate regularly and abundantly. Preferably together with someone you trust and are fond of." "Gotcha." \ \ An awkward silence follows, one I decide to break with a yet more awkward question. "So… you do have someone you can practice with?" "Why do you wish to know?" So that I may murder her. "I am just curious to find out what kind of woman would be able to steal your heart… or attract your attention at the very least." "I do have a thing for short girls with big butts and small tits." \ \ Her flattery enrages me and Goddess, does she enjoy my rage. I avoid her gaze. "Sorry, I did not mean it like that." She gets up and lays a hand on my shoulder. I am just about to slap it away. "I don’t understand why you do this." I let out. "You go back and forth in the most unnerving fashion. My only certainty is that you enjoy teasing me, but that is all you seem to want from me. Why?" "Why not?" She turns me to her and brings her face so close to mine I can feel the heat of her skin. "Do you want me to stop?" "No…" I want you to go all the way. Tentacles take you! "I like your teasing." \ \ The confession brings a smile to her face, that she then proceeds to inch closer to my lips. She teases me by keeping barely a millimetre away. Curse the power she has over me! "Look, I told you, it is complicated." I escape her proximity, but she pulls me back. "Listen, after the baptism, I promise I will explain everything. For now, let’s keep things the way they are. Sounds fair?" After a long and shaky pause, I nod. "Good." She steps back, enjoying the sensation of tension melting away. "Now, how about we take care of that wet pussy of yours. I bet it was looking forward to my fingers, wasn’t it?" It was, and it is. \ [[Let her fingerbang me|C8S2S2]]

\ Once more, Miz'ri and I head for the tower of Sorcere. Our routine has attracted some attention from our friends and no amount of discretion can prevent Iivea from learning all about everything we do. \ \ "You two make a wonderful couple." I once heard Quenthia say. "We are not a couple!" Miz'ri had to reiterate. "We are just studying companions. Which only on occasion get each other off. No more." "What a shame." Sighed the huge-breasted drow. "Few things are as pretty to look upon than a petite girl like you sinking her hands and face in a lusciously magnificent butt as that of our Elifael." \ \ I remember Miz'ri looking at Laele, hoping to find even the tiniest hint of jealousy. She was disappointed. \ \ "You two are very recognisable," Iivea added. "You have been seen coming and going from Malla Greianna's study nearly every cycle. You don't need to tell us why but, Let's face it, do you prefer us coming up with our own hypothesis?" Terrible liar as I am, all I manage to do is stutter. "We are being punished." Miz'ri comes to my aid. "We lost a book and now we have to redeem ourselves by performing a million chores. And before you ask, no. There is nothing sexual about our retribution." \ [[Go perform the non-sexual chores|C8S2M2]]

\ Sha’zal helps me out of my garments with haste and eagerness. I enjoy much more being stripped down than taking off my clothes myself unless I am ordered to. This Sha’zal has learned quickly, as she did with most of my preferences when it comes to fingering. I like my lovers to be aggressive and she is most aggressive with her hand. So unlike my Maryl. \ \ "You get real loud, you know?" Says she, while her index and middle fingers hit my g-spot like two little smiths, forging my first orgasm of the cycle. "Sorry." I cover my mouth. "No, no. I like it when you are loud." She pushes harder and I grow louder, which makes her chuckle. "Don’t make fun of me." I implore her between moans. "I’m not making fun of you, I am just… amazed at the effect a couple of fingers can have on you. I mean I’m good, but that good? You flatter me." Not that good, she says. I have to hold on to her forearm and push her away, lest the sensation becomes too intense. "I am not all that used to this sort of treatment," I explain, to her and myself. "That is very hard to believe." She grins. "It’s true!" I must insist. "Before my baptism, I was never penetrated by penis, tongue, or finger." "What?" Her jaw drops in disbelief. "No fucking way!" "Yes fucking way!" I moan. "It is tradition." "Hold on, you mean that the first thing that went through this pussy was your mother’s monstrous member?" "Stop laughing!" \ \ I enjoy her handiwork, floating over a rising tide of pleasure, delivered by strong and capable fingertips with each shift of pressure. I can’t wait for her to make me cum and force me to taste my own orgasm. Should I pretend to be disgusted? Would she like that? "Goddess, you are so good at this." Says I. "Could you… could you use your tongue too?" "My tongue?" "Just a little." Says I. "Please." \ \ She gives my pussy a tentative lick. She performs with dedication but little enthusiasm. Does she not like the way I taste? <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "Sorry, I should not have asked." Says I. "It's alright." <<else>>\ "Would it kill you to show a little enthusiasm?" "You taste weird." "What?" I'll murder her. "Joking I'm joking." Says she with a chuckle. <</if>>\ \ \ What a strange woman, this houseless one, and what a strange world she hails from. Truly we are polar opposites, yet I hope our similarities are stronger than our differences. I hope we can learn from each other. \ \ "Don’t you like to lick pussy?" I ask her, biting my lips. "Depends on the pussy." Says she. "I have been with my share of women, but I was usually receiving, not giving." One question makes its way into my mind, it reaches my mouth before I can hold my tongue. "And males?" The word leaves a sour aftertaste in my mouth. "Have you been with many a male?" "Ha!" Judging by her reaction, it must be a ridiculously high number. "A few... dozens." "And… do you like them better than girls?" \ \ She hesitates, and she very well should. Enjoying cock is one thing, but preferring the horrid male body to the exquisite perfection of the female form? That would be blasphemy. "I… believe I prefer cock to pussy. That’s all." An evasive answer. I dare not press her further on the matter. I might not like the answer. "And what about you? Have you tasted many a pussy?" "Many? No, no. Barely a hundred." She bursts out laughing and also halts her fingers. I would not know which vexes me more. "Oh, gods. Not that many she says." She laughs so hard she has to dry a tear. "Laugh all you want, but at least don’t stop." "Right. Apologies m’lady." She resumes her fingering and I resume my moaning. "Tell me though, now that you tasted cock. Which one do you prefer?" \ \ Come to think of it, I never pondered such a matter. Possibly because cocks and pussies tend to come together in my family. "I… cannot possibly choose." Says I. "How come?" "I love cock, desperately, and yet. There is something truly magical about kissing a woman upon her sex. To have her welcome your tongue upon her most private and sacred part of her, to pour upon your tongue her loving juices, to feel her thighs embrace your head." Goddess, I’m getting wetter just thinking about it and she notices. "And are you good at it?" "Not as good as my sister Synafae," I admit. "But I can claim to be pretty good. Usually, I can make my partner climax three or four times before my tongue gets tired." "Three or four?" She gives me an incredulous look. "I must admit, I am this close to asking you to show me." "You are?" I ask. "I would love to." "Hold your horses, princess." She raises the pressure and the tempo of her fingering, making me moan louder. \ \ Curses! Why does she tease me so? I desperately want to make her happy, to make her cum as hard as she makes me cum. She does not trust me with her pleasure any more than she would trust me with her feelings. Why? \ \ "Sha'zal, I… I beg of you." My moans grow louder. "What?" "Would you kiss me as I cum?" My question catches her like a crossbow bolt. She looks just about to run away. "Just a little kiss on the cheek." I implore. "Or the forehead, or my breast, whatever. I… I need it." Goddess, still she hesitates. Why would she deny me? Am I truly asking all that much? "Can I kiss you… wherever I want?" "Wherever and however." I yelp. She bites her lips and grins. "There is one part of you I would like to kiss." \ \ She makes me turn around, laying me belly down on the desk. While still fingering me with one hand, she spreads my oversized butt with the other. "Not there!" I yell. "Hey, you said wherever I wanted." "That’s not what I meant." Or was it? "What I wanted was a display of affection." "Oh, I will give you a display of affection, all right." I can feel my asshole twitching, eager to feel the touch of her lips and tongue at least as much as my mouth. Mercifully, she does not keep me waiting. I feel her pretty lips laying on my little star and stamping upon it a tiny pecker, then another, then another. A moment later, I feel the tip of her tongue pushing on the entrance. And yes, I refer to my asshole as an entrance. I spread my buttcheeks to give her better access, and in she goes with all of her tongue. "Yes… yes… oh no!" I try to escape her, but she won’t let me. I do my utmost to hold on, to make the sensation last, to enjoy it a little bit more. Alas, I fail miserably and shower Sha'zal with a spectacular squirt. \ [[Pleasure recedes and embarrassment ensues|C8S2S3]]

\ "Wow!" She chortles, shaking off my orgasm. "That was… something." I could just die of embarrassment. As if all my weaknesses were not already laid bare before her. "I am… so sorry." I apologise to her as I slide down from the desk. "My butt is very sensitive." "There's having a sensitive butt and there's… this." She contemplates My juices over her fingers, and forearm, and shoulder. "How much of a buttslut can you be?" I turn away. Again, more embarrassed than offended, yet I must pretend otherwise. She sighs. "Still want to hold hands?" "That would be nice. Yes." \ \ We lay next to one another on her bed and sure enough we hold each other's hand. It is her who appears uneasy now. "How much longer?" Asks she. "A few more minutes at least." I insist. "Is it such a trial?" "I am just amazed that you were actually serious about holding hands." "And I am amazed that you seem more at ease with your tongue in my asshole than laying next to me." "It is a gloriously magnificent ass." "And this is a gloriously capable hand." I caress her knuckles with my thumb. "And I will keep it for as long as our agreement allows me to." "Fair enough." She gives in. "You don't strike me as someone who has been starving for affection." "I would sooner go without water than without love." I state, and wholeheartedly mean. "And what about you? Do you reject all displays of affection or just mine?" "I…" She avoids my gaze and shakes her head. "You know what? Shut the fuck up and enjoy your hand-holding." "Gladly." I retort. [[Enjoy the moment|C8S3]]

\ I would gladly stay more, but can’t. I have somewhere to be and someone to meet, someone I would not keep waiting for the world. \ \ I return to my lodgments all too eager to share with Synafae the story of my latest sexual escapade. I’m confident it will be to her liking, and perhaps she will finally share some of her own adventures of late. It is strange how little she wants to discuss those with me. I open the door and, Goddess almighty, she is here already. \ \ "Sister!" I would leap into her arms were Iivea not present as well. "A fair cycle to you, little Eli." She crosses her long, beautiful legs the moment I enter, blowing off the steam and taking the first sip from a cup of tea. "Hey, Elifael." Iivea greets me, the teapot still in her hands. "Fancy a cup?" "I’d love one, thank you so much." She looks startled. I should really learn how to control my exuberance, poor thing. \ \ My beloved sister and I sit together, while my roommate provides us with refreshments. <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ "Iivea has told me you had a busy week." Says Synafae sipping. I envy that cup. "You have turned a foe into a friend" “I wouldn’t say friend.” I’m not sure what she is to me, or I to her. “And you? What were you doing in the meantime, sister?” <<else>>\ "You have been studying with the high librarian of Sorcere. I must say I am deeply impressed." "We didn’t do all that much studying," I confess, somewhat ashamed and somewhat proud. "What about you? What have you been up to?" <</if>>\ "Oh, you know. The usual." She takes another sip. "Iivea, why don’t you pour yourself a cup and sit with us." "What? Me?" She glances at Synafae. "Actually, I think I will be going. I’m sure the two of you want to be alone." "Going to your mysterious special someone?" She fidgets at my suggestion, which makes me smile. "Fine, go. We’ll have tea together some other time." She leaves in haste as I hoped she would. I remain alone with Synafae, with a sweet-sour mix of relief and guilt. \ \ "So, erm… you wanted to see me?" Asks I. "I always want to see you." She smiles. "How have you been, little Eli?" "Goddess, where do I start?" \ [[Talk About Iivea|C8S3a]] [[Talk about my new friends|C8S3b]] [[Talk about how things played out with Sha’zal|C8S3c]] [[Talk about my adventures with Miz’ri|C8S3d]]

\ "She is ready," says Malla Greianna, stroking her fully erect and precum-leaking cock. "Please step back." "She is still not ready, honoured one." Says Miz’ri, her little hands still sinking in the fleshy cushions at the end of my back. "She still needs some rimming." "You have been at it for three turns of the hourglass." The head librarian insists. "My! Time does fly by when one enjoys herself so much." She resumes her rimjob. \ \ My asshole twitches with her intrusion. Her tongue may be small, but capable. Her strong licks paint a tapestry of pleasure around and inside my anus. "Indeed it does." Malla Greianna agrees. "It also is of the essence. Please, step back." \ \ With great chagrin, for her and me both, Miz’ri pulls away from my wet little bumhole. I twitch in anticipation at what is about to happen. I see Malla Greianna’s naked right foot, a beautiful and elegant foot I feel compelled to note, stepping up on the desk, while her left foot remains on the floor. She is not going to make me wait. She intends to go straight away balls deep in my ass. I wouldn’t have it any other way. \ \ I arch my back, raising and spreading my butt for her. The tip of her holy phallus kisses my hole and, without further ado, slides past my sphincter and hits all the right spots deep inside. \ \ "Oh my…" Malla Greianna is parsimonious with her moans. For her to be so loud, is most flattering. "I trust this does not hurt." "The only thing that hurt was the wait, honoured one," I tell her. "Please, fuck me hard." "Your enthusiasm is commendable, but please remember that these sexual encounters have eminently scientific goals." In saying so, she makes her scrotum slap against my evermore envious pussy. \ [[Enjoy the anal sex|C8S2M3]]

\ Ever since we started quote-unquote assisting the head librarian with her quote-unquote research, I got fucked in the ass several times. At first, Malla Greianna would fuck Miz’ri’s little tushy first and my huge butt second. She needed a frame of reference, or so she said. \ \ According to her analysis, filling up Miz’ri’s intestines with half a litre of semen was satisfying but ordinary. In contrast, dumping her load inside my anus was //extra//ordinary. Miz’ri took offence to this comment and demanded a second and a third trial. Malla Greianna was happy to oblige her or at least I believe she was. The woman is impossible to read. \ \ She repeated the experiment again and again. The results were consistent with the previous tests. Plus, after three sessions of intense ass fucking by a priestess’s holy rod, Miz’ri’s bruised sphincter could take no more. On the contrary, my miraculous butthole was able to continue and took two more generous loads before ending the session. \ \ After that, Miz’ri was demoted to assistant and spectator. She watched Malla Greianna test the limits of my prodigious hole from the sidelines. Her most significant contributions being cleaning afterwards, and using her mouth to get Malla Greianna’s cock ready for subsequent sessions. \ \ "I wonder what she will have us do today." Says I. "Whatever it may be, I hope it will involve me more actively." Miz’ri laments. "I’m tired of being just a spectator." \ [[Go to Malla Greianna’s study|C8S2M4]]

\ "What is the goal of today’s test, Malla Greianna?" Asks Miz’ri, enjoying the sight of my anus being impaled and of my face twisting in pleasure. "Today I shall test your friend for capacity." Answers the librarian, her mechanical tone barely shaken by the tiniest of moans. "Capacity, noble one?" "Exactly." She picks up the pace. Her orgasm is approaching and so is mine. "So far I have tested this unique ass for endurance, pleasantness, and addictiveness. I concluded that your friend can take an exceptional amount of ass fucking without suffering any significant damage to her anus or her intestines. I also noted that the visual and tactile stimulation she provides during penetration is equally phenomenal." "I see…" Miz’ri bites her lower lips, enjoying the show and the lecture. "What about addictiveness?" "Simple, I measured how many cycles I was able to endure before requesting your presence here to resume the tests." "But we didn’t go a single cycle without… Oh." Her smirk widens into a grin. "So how will we- I mean, how will you test her… capacity? Will you cum in her ass again and again until she can take no more?" "That would require an unreasonable amount of time." She pulls her cock all the way out and shoves it all the way back in. She is close. "I considered asking for assistance from my peers, but that would’ve been unpractical. A consistent test would require no less than ten participants." Ten? Surely she jests. I can take one priestess, maybe two, but ten? Even if I survived, the long lust would surely take me. "So how shall we proceed?" Asks Miz’ri. "First things first." Malla Greianna groans. "I shall fill your friend's ass with one ordinary load. Your job, young Hun’ett, will be to apply the plug right after the extraction as to reduce the escape of seed to a minimum." "I shall fetch it on the double!" "Good, in the meantime I’ll get on with it. Are you ready, young El’Naar?" "I…ahn…am ready…oh…Malla Greianna!" Goddess, I know I will cum the instant her seed will hit my insides. "Splendid! Here it comes." She gives me one final shove and begins to pump me full of thick white nectar. Sure enough, I climax myself. I try not to be too loud. Try and fail, that is. \ [[Prepare to go again, for knowledge|C8S2M5]]

\ Malla Greianna’s cock slides out of my anus, which is promptly plugged by Miz’ri. We still make quite a mess nonetheless and my little friend has to work long and diligently with her tongue before all is clean again. She then helps the head librarian to recover her erection. \ \ "Excellent." Malla Greianna delicately but firmly pushes my cock-starved little friend away from her rod and massages it. "I believe we may proceed with the experimentation." "Are you sure you don’t need me to suck it some more?" Asks Miz’ri. "To facilitate the procedure, of course." "Quite sure." The head librarian raises her index towards a shelf. "Fetch me the potion labelled with a drop." \ \ A bit disappointed, Miz’ri executes her task. After double-checking the label, Malla Greianna downs it with five deep gulps and waits for it to take effect. In the meantime, Miz’ri diligently returns to her knees, silently worshipping the magus’s cock. "What does this particular potion do, honoured librarian?" Asks I. "That will soon be evident." Says she. "Though it is taking longer than expected for it to take effect. Young Hun’ett, I require you to stimulate my scrotum, by suction and osculation. "I’m not sure Miz’ri knows what osculation means but that does not stop her from diving headfirst into the priestess’s balls. \ \ With the corner of my eye I spy Malla Greinna biting her lower lip and letting out the tiniest moans as Miz’ri sucks, licks, and kisses her balls. I hold my position, happy to catch my breath and enjoy the spectacle. I must admit, watching this makes me curious. What would it feel like to have someone like Miz’ri servicing me? Normally when watching such a scene I imagine myself doing the kissing, licking, and sucking. Yet more and more often I surprise myself pondering what it would be like- Nay. What it //will// be like, being on the other side of this beautiful exchange. Well, if everything goes as planned, in less than half a century I will know. \ \ "It works." Malla Greianna rejoices. "Good." Miz’ri pulls back, leaving a shimmering trail of saliva behind. I now see what the intended effects of the potion were. The head librarian’s ballsack has, marginally but visibly, swollen. "Magnificent!" Exclaims Miz’ri. "What is this prodigious elixir?" "It is a concoction I have been working on as of late." Malla Greianna massages her slightly twitching cock, letting out a few tears of precum. "It is meant to deliver a more intense orgasm by augmenting the quantity of sperm. Unfortunately, it has the side effect of causing premature ejaculation. Fortunately, that will not impair the results of the test." So, that is what this is all about? Oh, Goddess. I don’t know if I am more frightened or eager. Either way, from the waist down, I am shifting with anticipation. \ \ My buttcheeks part once more under Malla Greianna’s firm grip, just as my asshole welcomes her firm push. "Oh my!" The head librarian cries out. "Is everything in order, honoured priestess?" Asks Miz’ri. "It is, it is. I… simply registered a further increase in the sensitivity of my glans." She slowly pushes inside, moaning and grunting. "This is not ideal. Young El’Naar, please refrain from squeezing me with your asshole, it may compromise the test." "Oh, apologies!" I did not even realise I was doing that. "Much obliged. I must first reach the proper amount of pressure before release, otherwise the ejaculation would be suboptimal. Young Hun’ett, please apply pressure to the base of my cock." "You mean… like this?" Miz’ri proceeds to occlude the head librarian’s most noble urethra. "Precisely, do not let go until you are told, it is very important." "Yes, honoured priestess." Miz’ri chuckles. \ [[Prepare for the test|C8S2M6]]

\ Of all the butt fucking sessions I had with Malla Greianna thus far, this must be the most frustrating. She takes it slow, pushing her cock deep inside and taking it all the way out, again and again. It is pleasant enough, sure, but I don’t want //pleasant enough//. When getting pounded in the backside I want it hard, I want it intense, I want it deep. I want a big cock stimulating all of my insides while feeling my partner’s body slamming into my buttcheeks to equally exhilarate my outsides. Does she have to go so slow? \ \ "Goddess, I must admit you are still remarkably tight." The magus compliments me. "Your lovers are fortunate." "Thank you." Says I. It is the first real compliment she pays me, which warms my heart. "I am very happy that you like my asshole so much." "Indeed, I do like it." She admits with a grunt. "So much so that I am almost tempted to keep both of you as my apprentices." "And why would you not do that?" Asks Miz’ri. "We are proving capable, are we not?" "Your sexual prowess is appropriate for two drow of your age and station." She grunts. "But I doubt either of you has the intellectual clarity to delve into the mysteries of the arcane." Finally, she picks up the pace. "Besides, it would be shameful and wasteful to take two such promising novices away from the Path of Perpetual Pleasure, which is clearly your vocation." "You heard that, Elifael?" Asks Miz’ri. "I did." Says I. "I believe the honoured head librarian just called us a pair of stupid sluts." "I believe Malla Greianna likes stupid sluts." "Don’t let go of my cock just yet!" The head librarian protests. "I can’t…" "You can’t hold your load because you get too horny fucking us, stupid little sluts. Is it not so?" Miz’ri says, further squeezing Greianna’s urethra and licking her pussy. "Stop!" The head librarian commands. "You are compromising the test." "We are stupid little sluts. We care nothing for knowledge. What we want is cock, cum. Bucketloads of delicious cum.” "Oh, Goddess!" Greianna begins fucking me properly, about time too. "You like fucking stupid little sluts, don’t you?” Miz’ri keeps going. “I bet you came up with all these tests just to mess around with these stupid little sluts all cycle long instead of working. Deplorable." "I would never-" "I see you also like being rimmed.” Says Miz’ri after a decisive lick. “I am the opposite of surprised. Why don’t you just let go? Why don’t you just cum inside this stupid little slut’s ass? I bet you can’t think of anything else while we are away. Cum! Cum inside this stupid little slut’s ass." "Goddess… fuck!" Did Malla Greianna just curse? I have little time to think about it. Miz’ri verbal stimulation proves effective and the head librarian unleashes her load. I eagerly welcome it. [[Take all of it|C8S2M7]]

\ I have had, by now, my fair share of massive loads, still this one may take the cake. As Malla Greianna sinks ballsdeep inside of me, she begins to pump my intestines with a supernaturally abundant load. The moment I feel the first rope of cum hitting my insides, I punctually begin to cum myself. "Yes! Oh, Goddess. Yes!" I yelp. "Pump my ass full of cum!" The endowed librarian’s orgasm is a long one and so is mine. We both groan, moan, shout and yelp until we are both done. By the time she pulls out, my belly is visibly and pleasantly inflated. \ \ Exhausted by her ejaculation, the head librarian falls back on her seat. "Oh no!" I hear her gasp. "The plug! Apply the plug, hurry." Miz’ri is slow in executing her command and a fair amount of hot cum flows down my thighs like a river before my asshole is secured. "Sorry!" Says Miz’ri, half smiling. "I got lost in the moment." "You… stupid little slut." Malla Greianna grabs her by the hair. "Get me hard again, and hurry!" Taken aback by the sudden, and entirely unforeseen burst of anger, Miz’ri is slow in obeying. "I am… so very sorry, honoured one." "My cock, your mouth, now!" She forces Miz’ri’s mouth open and unceremoniously fucks her face. <<if $love gte $lust>>\ "Malla Greianna, please don’t be harsh with her." I beg of the head librarian. "Silence, slut. Rest your asshole while you still can, I am far from done with it. <<else>>\ What a magnificent spectacle. I can’t help but play a little with my plug and pussy while I wait. <</if>>\ \ \ A couple of minutes of Miz’ri’s loving care it all is takes to have the Magus ready to start anew. "Good, now stop. Stop I said!" She pulls Miz’ri away. "Fetch me more potions." "Yes, mistress librarian." Miz’ri rises, shaking. "How many should I fetch?" "Move it!" Miz’ri returns, bringing back all the potions she can carry. Then, Malla Greianna proceeds to down them, one by one. "Mistress librarian!" Cries out Miz’ri. "Your balls!" I stare in horror as Malla Greianna’s scrotum bloats more and more with each potion she gulps down. By the time she is done, her balls have nearly reached her knees. "Good." The head librarian tosses the last vial to the wall, it musically shatters. "Now, unplug her and get her ready for me." \ [[I brace myself for the final test|C8S2M8]]

\ Again I am on all fours, my ass wide open for the head librarian. Her bloated scrotum caresses my ass and my thighs even before the tip of her cock touches me. Can I take a load like that? Goddess, give me strength. "I’m going to fuck that magical ass of yours one last time, stupid little slut." Says she and I nod. "You back there. I want your hands on my balls, your tongue in my pussy, and your nose in my ass the whole time until I am done. Have I been clear?" "Crystal clear, mistress librarian." Says Miz’ri getting in position. "Good." The head librarian grabs me by the hair with one hand while forcing Miz’ri’s head onto herself with the other. \ \ Goddess, what got into her? Minutes ago she was calm and contained, now she is brutal. I turn around just a little and see her rolling her eyes, possessed by furious pleasure. I don’t know if I like her better this way, probably not. On the contrary, I have seldom been this frightened in my life. Yet, even if I don’t like this, my ass certainly does. \ \ Each time she shoves her already twitching cock inside of me, I can feel the first droplets of cum hitting my insides. These would be a pretty decent amount of cum for an ordinary orgasm, but I know it is nothing compared to what is about to happen. \ \ "Stupid little slut!" She growls at me. "What have you done to get this magical ass of yours? Have you signed a pact with a devil? Have you dwelled in transmutation?" "No! None of that, I swear." I yelp between moans. "Then how can it feel so fucking good?" She cries out. "I don’t know… a gift I suppose?" "A fucking gift indeed. A gift from the Goddess? Or perhaps one of her foes?" "I-" "I care not!" She is by now roaring. "All I care about is fucking your ass until it explodes. You hear me, stupid little slut? I’m going to pump your ass so full of cum, it will explode. Unholy shit, are you cumming already?" "I-sure-fucking-am!" I can barely blubber. "What a stupid little slut you are, cumming from getting your ass fucked like that. Oh, by all the yochlols in and out of the abyss, does your little slutty friend know how to lick pussy." I spot Miz’ri raising her thumb. "All right, stupid little slut, open that ass wide, I’m cumming." \ [[Open wide|C8S2M9]]

\ She roars, twitches, and pushes. For the following two minutes or so, her cock pumps my intestines with an eldritch amount of cum. It feels as if a hundred cocks had just cued up behind me and were somehow able to uninterruptedly orgasm inside of me. With each bucketload of sperm poured inside of me, my flooded belly further inflates. My skin stretches out like never before, yet there is no discomfort, no pain, only growing satisfaction. As I finish orgasming, my vision dims. Before losing consciousness, I swear I can taste sperm in my mouth. \ \ As her ballsack shrinks back to its ordinary size, relatively speaking, Malla Greianna is once again mistress of herself. She apologises profusely for her loss of control and allows the two of us to remain until I have recovered from the aftermath of her latest experiment. My poor belly is inflated to the point of looking pregnant with triplets, yet the sensation of being so spectacularly stretched out is not all that discomforting. It is pleasant even. \ \ Miz’ri covers my abdomen in kisses, asking me if I would like to have one of her babies once she passes the ordeal. All I can say is that she should get it line. We make love a couple of times before being on our way. \ [[Enjoy the moment|C8S3]]

\ "You and the young Zi’den seem to be getting along quite fine." My sister remarks. I wonder how much Iivea has revealed to her. Probably everything, even without saying anything. "We are." I smile. "She has been good, supportive, kind. The rivalry between our houses looks more and more absurd." "I’m sure it does." Says she. "For now." She smiles an ominous smile, the one she does when I say something naive. "You think we won’t be able to be friends?" "On the contrary, little sister. I’m confident you will be great friends. I simply believe one of you has more to gain from this friendship than the other." "And who do you believe will that be?" I ask in jest. "It will be you, sweet sister." She winks at me. "As long as I will have my say in the matter." I shake my head at the idea. \ \ "You know…" She adds after a short pause. "I can’t help but notice the complete lack of tension between the two of you." "Well, as you said, we are getting along great." "Sister, please. You know what I mean." "Oh… that." I avoid her gaze. "We kinda had a brief encounter. It was… not ideal." "How so?" She lays down her cup. "It was fine, for the most part. Nothing wrong with me or her. We just didn’t… feel like going again." Ever. "Well, this is impossible." She exclaims, scandalised. "Call her back here. I will fix this right away. Just let me get-" "Nonono, no need!" I rise up to block the path between her and the door. "It is fine sister. Both her and I… prefer it like this." "Elifael," she stares at me puzzled and dazzled. "You are not making any sense." "Please, sister." I deliver each word with all the calm I can master. "Just this once, let it go." "Of course." She shrugs after a long astounded silence. "Let us leave things the way they are. Nothing to fix here. Everything is fine." "Thank you." My sarcasm does not seem to reach her. \ <<if not visited ("C8S3b")>>\ [[Talk about my new friends|C8S3b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3c")>>\ [[Talk about how things played out with Sha’zal|C8S3c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3d")>>\[[Talk about my adventures with Miz’ri|C8S3d]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S3b") and ("C8S3c") and ("C8S3d")>>\ [[Discuss our plans for the end of the week|C8S4]] <</if>>\

\ "Iivea has mentioned that you are already making important acquaintances." Says she between sips. "I’m impressed." "You shouldn’t be." I let my legs swing back and forth, looking down. "We are a closely knitted circle of misfits at best." "You a misfit?" She smirks. "Delightfully absurd." "I’m not as perfect as you, sister." I remind her with a smile. "You will be." She reassures me. "You say that just because you love me. But the sad truth is that I am… ordinary. The wink of my eye or the blink of my lashes have no power comparable to yours. I can’t give orders to anyone. When I walk about I do not inspire respect, just mockery. And in matters of faith and creed… well." She rolls her eyes at my veiled compliments, pretending not to appreciate them. But I see that half smile and know better. "Let’s pretend that all of that is true." Says she. "What would you say if I told you that some still favour you over me." "I would say some are blind or mad." Again, that half smile that charms me so. "You say that just because you love me." \ <<if not visited ("C8S3a")>>\ [[Talk About Iivea|C8S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3c")>>\ [[Talk about how things played out with Sha’zal|C8S3c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3d")>>\[[Talk about my adventures with Miz’ri|C8S3d]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S3a") and ("C8S3c") and ("C8S3d")>>\ [[Discuss our plans for the end of the week|C8S4]] <</if>>\

\ "You have yet to tell me how you solved that problem." "What problem?" "The incident, dear. Surely you remember your torn skirt and fully displayed butt. Everyone else does." "Oh, that." I was hoping to avoid this topic. "The matter has been handled. Let us leave it at that." "Oh no!" Says she, finding the idea preposterous and silly. "Let us not leave it at that. Let us discuss this in the finest detail. I am eager to hear what punishment was exacted upon the guilty party." "I rather not discuss it, if you don’t mind." "Sister, are you going to make me beg for it?" Goddess, why is it so hard to hold even one centimetre of ground with her? \ [[Tell her everything|C8S3c1]]

\ "I don’t know if I should be more irritated or impressed, little sister." "Pardon me?" "I have been trying for about a decade to establish an alliance with House Hun’ett. Their favour is much sought out by all. And here you are, less than a week into your novitiate, and the youngest member of the third most powerful house in Menzoberranzan is already sharing your bed." "It is not what you think." "It isn’t?" She laughs with delighted incredulity. "Does that mean all the time you have spent together had you with noses in books and not with eyes locked together... amongst other things?" "Well… not exactly." \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ I relate to her my adventures with Miz'ri and how our latest encounter had been overtaken by Laele. "I'm appalled, sister." Says Synafae. "It was you prerogative, nay, your duty to walk in on them and join in." "They are so cute together." Says I, remembering the scene. "I didn't want to spoil the moment." "Spoil?" She scoffs. "Little Eli, you ought to learn that every couple will be cuter with you in the middle." I shake my head, despite finding the idea somewhat stimulating. \ <<else>>\ \ I relate to my ever-curious sister the research we have conducted together with one of the greatest minds, and greatest cocks, of our time. It is delightful to have for once her undivided attention. I do not keep the details to myself, on the contrary, I make an effort to make my narration as sordid and filthy as possible. It is with delight that I watch her shift in her seat, nodding in approval, even ever so slightly blushing. \ \ "Goddess, I can scarcely believe that." She visibly squeezes her legs together. "And I missed it, all of it. This is terrible. My little sister is growing so fast and I am wasting my time with… those who deserve none." "Sister, if I didn’t know any better, I would say you are holding in your tears." "Then it is good that you know better because I am not. I am not. I am not." She reiterates. \ <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3a")>>\ [[Talk About Iivea|C8S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3b")>>\ [[Talk about my new friends|C8S3b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3c")>>\ [[Talk about how things played out with Sha’zal|C8S3c]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S3a") and ("C8S3b") and ("C8S3c")>>\ [[Discuss our plans for the end of the week|C8S4]] <</if>>\

<<if visited ("C7S23Sa1")>>\ \ "That’s it?" Asks she. "A few mocking words and a bit of spunk in her hair? That is all she must suffer for insulting the thirdborn of House El’Naar." As if that was not enough to make me feel guilty already. "What should I have done, sister dearest? What would’ve been just punishment according to you?" "I will make you a list. That you are better prepared for when it will happen again." She sips on her tea. "For it will happen again." \ <</if>>\ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ "So… you are telling me that in the end, you decided not to punish her at all?" "No, I mean, what would’ve been the point? We are friends now." "With benefits, I hope." I give her no response, as I am unsure of it myself. "Her manners are terrible. Terrible I tell you!" Says I instead. "She is ruinously uneducated in matters of faith and creed. I wouldn't go as far as to call her a prude but…" "She is resisting your charms." "I am not trying to charm her!" Neither of us believes that for a second. "She is from the surface if I have understood well." "Indeed, she is." "Seduction follows a different path in the lands she hails from." She gestures at me to pour her some more tea, which I do. "Fear not, little sister. Be persistent, be loving, and soon you will add another stray puppy to your collection." "I… erm… thanks." \ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C7S13Sb1b1a")>>\ \ "Delightful." Says she, making my skin crawl. "You inflicted upon her proper retribution and made a useful ally within the temple walls. Well played, sister. I am proud of you." I am not. <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C7S13Sb1b1b3")>>\ \ She listens to my retelling of the tale with growing involvement. By the time I am done, she appears to be on the verge of tears. "Sister… I can scarcely believe my ears." "I know." I swallow. "I don’t know what came over me." "You have delivered the Goddess’s justice upon this parvenue, that’s what you did. You have shown a firm hand, a still heart and, most praiseworthy of all, a creative mind. I will be honest, little Eli. I didn’t think you had it in you." Never have I heard her pay me such a compliment. I have been waiting to hear those words my entire life. Then why do I feel like my blood is poison? \ <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C7S10M11")>>\ \ "You did nothing." She stares at me as if I just turned into a bat. Something absurdly strange and entirely ridiculous. "What was there to be done?" "Anything, literally anything." She rolls her eyes. "You do understand your inaction will invite emulation and repetition." "You believe so?" "I know so." I hope she is mistaken. \ <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3a")>>\ [[Talk About Iivea|C8S3a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3b")>>\ [[Talk about my new friends|C8S3b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S3d")>>\ [[Talk about my adventures with Miz’ri|C8S3d]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S3a") and ("C8S3b") and ("C8S3d")>>\ [[Discuss our plans for the end of the week|C8S4]] <</if>>\

\ "Let’s get to the matter at hand, shall we?" Says my sister, piercing me with her amethyst eyes. "What do you have planned for the end of the week?" "Nothing much, really, I was planning to go home and visit our family." "Will you go see Mother?" "Eventually, if she is not too busy." "She won’t be, not for her youngest and dearest." She teases me. Both Nefail and I know who is the favoured among us three. "Will you go see Nefail?" \ \ The question is innocent but the tone it is delivered with is not. I cannot read the intentions behind it, all I am able to discern is that she cares about the answer. "I was going to yes." The next words I speak without thinking. "There is one difficult matter I hope she can help me with." "A difficult matter?" She echoes my words. "And what would that be?" "I don’t know if I should say." My attempt at discretion appears to amuse her. "Since when are there secrets between us?" "It is not my secret to share." "And I respect that." She makes a deep nod. "Though, if you were to tell me, I may help you secure Nefail’s cooperation. I do know her better than anyone." \ \ She is right of course, she always is. Still, I doubt my new friend would be happy if she knew how freely I give away the truths she confided to me. What am I to do? \ [[I can trust Synafae|C8S5]] [[Synafae would never betray me|C8S5]] [[Synafae can help me|C8S5]] [[How can I ever doubt my beloved sister?|C8S5]] [[I should tell her|C8S5]] [[She would find out on her own anyway|C8S5]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ She listens attentively and reacts to my discovery in a most disconcerting way. She laughs out loud. Never have any of my jokes ever managed to provoke in her such hilarity. "Oh my Goddess, this girl." She is forced to dry up a tear. "She assaults you, embarrasses you on your very first cycle in Tier Breche and then, then she hands you her leash, fully persuaded you will not strangle her with it. Either she believes you incredibly forgiving or…"She leaves the rest of the phrase up to my deduction. "I am not going to strangle her, metaphorically or not." "Of course you aren’t, not you. Still, I must ask you, why not?" Her gentle eyes grow sharp. "For I believe at least some retribution is in order." \ <<if $lust gte 4>>\ [[I want her for my harem|C8S5a]] <</if>>\ <<if $wickedness gte 4>>\ [[I will use her against Amaliica|C8S5b]] <</if>>\ <<if $love gte 4>>\ [[It is the right thing to do|C8S5c]] <</if>>\ [[Synafae, please…|C8S5d]] <<else>>\ \ Where do these doubts and hesitations come from? How have they found their way into my heart? Surely, of all people, my sister Synafae can best understand Laele’s predicament. She too has shown appreciation for the boys. If anything I should've come to her sooner. \ \ "Oh my…" She takes one long sip. "And to think I have heard nothing but good things about the young and most promising Laele Myzrim. Goddess everlusting. Her mother would be furious." "You believe the case to be that serious?" Says I, failing to conceal my regret. "I mean, you too have mentioned that…" "I have fucked plenty of boys, yes." She says that so calmly, it is unnerving. "But I remain unshaken in my faith and creed. Your friend, on the contrary, seems to be faltering." "I… I wouldn't go as far as to say faltering." "She prefers spending her time fantasising about muscular abdomens and chiselled jawlines than having proper sex with loving little Miz’ri? Surely, you will concur that something is wrong. Something must be done." "Y-yes of course." I swallow. "I was hoping Nefail could help." "And you were wise to think so. If Mother was to learn about this she could become… protective." "You won’t tell her, will you?" "Elifael…" She mocks the very idea. \ [[That’s a relief|C8S6]] <</if>>\

<<set $lust +=1>>\ \ "Because, as it happens, she has amazing hands and her fingers play me like the harp." "I do like that sort of music." She admits. "Will she play you for me?" "Perhaps." I shrug and smile. "So, will you help me?" "I will." Says she. "Although, I do expect you shall return the favour, both of you. \ [[We must plan this very carefully|C8S6]]

<<set $wickedness +=1>> \ "To what end punish the instrument of the crime and not the perpetrator? Should I vent my frustration on the arrow and spare the archer?" "I see." She nods approvingly. "What do you have in mind?" "I won’t spoil the surprise." Because I have none ready. "So, will you help me?" "Little sister, I will be delighted." \ [[We must plan this very carefully|C8S6]]

<<set $love +=1>> \ "Retribution?" I ask. "What for? She bears me no ill intention and regrets what she has done. What would be the point of further enmity?" "You are very kind-hearted to say so." She gathers her thoughts and formulates her response with vexing care. "But in so readily forgiving such a trespass, you invite its repetition." "By whom?" "By whomever." She shakes her pretty head at me. "It would be good for you if you were more pragmatic." "It would be good for me if you were more compassionate." My response shocks her almost as much as it shocks me. Where did that come from? Fuck it! My words have already flown through the air. I have no means to take them back. All I can do is hold her incredulous gaze. "Very well." Says she. "I shall help you secure Nefail’s cooperation." "I wholeheartedly thank you." "You are welcome." She empties her cup. \ [[We must plan this very carefully|C8S6]]

\ "Fine, fine. I am sure you have your reasons. I know not why I even asked such a question in the first place." "I'm much obliged." "Think nothing of it." Our mutual attempt at out-sarcasming the other ends without a clear victor. \ [[We must plan this very carefully|C8S6]]

<<if $Nefaillove is true>>\ \ "I would not worry too much if I were you. As of late you and her have spent plenty of time together." Again she gestures to me to fill her cup and I obey. "You should know her well by now." "I think I will never know her well," I reply. "I mean, she refused to open up for decades. Only these last few months have we grown closer but there is still so much she won’t share with me." "Is there now?" A half smile grows along the corner of her mouth. "And what do you believe she is keeping from you?" "I am not entirely sure." Says I. "I always sense some form of anxiety in her and a certain timidity. All things I never even suspected were there, before…" "Before she dropped her mask." "Aye… was that the same for you?" "Ha! As if our beloved sister would take off her stern cuirass for me. No, I simply learned to see through it." "And what do you see?" "Nothing strange." She shrugs. "Our sister has been through her share of misfortunes. She is afraid of loss, plain and simple. Banal even." "Banal?" I frown. "She lost her sister." "No, Elifael. We lost our sister." Her words cut me like a blade. "Do not mistake my countenance for lack of grief." \ \ All I see on her perfect face is but a hint of anger. Yet the slightest distortion of her melodic voice awakens in me more terror than a dragon’s roar. "Forgive me." Says I in haste. "I misspoke." "Think nothing of it." Another shrug. \ \ "What about you?" I ask after a brief pause. "Don’t you miss her?" "She’s gone, Elifael." She reminds me. "Nefail is still here. It is her I miss the most." \ \ I have no more words. I feel as if, somehow, somewhen, I missed the chance to mend things between my sisters. On the contrary, I feel like a wedge that drove them further apart. What am I to do? \ "Sister, may I ask you something?" She invites me to go ahead. "When did the two of you drift apart?" "When did I ever say that we were close?" Once more I find myself at a loss for words. She conceals her pain well but I know better. I know she loves her sisters, both of them. And that’s not all I know. "She confessed to me something." I see her raising an eyebrow. "She told me she strove to make you strong." "She succeeded, don’t you think?" She smiles. "She also said that…" I hold my tongue. That is not for me to say. "Well, I believe she regrets mistreating you." \ \ Once more, my sister becomes unreadable. Pain, anger, joy, whatever she feels, she conceals perfectly. \ \ "Let’s focus on the present. Shall we?" She recovers her smile. "If you do as I say, you’ll be able to convince her to do anything, and I mean anything." She eyes me with a mischievous grin. "You and her have been fucking, yes?" "A… few times, yes." "You should then have a solid idea of her tastes." "She seems to be fond of anal." "Indeed, she is." She laughs. "I still remember the first time we did it. I could not sit straight for weeks." I am not pleased to hear that. I don’t know why but I am not. "I think my asshole is the second part of my body she loved the most." "Second?" I find the idea droll. Is there any part of my sister not deserving of love and veneration? "Which one would be the first?" "Surely these." As graceful as a sylphid, she raises her legs and shows me her feet. I must suppress the impulse to kiss her perfect toes. "She probably came on these more than anywhere else." "I had… no idea she was so fond of footjobs." "She never asked you for one?" More fake surprise. "No," I admit. "Those are not exactly my specialty." She stares at me with a satisfied smile. "Grab your toy. I’ll teach you. Both the technique in general and how she likes it." "I'm not sure I can do this." "Of course you can." She caresses me. "Listen here, you will take Nefail to a nice little place I know. Somewhere you can both relax and have her lower her ever-watchful guard, and you give her the footjob of her life. What do you say?" I was right to trust her. \ [[Practice together|C8S6N1]] <</if>>\ <<if $Maryllove is true>>\ \ "Our sister can be stubborn, that I do not need to reiterate." I nod in agreement to her words. "Your best chance to secure her cooperation is by seducing her and to do so you will need to know her weaknesses." "I need to seduce her, not manipulate her." "Potato potato." "You do know those are spelt the same, right? It doesn’t work in written format." "Little sister, what is seduction if not a form of consensual manipulation? Much like sex is but a form of consensual violence." "I am not sure I follow." "We all want to be seduced, to have our weaknesses exposed, to be naked and vulnerable before the ones we love. Afterall…" She reaches for my hips, her long fingers sink in my plumpness. Her fingernails hurt in the best possible way. "You also like it rough, don’t you?" "Yes." I stutter. "I know." She winks and returns to her seat. "As it happens I know her greatest weakness of all." "And that would be?" "Sister, please…" She sighs in forced frustration. "You are sitting on it." Futile as that may be, I try to shrink my shapes. If only my curves were as harmonious and proportionate as my sister’s, instead of these mounds of flesh that cause such enticement and no real admiration. "You don’t understand. I already offered myself to her." Says I. "I went to her together with Maryl and we-" "You went to her with your pet human in tow?" She scoffs. "No wonder she chased you away." "What are you talking about?" "Nefail does not like sharing what is hers, nor does she like to be shared." She takes an abundant sip from her cup. "You… believe I offended her?" "It is the sort of thing that may offend her, yes." Her words fall on me like stones. "Fear not, you can still mend things with her." "How? Tell me how?" She ponders for a moment, while I wait with agonising impatience. She then commands me to stand up and come to her. "Listen here, you will take Nefail to a nice little place I know. Somewhere you can both relax and have her lower her ever-watchful guard, together with your pet." She pulls me onto her knees. "You'll sit on her lap, give her a nice pecker." She has me kiss her. "Then, send chubby little Maryl on her way and offer her your precious..." Her fingers run along my buttcheeks. She prods my ever-eager hole. I silently implore her to go deeper. "Or better yet, have the plump rivvil service her while she is penetrating you. That will be a delight to watch." I feel I should object, but if I did, she might interrupt her fingerwork, and that I don’t want. \ [[Enjoy the moment|C8S6M1]] <</if>>\ <<if $Reconciliationpath is true>>\ \ "I do not understand where your concern lies." She shrugs. "Nefail is obsessed with you. She would die for you." Obsessed, she says. Nefail, dying for me? That is a droll thought. I can’t help but laugh. She doesn’t. She does not even smile. "I think what she truly loves, is this." I slap my waddling backside. "Lucky coincidence, no more." Synafae insists. "I wish she loved me, any part of me, half as much." "You are being absurd, sister." Says I. "Nefail loves the two of us equally, I am sure of it." "You are?" She chortles. "And what about you?" "Me?" "Do you love me and her in equal measure?" "Of course." I feel and sound all but sure about my answer. Does she believe me? It is impossible to tell. She comes to me, though, and graces me with one of her world-ending kisses. "So do I." Says she. \ \ "Listen here, we will take Nefail to a nice little place I know. Somewhere we can all relax and have her lower her ever-watchful guard. We are going to empty her head and her balls. She can hardly say no when she will be barely conscious." "I’m not sure your plan will work, but I do like it." "Just follow my lead and all…" She squeezes my butt. "Will be well." \ [[Enjoy the moment|C8S6R1]] <</if>>\ <<if $Synafaelove is true>>\ \ "Our sister can be stubborn, that I do not need to reiterate." Says she as I nod along. "Your best chance to secure her cooperation is by seducing her and to do so you will need to know her weaknesses." "I need to seduce her, not manipulate her." "Potato potato." "You know those are spelt the same right? It doesn’t work in written format." "Little sister, what is seduction if not a form of consensual manipulation? Much like sex is but a form of consensual violence." "I am not sure I follow." "We all want to be seduced, to have our weaknesses exposed, to be naked and vulnerable before the ones we love. Afterall…" She reaches for my hips, her long fingers sink in my plumpness. Her fingernails hurt in the best possible way. "You also like it rough, don’t you?" "Yes." I stutter. "I know." She winks and returns to her seat. "As it happens I know her greatest weakness of all." "And that would be?" "Sister, please…" She sighs in forced frustration. "You are sitting on it." Futile as that may be, I try to shrink my shapes. If only my curves were as harmonious and proportionate as those of my sister, instead of these mounds of flesh that cause such enticement and no real admiration. \ \ "So, all I should do is go to her, bend over and offer her my butt to do with as she pleases?" "No!" She laughs at my naivety. "Nefail is way too shy for such a direct approach." My sister Nefail? Shy? She’s making fun of me. "Are we talking about the same person?" "Elifael, dearest, I’ve known our sister far longer and more intimately than you." She reminds me. "She can be authoritative and controlling, as expected of her by House and kin. But in intimacy, away from the prying eyes of the rest of society, she can be a different person altogether." "I find that very hard to believe." "Why? Do you believe our sister was born any different from you and me? Do you think she always was the dominating priestess whose authority is surpassed only by our Matron Mother?" She shakes her head at my naivety. "That position was imposed on her and she is always eager to relinquish it." "You mean I should…" I dare not finish this sentence. "Have her submit to you, yes." She does it for me. "No!" This is ludicrous. How can she suggest that with a straight face? "I know, being active is not yet your strongest suit. But if you do this, she will do anything you want, and I do mean anything." "B-b-but I don’t know the first thing on how to… please her that way." "It is most fortunate that I do." As graceful as a sylphid, she raises her legs and shows me her elegant feet. I must suppress the impulse to kiss her perfect toes. "She probably came on these more than anywhere else." "I had… no idea she was so fond of footjobs?" "She never asked you for one?" More fake surprise. "No." I admit. "Those are not exactly my specialty." She stares at me with a satisfied smile. "Listen here, you will take Nefail to a nice little place I know. Somewhere you can both relax and have her lower her ever-watchful guard. Once you have her light-headed and inhibited you will…" She pronounces the next words as if they tasted sublime. "Make her your bitch." \ \ I feel the opposite of confident and can scarcely conceal it. She grabs me by the chin and stares deeply into my eyes. "Grab your toy, we must practice." "Yes, sister." \ [[Practice together|C8S6S1]] <</if>>\

\ The time of departure, which I so eagerly awaited, has come. I am excited to return home, and yet, I find myself not all that anxious to part with my newly found friends. Iivea will return to the twins, who no doubt suffer her absence a great deal. Quenthia will go meet her two daughters. Laele will spend the last two cycles of the week the same way she spent the other six, reading, much to Miz’ri’s chagrin. <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ And what of Sha’zal? When asked, she told me she would visit distant friends. Any attempt to pry more information out of her was met with firm refusals. She does not wish to share with me her shame or her secrets, for now. <</if>>\ \ \ I, for my part, look forward to returning to my beloved older sister. What sweet agony, this wait. Every minute grows longer than the one before and my pussy moister. Just a little bit more, a little bit more and I will have her inside of me again. \ [[Prepare for the departure|C8S6N2]]

\ The time of departure, which I so eagerly awaited, has come. I am excited to return home, and yet, I find myself not all that anxious to part with my newly found friends. Iivea will return to the twins, who no doubt suffer her absence a great deal. Quenthia will go meet her two daughters. Laele will spend the last two cycles of the week the same way she spent the other six, reading, much to Miz’ri’s chagrin. <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ And what of Sha’zal? When asked, she told me she would visit distant friends. Any attempt to pry more information out of her was met with firm refusals. She does not wish to share with me her shame or her secrets, for now. <</if>>\ \ \ I, for my part, look forward to returning to my family... and to Maryl. I hope my sister has been treating her well. She'll never hear the end of it if she didn't. I can't wait to fall asleep in my maid's arms and wake up feeling her tongue. \ [[Prepare for the departure|C8S6M2]]

\ The time of departure, which I so eagerly awaited, has come. I am excited to return home, and yet, I find myself not all that anxious to part with my newly found friends. Iivea will return to the twins, who no doubt suffer her absence a great deal. Quenthia will go meet her two daughters. Laele will spend the last two cycles of the week the same way she spent the other six, reading, much to Miz’ri’s chagrin. <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ And what of Sha’zal? When asked, she told me she would visit distant friends. Any attempt to pry more information out of her was met with firm refusals. She does not wish to share with me her shame or her secrets, for now. <</if>>\ \ \ I, for my part, am starting to feel anxious. What if Synafae's plan does not work? I am not sure I can go through with this. Goddess, I can't do this and I can't disappoint her. What can I do? \ [[Prepare for the departure|C8S6S2]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ Sha’zal and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I enlisted her help to carry my luggage, in lieu of the servants that we are not allowed to bring within these sacred walls. She was surprisingly easy to convince. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "Yeah, thanks but no thanks." Says she, still unwilling to share her destination with me. "Basheba’s cunt, what’s in here? Are you collecting minerals or something?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "If I put together every piece of clothing I ever wore in my life, I don’t think they would make this coffer so fucking heavy." I ignore her complaints and seek out among the many carriages the one bearing the insignia of House El’Naar. \ \ "Mistress!" I turn around and spot Maryl waving her arms and running towards me. "Illmater’s mercy, what are you doing carrying your luggage yourself?" "Herself?" Sha’zal laments. Rightfully so, considering she is moving nearly twice the weight I am. Maryl takes off my hands the few things I am carrying, leaving Sha’zal the entirety of her burden. "What the- Hey!" Sha’zal protests remain unheard and unheeded. But when she finally places my luggage in the trunk, Maryl’s fair face grows a shade paler. "Noble one!" She cries out. "I believed you-" "A fellow slave, huh? You are not that far from the truth." Says Sha’zal. \ \ The servant and the exile study each other with silent mistrust. It is Sha’zal who first breaks the silence. \ \ "That’s an amazing rack you got there." She observes. Maryl covers her chest. "Puppies like those would’ve made you rich in Baldur’s Gate." "You are a Baldurian?" Asks Maryl, surprised and yet somehow not shocked. "Born and raised." Says Sha’zal with disconcerting ease. "And you? Where did they steal you from? No, let me guess. I think I know that accent. Athkatla, maybe?" "My village was… is on Lake Esmel." Maryl explains. "I am indeed from Amn, but I’ve been to Athaktla just once. Just briefly." "Sweet." Silence falls anew. \ \ "So." I clear my throat. "I’ll ask you one last time, are sure you do not want to join us, Sha’zal? We can take you anywhere you want. Within the city walls, of course." "Positive." She says, crossing her pretty fingers behind the back of her head and resting upon them. "By the way she glares at me, I’d say that sugar tits here would toss me out the carriage as soon as we are high enough." "I would never-" Maryl holds her tongue. She knows better than to contradict a drow, be she Baldurian or Menzoberranyr. "I will see you next week, then?" I ask Sha’zal, hoping for the tiniest display of affection. A hug, a kiss, a slap on my hips, anything. All she grants me is half a smile. "Take care, rich girl." \ <<else>>\ \ Since I can rely on no servants to carry my luggage, I am forced to enlist those who were cursed with the misfortune of being my friends. Iivea, Miz’ri and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I do not look forward to returning the favour. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "That is very thoughtful of you. Alas, I must refuse." Says Iivea, a shy smile on her pretty lips. "My sisters will come for me." "Interesting choice of words." Says Miz’ri. "Seriously, Elifael, what are you carrying in this damn chest?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "What clothes? A suit of armour?" Our banter is interrupted by a distant voice calling for me. One I am more than happy to hear. \ \ "Mistress!" I turn around and spot Maryl waving her arms and running towards me. "Illmater’s mercy, what are you doing carrying your luggage yourself?" "Herself?" Miz’ri laments. Rightfully so, considering the burden she left her. Maryl runs to our aid, taking from each of us as much as she can carry. Miz’ri’s sight, no longer impaired by my luggage, falls on Maryl’s bountiful bosom. \ \ With all of the luggage stored, it is time to say goodbye. I hug Iivea, wishing her a happy reunion with her sisters. I am about to do the same to Miz’ri but she appears distracted. \ \ "Are these truly yours?" She asks Maryl, sinking her little hands in her tits. "These feel so soft… so real too…" "Noble one!" Maryl yelps. "Not so hard!" "They are quite authentic, I assure you." Says I. "May I see them?" Miz’ri asks, not Maryl but me. \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ "You should ask her." Says I, earning a perplexed gaze from Miz’ri. The young Hun’ett turns to the plump human and, still fondling her and somewhat mockingly, asks permission to remove her clothes. "I-If you so wish, noble one." Maryl yelps. \ <<ele>>\ \ I study Maryl’s reaction and see that she would prefer not to be appraised in this fashion. Naughty Maryl, keeping all that abundance to yourself? I don’t think so. "Of course." Says I, teasing Maryl with my gaze. \ <</if>>\ \ With a pull of the strings, Maryl liberates her breasts for all to see. "Woah, they are so… white!" Miz’ri sinks her little hands in Maryl’s plumpness and plays with her nipples. "Noble one… your hands are cold!" "Is she trained for sexual service?" Asks Miz’ri, ignoring my servant's pleas. "She never needed to be." I bite my lips. "My Maryl is a natural talent." Despite the rough treatment, Maryl smiles at my compliment. "You must lend her to me some cycle." Miz’ri continues. "These titties look so comfortable." "They are," I confirm. \ <<if $love gte $lust>>\ \ I see Maryl flinching beneath Miz’ri’s touch. Being handled in this fashion is something she only partially enjoys. "I believe she had enough." Says I. With a hint of regret, Miz’ri lets go. \ <<else>>\ \ "Care to join us?" I propose. "We could play with her a little while on the way." "I’d love to but…" Miz’ri shakes her head, chasing away the tempting offer. "I must go with Laele. Keep an eye on her, you know." "I know." \ <</if>>\ \ We embrace and exchange a kiss. Little more than a pecker, we put barley any tongue in it. Maryl looks away. "Until next week, my friend?" I ask her. "Until next week, Thunder Cheeks." She answers, making my said cheeks thunder with a good slap. \ <</if>>\ [[Fly home|C8S6N3]]

\ I step out of the carriage with legs still shaking from the toe-curling orgasm my beloved servant just gave me. "Goddess, I missed this so much," I confess, leaning on her shoulder. "I am glad you enjoyed it, mistress." "I so regret not being allowed to take you to Tier Breche. Tis not fair." I caress her inviting bosom. "All of my friends would love you, I’m sure." \ \ A small army of servants, those too I have sorely missed, comes taking care of my luggage. two tiny figure approach. I initially mistake them for halflings, they turn out to be two young human girls, both of them red of mane. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship." Says the taller of the two. I smile at them while addressing Maryl. "Who are these children?" "My name is Nellie and this here is my little sister Ellie." Ellie curtsies with adorable clumsiness. "They are Sally’s sisters, mistress," Maryl explains. "They are adorable!" I caress them on the head, which they seem to appreciate. "How old are you, little ones?" "I am thirteen, your ladyship, while Ellie is eight." Ellie raises eight of her little fingers, full of pride. "Eight!" I giggle. "Extraordinary, at your age I could neither walk or talk." "Why is your butt so big?" Asks little Ellie, earning a reproachful gaze from both her sister and my servant. "I’ve been asking myself the very same question many times," I admit. "Are you girls doing fine?" "Yes! We have a room all to ourselves, and beds, and pastries." Ellie says. "I love pastries!" I concur. The little one giggles in approval. "Can you play with us?" "Ellie!" Her sister scolds her. "Don’t be silly. Her ladyship is busy with… lady stuff." "Indeed." I must concur. "Do you happen to know where the firstborn is? I want to see her." "The firstborn, noble one?" Asks Nellie. "She is not home, milady." "She went to the Bazaar with Sally." Continues Ellie. "They have become good friends, they always play together. But then Sally is always too tired to play with us." "I see… did she mention when she would return?" They shake their little heads and I suffocate a scream. "When she returns, make sure to call me, all right?" They nod with zeal. "Good, run along now." \ \ "Are you well, mistress?" I am not well. I was looking forward to seeing my sister. I was looking forward to having her impaling me on her cock and drowning me in cum. Tentacles and tendrils, where is she? Why would she keep me waiting? This is… so like her! "Come, Maryl." Says I. "The firstborn can take all the time she needs for all I care. There is so much more I must do." \ [[Go visit the House Mage|C8S6N3a]] [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6N3b]] [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6N3c]] [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6N3d]]

\ I show up at Veldrina’s door, uninvited and unannounced. Maryl betrays all her uneasiness on the way up and through the long bridge that leads to the mage’s laboratory. "Should I be accompanying you, mistress?" Asks Maryl, staring down to the city below. "The honoured house mage has little fondness for surfacers." "Indeed she hasn't." I concur. "But she ought to overcome it. To disrespect you is to disrespect me." \ \ The stone door slides open and Veldrina emerges from her den. If she is happy to see me, she conceals it well. "Thirdborn! To what do I owe the…" She lets a ludicrously long time pass before speaking the next word. "Pleasure?" "Veldrina." I cast my arms around her shoulders and give her a hug she does not return. "I missed you so." She lets out a nervous laugh and waits for the ordeal to be over. "May we come in?" Asks I. "We?" She looks at Maryl like a dragon would look at an invisible halfling. "But of course. Please, by all means, make yourselves at home." \ \ We sit down. Veldrina offers a cup of tea, over-infused and cold. I sip on it with ostentatious, maddening delight. "So…" The House Mage begins. "I suppose I should ask you how your first week in Tier Breche has passed." "It has been much easier to bear, thanks to your gift." "Oh yes, that." She betrays no excitement at the idea of me pleasing myself with her craftmanship. "It was either that or book. I am glad to know that I have chosen well." "You do know me." Is that a smile I see at the corner of her mouth? I must be delirious. "But also, I was hoping you could deliver me the other half of your prophecy." Her almost smile dies out. \ \ "I see." A quick wave of her hands makes the tea warm again. "I was honestly hoping you had forgotten." "You made it quite memorable, even for my empty little head." I take a long sip. "So?" "I have no other half to divine. The arcane arts hold no answers." "Evasive as alw-" "But I was able to collect small pieces of information by means more mundane." I quietly await her to continue. "Did you discuss the matter with anyone else?" "There was not much to discuss in the first place." \ \ Veldrina lets out a deep sigh, afraid of saying too much, afraid of saying too little. "Not all knowledge is good, princess, not all ignorance is bad. I know, I know, more riddles. Allow me then to dismiss you with some more practical advice." She rises and speaks with the voice of the sphinx. "Beware of those who flatter you and stroke your ego, beware of those who promise easy solutions to complicated problems, beware of those who encourage you to see perfection within and all but flaws without, for they are no friends of yours. "She returns to her seat. "No more shall I say." "You gave me so little and at the same time so much to ponder," I comment. "Good. An alert mind will keep you safer than any knowledge." She calls her cups away from our hands. "We’ll see ourselves out." I rise. "You do that and, please, tell your servant to better cover her breasts." Maryl protects her chest. "She looks like a cow." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N3b")>>\ [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6N3b]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6N3c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6N3d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6N3d]] <</if>>\

\ At this time, Mother is not in the temple harem, which is good. I would hate to disturb her deep in prayer. I instead find her in the throne room, in discussion with the quartermistress. The guards at the entrance ask for me to wait to be announced, but I do not feel like waiting. In a blatant violation of decor and protocol, I waltz in. \ \ "A fair cycle to you, Matron Mother." I curtsy before her, trying to contain my excitement, Maryl curtsies trying to contain her terror. The quartermistress steps back, aghast. She expects me to be harshly chastised for my intrusion. I know I won’t be. "One week in Tier Breche has done nothing to improve your manners." Says the matron. "Quartermistress, we shall continue this conversation at a later moment. I must see to my thirdborn’s education." \ \ The quartermistress retires as do the guards. Once alone, with the insignificant exception of Maryl, the Matron Mother commands me to approach. I step towards her with false confidence, gazing at her forms with a mix of reverence, sublime terror, and daughterly love. \ \ "I hope I am not intrud-" "Yes, you are." She snatches me from the ground and sits me on her lap. Her smell alone makes me feel in dreadful peril and perfect safety at the same time. "And yes you do." She caresses my chin and cheek with her long fingers. "But I am glad you came to see your mother. Tell her, tell her how was your first week at Tier Breche." "It was eventful, Matron Mother, I made friends with-" "Hold that thought a moment, child." She only now seems to notice we are not alone. "Who is that?" \ \ I follow her index to Maryl, who is trying to turn invisible. "That's my personal maid, Maryl. Do you not remember her?" "Maryl?" She pronounces the name with familiarity, but tinged with confusion. "Oh no, no, no. I distinctly remember Maryl being a scrawny little thing with jet-black hair and freckles around her nose." I laugh out loud. "That is because she was an adolescent when she walked into our house. It was nigh twenty years past, Mother. She is an adult now." "An adult?" She studies the plump human as if she appeared out of thin air. The life cycle of mortals is something she is without a doubt familiar with, and yet she still needs to be reminded of. "Of course, how silly of me. Hello, Maryl. Are you being a good girl? She does speak Drow, yes?" "Mother, she has spent more time in our service than out of it. Of course, she speaks Drow. Maryl, tell her." Maryl bows yet lower. "I live to serve, exalted one." "Look at her, isn’t she just the cutest? I hope she is serving you well." <<if $love gte $lust>>\ "She is the best friend I could ever ask for." <<else>>\ <<if $lust gte $wickedness>>\ "Oh, she is. She licks pussy like no other." <<else>>\ "She is indeed. She is very obedient and submissive. Unless told otherwise, of course." I wink at her. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ "That is good to hear." Says the Matron, passing her fingers over my hips and thighs and forgetting entirely of the matter. "Walk with me." \ \ I reach the hanging gardens side by side and hand in hand with my mother. If her mere presence is enthralling, her touch is ten times so. I scarcely dare to glimpse at her forms. Every step she takes reminds me of her weight and power, of her grace and elegance. I suffer in silence the inextricable contrast between my beloved parent and the demi-goddess. \ \ "Have your first cycles of novitiate been productive?" Asks she, stepping on the lichen-covered stone. "Elifael?" "What? Oh, erm…" Her garments do nothing to conceal her monstrous member, it shifts left and right with every step. Staring at it, I am reminded of my baptism, in all its glory and horror. "I would not know, Matron Mother. I fear the one thing I learned is how little I may know." "An important lesson, that one, most important." Her next question, she asks more gently. "And have they been happy?" "As happy as I could hope for them to be." Says I, with a reassuring smile. "I was off to a rough start but made many friends already." "Are the teachers competent?" "Yes, as far as one such as I can tell." I giggle. "To me, they all appear like unreachable pillars of knowledge." "You overestimate them and underestimate yourself, child. But perhaps it is wiser to do so than the other way around." \ \ Unexpectedly and uncharacteristically, my mother kicks off her oversized sandals and steps onto the mossy carpets barefoot. I follow her example as Maryl hastily collects our abandoned footwear. Mother’s feet are so slender and graceful, yet so large and wide compared to mine. Truly, I am the wyrmling following the dragon. \ \ "I am relieved to see you well-adjusted. I know all too well how such transitions can be difficult." She smiles, but even when smiling a dragon’s fangs look fierce. "Are you thrilled to walk this path?" \ \ I should know better than lying to a Matron. All I can do is speak as much of the truth as I can. "I am happy to fulfil my duties to House and Matron. The Goddess has blessed me with so much and I am eager to prove my devotion." The exercised and formulaic response does not convince her. Already do I see her smile weakening. \ \ We come to a pond. My mother, inexplicably childlike, sits along the border letting her feet rest into the clear water. Again, I imitate her. We let our legs dangle in silence and contemplation. \ \ "Do you miss home?" Asks she. "I do." I am forced to admit. "Your new life will be austere, for a time. Fear not, you will soon-" "It is not comfort that I miss, Matron Mother." I dare interrupt her. "It is family. It is Nefail, my little Maryl… and you." "You have always been the sweetest." She kisses the top of my head. "It is part of the whole process of growth. Soon you will have a new family, one of your own making. Goddess knows it is hard to leave the nest. It is harder to watch you all take flight." As she loses herself in her thoughts, in her fantasies, I see her cock throbbing, growing, rising. "Part of me would like to keep all of my daughters here, close to me." She opens her arms as if to embrace three invisible daughters. "To have you all to myself, forever." Her cock is now fully erect. A tear of precum shines on top of it, as shiny as a pearl and as big as a child’s fist. "Mother," Goddess, the smell. My head is spinning. "Your penis…" She lowers her eyes and gasps at her erection as if seeing her own cock for the first time. "Forgive me, child." She attempts to conceal her rising cock, one of the few things beyond her power. "Such thoughts make their way into my mind from time to time, despite being well trained and well disciplined." "You look in pain, mother." "It is a momentary madness, it will pass." She is suffering. Goddess, I must do something. \ @@#question; \ <<link "Sooth her with words">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ "It must be such a burden to carry." Says I, looking away from said burden. "To be the receptacle of the Goddess’s power, to be a vessel of her divine influence. I can only imagine how difficult it may be to be matron //and// mother." She appears to calm down, my words proving both a balm and a turn-off. "It is, sometimes." She admits. "I want to embrace my children, to be able to comfort and support them. Yet, the lust always lurks beneath and it is not simple to distinguish maternal affection from matronal desire. Especially with the three of you growing so beautiful." \ \ It takes all of my courage to do what I intend to do. I fight hard against my memories of my baptism, against my instinct to flee, against the lust-spiked revulsion that I feel every time I perceive her cock. I embrace her. \ \ "I am not afraid of you, Mother. I will never be." I swear. She caresses me and I feel her Goddess-given phallus throbbing beneath her garments. It wants me. It demands me. But Mother is stronger and the abominable appetite of the beast between her legs goes unsated. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N3a")>>\ [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6N3a]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6N3c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6N3d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6N3d]] <</if>>\ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Give her a loving handjob">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "It must be such a burden to carry." Says I, looking away from said burden. "To be the receptacle of the Goddess’s power, to be a vessel of her divine influence. I can only imagine how difficult it may be to be matron //and// mother." She appears to calm down, my words proving both a balm and a turn-off. "It is, sometimes." She admits. "I want to embrace my children, to be able to comfort and support them. Yet, the lust always lurks beneath and it is not simple to distinguish maternal affection from matronal desire. Especially with the three of you growing so beautiful." \ \ Her cock throbs in pain. Goddess, what am I to do? I’ll fetch a flesh slave. No, if I do that, she will feel rejected and grow even sadder. What am I to do? \ \ "Allow me, Mother." I reach out for the brimming beast. Mother watches in disbelief. For a moment I hope she will stop me but it is a fool’s hope. She was praying for this to happen, I can tell. \ \ "You… don’t have to do this if you-" "I want to do this." I wrap my fingers around the shaft, which is so girthy I cannot close my hand around it. "I love you, Mother. I do not wish to see you in pain." She nods in silent gratitude. \ \ She spreads her legs wider, giving me better access to her massive member. I wank it through the transparent silk, which does little to conceal its texture, the beautiful tapestry of her pulsating veins, her smell. Goddess, that smell. It is a woman’s smell, but no ordinary woman’s. It is the scent of a divine creature, of lust incarnate, it goes through my nostrils straight into my brain. \ \ "Does this feel good, Mother?" Asks I, picking up the pace. "It feels very good, child." She licks her thick gigantic lips. "You are doing such a fine job. I am proud of you." "Would you like me to go faster, Mother? Is my grip too soft or too strong?" "None of that, child. Your little hand is so soft and capable, it will make Mother cum in no time." "You flatter me, Mother." Goddess, it is so warm. "Surely I am less capable than the least of your flesh slaves." "Perhaps." Says she. "But I love none of them as much as I love you." \ \ That is heartwarming, touching even. I smile at her and she smiles back. I am starting to actually enjoy th- Oh no. No, no, no! She wants to kiss me? Everything but that. Tentacles and tendrils, what do I do? Only one way out. \ \ "Ah!" My mother’s moan is a note of pain and pleasure. The head of her cock cannot fit inside my tiny mouth, but I manage to hold most of it inside while still pleasing her with my tongue. "I did not expect that. Oh, child. I hope you are ready for what is about to cum." I am not. Nobody could \ \ Her balls clench and her cock erupts inside my mouth. Good girls always swallow their mother’s load and I am a good girl. I gulp, and gulp, and gulp, and gulp. Shit, did I just cum? I think I did. I gulp down all I can and when my stomach is clearly full, I still gulp some more. Strange, I feel like I am about to vomit, about to faint, yet I want more, more, and more. I raise my head with a feeling of regret. \ \ "Are you feeling better, Mother?" I ask, fearing and hoping she will now ravish me. "Yes, child. So much better." She caresses me. "You ought to run along now. I’m sure you don’t want to spend the entirety of the last days of the week with this old crone." I watch her walking away, licking my lips. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N3a")>>\ [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6N3a]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6N3c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6N3d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6N3d]] <</if>>\ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Have Maryl service her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ "Maryl!" I call to my friend and servant, who has either forgotten her name or is desperately hoping I am referring to some other Maryl in the vicinity. "Come here, Maryl." "What is it, mistress?" She keeps her eyes low as if anything but the tip of her feet were too terrifying to behold. "My mother is in great pain." I present the Matron’s massive member to my maid. "Would you kindly?" Maryl raises her eyes to my mother’s cock and stutters in terror. "Child, you ask too much of your rivvil." The Matron reproaches me. "Mother, you have no idea how capable and loving our dear Maryl has grown. Maryl, pull out your breasts." Despite her fear, she obeys. "Look at them, Mother. Are they not beautiful?" "They have grown to an impressive size, for a human." My mother admits. "A sign of the Goddess’s favour, no doubt. She has been most loving and devout." \ \ My mother betrays uncertainty. Does she not like my Maryl? I never thought she harboured such prejudices. "Her tits are soft, silky, and warm, Mother. I spent many pleasant nights betwixt them." I whisper to her. "I am confident they will feel most pleasing around your cock." "Mmm." She stares Maryl down. "I hope you realise what honour you are being granted, little mortal." "I am unworthy of-" "Silence." She cuts her down. "My daughter has made her wishes clear. Obey her." "Yes, Malla Ilharess." \ \ Any ordinary cock would lose itself and disappear between Maryl’s massive love pillows. Not a matron’s cock, though. My mother’s pride is more than a match for Maryl’s mammaries. \ \ She goes down to her knees and welcomes the prodigious penis between her tits. She squeezes and cuddles it, giving it a respectful kiss, and slowly moves up and down along the shaft. \ \ "How is this, Mother?" I ask. May she dispel my anxiety. "Pleasant enough." The matron says, and I know that not to be a small admission. "It has been a long time since I received a nice tit wank. I forget how relaxing they can be." \ \ The matron lays back on her elbows and enjoys the treatment. It may indeed be relaxing to her but not to Maryl. My poor maid is not used to this kind of effort and struggles to keep up the pace. \ \ "Mmm. I believe your slave is getting tired." Says my mother, with crushing disappointment. "A shame. I was hopeful she could get me closer to climax." "No, no, no, Mother. She can keep going" I get behind Maryl and grab her tits. "She is a strong hard worker, are you not?" "Mistress, I-" I hold her tongue by intertwining it with mine. \ \ I help and encourage Maryl to please my mother. Observing us pleasing her and each other helps the Matron approach her climax. She looks at us, at me, with a mix of pride and lust. \ \ We pick up the pace, using Maryl’s tits to squeeze the matron’s shaft and our lips and tongues to titillate her glans. She is getting close. She holds her moans in, before letting out a deep feminine growl, and showers us with her seed. It is intoxicating. \ \ I put my palms together to collect more of this blessed rain. Now, I may look a little carried away, but Maryl seems to have lost her mind. Her eyes shine with a new light, uninhibited joy, and unquenchable thirst. She licks up and gulps down all the cum from her chest, hands, and arms. After that, she seeks more on my body, face, and mouth. \ \ "Look at her." Mother laughs. "Entirely unused to a matron’s seed. I should be vexed by her manner but, Goddess forgive us, ain’t she sweet." "Maryl, calm down." I playfully implore her. "More, more." That is all she says. "I am almost tempted to indulge her." Says Mother, rising up. "Alas, duty calls. You two play nice, all right?" \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N3a")>>\ [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6N3a]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6N3c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6N3d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6N3d]] <</if>>\ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ I sit in the garden with Maryl, trying and failing to be still. The relaxing sound of bubbling water does nothing to soothe my nerves. I shift on my cushion, my legs are restless, my eyes dart towards the path leading home every few seconds. "Mistress, I implore you, calm down." Maryl lays a hand on my knee. "Why isn’t she here?" I ask her and myself. "This is so like her, you know? I bet her presumed rapprochement was an elaborate ploy to have yet more power over me and my feelings. She always enjoyed torturing me in this fashion." "Now you are being absurd, mistress." "Am I? I struggled for her approval my entire life. Is it absurd to expect the future to resemble the past?" "It is." Maryl’s voice, normally so sweet and soothing, is soured by an unusual tone: reproach. "I have spent a whole week serving the firstborn and not a single day, or cycle or whatever we are to call it, went by without her weeping at your absence." "Weeping?" I chortle. "Surely you jest." "That would be a poor jest indeed, mistress." She scolds me further. "Has your sister not opened her heart to you? Has she not made her feelings transparent and clear to you?" "She did, she did." I must remind myself. "Yet, you doubt her still." "I don’t doubt her, I doubt myself." "Then you are twice the fool I thought you were." I ought to flog her was she not absolutely right. "Now, straighten your back, rest your legs, still your heart. She will be here any moment and you shall welcome her as she deserves." "Yes!" I diligently follow my slave’s orders. "I shall." \ [[Just a few moments more|C8S6N4a]]

\ "Maryl, I feel ill, so very ill." Says I. "I’ll seek a heal-" "No!" I get a hold of her. "Take me to my chambers, I just need to… lay down." \ \ Maryl struggles to carry me to my quarters, as I lay nearly all my weight upon her. After helping me onto the bed, she crumbles on a chair. Her heavy breathing sounds eerily pleasant to my ears. "I am sorry." Says I, staring at the ceiling. "I don’t know what’s gotten into me." "I am… undeserving of your apologies, mistress." She pants. "But I must ask you, are you well?" "I am the opposite of well!" I shout at the ceiling. "I returned home expecting my sister’s cock giving me a… warm and salty welcome." "Mistress!" Maryl cries out, unsure if such words were meant for anyone’s ears. "Forgive me, I am not thinking straight." I pant. "Help me out of my garments, will you?" "You need to change?" Asks she. I don’t answer. \ \ At last, free from its silky cage, my skin can breathe. I see my servant is not indifferent. "Maryl?" She awakens from her trance. "Yes! I mean, what do you wish of me, mistress?" She is all red, hot, and bothered. It is, I must admit, delightfully flattering. I collect my feet and spread my legs for her. "Am I embarrassing you? I am so sorry." "I am not embarrassed, mistress. It is just… your beauty, it blinds me." Says she, her words coming out as if held too long. I can’t help but chuckle. "You do know how to pay a compliment." "I live to serve, mistress." I reach for her. "Then come here and serve me." "Again?" She hesitates. "Can’t you see I am in distress?" "Mistress, I wish for nothing more than soothing your… distress. But won’t the firstborn be crossed?" "That’ll teach her." "Don’t say such things, mistress." Maryl recoils. \ \ "I know, she doesn’t deserve that." Says I. "You don’t deserve it. But what am I to do? Your delightful service on the carriage was like the most inviting appetiser." "I was?" "Yes, and I now feel like I am starving." "You are?" Maryl squeezes her legs together. It seems I am not the only one feeling peckish. "Please, Maryl. Your mistress needs your love." She glances at the door as if fearing that Nefail is about to burst in at this very moment. But then she turns to me and her concerns melt away. "Fuck it." I believe to hear her whisper as she rips off her garments. \ \ She leaps on the bed and seeks my pussy, as usual. But I am not in the mood for the usual. I pull her up to me and bring her mouth to mine. She is at first shy with her kiss, even fearful. But her first taste of me awakens in her a long-suppressed appetite and she now becomes insatiable. \ \ "Oh, mistress!" She moans between one sloppy kiss and the other. "I want to taste you, all of you." "So do I." I giggle. "How about we taste each other?" "Yes! I-I mean… as you command." \ \ I try to help her hop on my face, but she interrupts me. "Mistress, do you mind… being on top of me? I would prefer it that way." Even digging deep into my memories, I have no recollection of her ever asking anything of me. How could I possibly deny her? \ \ "Here." I get above her and prepare to drop on her face. "Eat your mistress to your heart’s content." "This is really happening." I hear her whisper. "Gods, if this is yet another dream don’t wake me now." She is just too adorable. I almost feel guilty burying that pretty pale face in my pussy. Almost. \ <<if visited ("C8S6N3a") and ("C8S6N3b")>>\ \ Someone knocks on the door. "No!" Maryl cries. "Not again." I grab the sheets and conceal her, leaving only my face and shoulders exposed. "Come in." \ [[Who could that be?|C8S6N3d1]] <<else>>\ \ I try to be gentle in lowering myself onto her, it is her who won’t let me. She forces me down, pulling all of my weight onto her face. The way she licks my pussy is not obedient but animalistic, famished. As sensitive as I feel, it is almost painful. Almost. \ \ "Easy, easy there." I chuckle and moan. "There is no need to rush." "Yes, there is!" She laments. "At any moment some servant will knock on that door and inform you that your sister has arrived and I…" Her plea goes unachieved but not unheard. "If that were to happen," I slide two fingers between her labia. "My sister will wait." I sink in my fingers and she moans so loud Veldrina probably heard us. \ \ I love playing with pussy while being licked, but I soon grow hungry myself. Maryl’s little black bush looks so alien, so strange, and yet somehow so enticing. Her smell is so pungent compared to that of my sisters’ or my peers’ in Tier Breche, and yet I don’t dislike it. If anything, licking this lowly rivvil makes me feel so dirty, so naughty. I want more of her. \ \ "Mistress, you are going to make me cum." She shouts. "I fully intend to, again and again." I lick her deeper, gulping down her love. "It would… it would fill my heart with joy if I were to come at the same time as you." \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ Goddess, she is too precious. How can I possibly deny her? "All right, I shall slow down, for now." We go back to licking each other and she makes me feel all her gratitude. \ \ We love, lick, and drink off of each other lots more. Every now and then one of us rushes towards her orgasm and must slow down to let the other catch up. A few times I push her forward myself, but never over the edge. We take our sweet time. \ \ "Oh, Goddess. Maryl, you better be close because I am going insane." Says I, eventually. "I am close, mistress." Says she after a deep gulp. "I just wish this never ended." But end it must. I spread her pussy with my fingers and give soft but decisive licks to her clitoris. She, on the contrary, sinks her tongue as deep in me as she can. We jump over the edge together and scream our pleasure in a climactic chorus. \ <<else>>\ \ Look at how desperate she looks! I need to tease her. I don’t want to, I need to. \ \ "You forget your place, Maryl." Says I, reaching in for her g-spot. "I expect you to cum for me no less than thrice before I grant you the honour of drinking my orgasm." "No, mistress, no!" She screams, fighting her climax. "Hush," I sit back on her. "I’ll hear no more of that foul word." \ \ I was eager to practice some of the new tricks I learned at tantric technique and Maryl offered me the perfect occasion. I make her cum with my fingers, with my tongue and a combination of the two. I give her little to no time to catch her breath. \ \ "Mistress, you are cruel." She pants. "How can I enjoy your orgasm with my head spinning so?" "You are mine." I remind her, grinding my pussy on her nearly inert tongue. "Your sole joy should be that of a task well performed." "Yes, mistress. It is… I forgot myself for a moment." "It is good to hear it." I chew on my lower lip. "Finish me properly and all will be forgiven." \ \ Despite being exhausted, Maryl performs her duty splendidly. She brings me to a fantastically strong orgasm, one of the best I was ever given without penetration. I reward her efforts by rubbing my pussy onto her. <</if>>\ \ Someone knocks on the door. "Oh, Gods!" Maryl cries out. "Mistress, wait. I… I cannot be seen like this." "Why in the world-" "Please!" Still confused, I grab the sheets and conceal her, leaving only my face and shoulders exposed. "Come in." \ [[Who could that be?|C8S6N3d2]] <</if>>\

Sally strides in, with the confidence of a firstborn daughter and a smile as wide as her pretty little face. She wears the garments of a favoured flesh slave. She curtsies to me, in a fashion that she has no doubt only recently learned leaving in no doubt her need for a lot more practice. "Thirdborn, ‘tis good to see ya." She says. "Sally." I return her courtesy with a slight nod, the maximum decorum my current situation allows. She does not see or pretends not see Maryl, upon whose face I still sit. "How have you been? Is my sister taking good care of you?" "I am fine and ‘tis I who am taking good care of yer sister." Says she full of pride. "I sucked the easy one out of her in the morning. She’s all ready to meet ya." "Much obliged." I bite my lips. "I finally got to meet your little sisters." "Ye did?" She looks at me, eager and fearful to learn my impression. "Yes, they are simply the cutest." "Aye, they are. And eager to make themselves useful." "I am sure they will be very happy here, now that you must no longer fear to be separated." "All thanks to m’lady." She bows low. "We best hurry, m’lady. Yer sister is literally dying to see ya." "Of course! I’ll… be ready in a minute." Maryl complains with a suffocated moan. \ \ "Help me get dressed." I tell Maryl as I slip off of her face. "Yes, mistress." She sighs. "Right away." She helps me get back into my garments and makes sure nothing in my appearance betrays what just occurred. "I am... sorry to leave you in this fashion." "You owe me no apology, mistress." "Yes, I do." I pull her to me and give her the best kiss I can offer. "I promise, next time you will have me all to yourself." She makes an effort to smile. \ [[Go meet Nefail|C8S6N4b]]

Sally strides in, with the confidence of a firstborn daughter and a smile as wide as her pretty little face. She wears the garments of a favoured flesh slave. She curtsies to me, in a fashion that she has no doubt only recently learned leaving in no doubt her need for a lot more practice. "Thirdborn, ‘tis good to see ya." She says. "Sally." I return her courtesy with a slight nod, the maximum decorum my current situation allows. She does not see or pretends not see Maryl, upon whose face I still sit. "How have you been? Is my sister taking good care of you?" "I am fine and ‘tis I who am taking good care of yer sister." Says she full of pride. "I sucked the easy one out of her in the morning. She’s all ready to meet ya." "Much obliged." I bite my lips. "I finally got to meet your little sisters." "Ye did?" She looks at me, eager and fearful to learn my impression. "Yes, they are simply the cutest." "Aye, they are. And eager to make themselves useful." "I am sure they will be very happy here, now that you must no longer fear to be separated." "All thanks to m’lady." She bows low. "We best hurry, m’lady. Yer sister is literally dying to see ya." "Of course! I’ll… be ready in a minute." \ \ "Help me get dressed." I tell Maryl as I slip off of her face. "Yes, mistress." She sighs. "Right away." She helps me get back into my garments and makes sure nothing in my appearance betrays what just occurred. "I am... sorry to leave you in this fashion." "I am just glad I had you all to myself, mistress. If but a few minutes." I give her one last kiss and make my way out. \ [[Go meet Nefail|C8S6N4b]]

\ This is it, no more waiting. As I make our way to the garden and head for the gazebo, the bats in my stomach begin to flap. \ \ I try to be discreet and manage to spot my sister before she spots me. It is beyond flattering to see my sister so. Shifting in her seat, adjusting her hair again and again, triple checking that everything on the table is in order. Her dress is splendid, her make up and jewelry carefully selected and prepared, much effort went into her preparation. \ \ What a terrible and magnificent feeling, this anticipation that drowns and elates at the same time. To feel like running forward and running away, to hush and scream, to cry and laugh. It truly is the sweetest of pains, that turns to jubilant pleasure the moment our eyes meet. In those eyes I see reflected the same anxiety, the same concerns, the same happiness. \ \ "Elifael." She calls me by my name. Not thirdborn, not sister, not anything else. "Nefail!" I rush to her, forgetting all elegance and decor. "Goddess, I missed you so." I kiss her as if my life depended on it, and perhaps it does. I feel I will die the moment her tongue will leave my mouth, so I don’t let it, for as long as I can. \ [[I show her how happy I am to see her|C8S6N5]]

\ Footsteps! It is her! This is it, no more waiting. I hop to my feet as the bats in my stomach begin to flap. \ \ I spot my sister approaching, It is beyond flattering to see her so. Her dress is splendid, her make up and jewelry carefully selected and prepared, much effort went into her preparation. \ \ What a terrible and magnificent feeling, this anticipation that drowns and elates at the same time. To feel like running forward and running away, to hush and scream, to cry and laugh. It truly is the sweetest of pains, that turns to jubilant pleasure the moment our eyes meet. In those eyes I see reflected the same anxiety, the same concerns, the same happiness. \ \ "Elifael." She calls me by my name. Not thirdborn, not sister, not anything else. "Nefail!" I rush to her, forgetting all elegance and decor. "Goddess, I missed you so." I kiss her as if my life depended on it, and perhaps it does. "Yeah… I suppose I make meself scarce." Says Sally, whose presence I entirely failed to notice. "Sally! It is good to see you." I try to compose myself. "How have you been? Is my sister taking good care of you?" "Aye, she is." She winks at Nefail. "I sucked the easy one out of her in the morning. She’s all yers." Before I can thank her, she hops off and I hop back on Nefail. "So, where were we?" \ [[I show her how happy I am to see her|C8S6N5]]

\ It takes a while before I manage to calm down and let her pull back. She smiles at me and rubs away the trail of drool still joining our mouths. We see ourselves in each other’s eyes, until I feel pressure against my belly. Her cock is fully erect, all too aware of being on the wrong side of my labia. "Hello." I bend down to give it a pecker. "Don’t worry, I have not forgotten about you." I pull down my dress. \ \ "Elifael, what are you doing?" My sister asks, making me freeze in place with my garments halfway down. "I’ll give you a hint, firstborn. It includes me being naked." "Pull it up, little sister. I will need you fully clothed." "The flying fuck?" "Language, young lady." She scolds me. "One week away from my care and already you took on the manners of a Deep Sea sailor?" "Nefail… I have been away from you for nigh seven cycles… I am beyond horny." "Nothing wrong in keeping you there a while longer, I wager." She sits down with exasperating calm. "Did your busty maid not take care of your immediate needs already?" She casts a mocking grin and defying gaze upon me. She dares me to lie. "Maybe." I return. "Has Sally taken care of yours?" "Maybe." Her smile turns from mocking to sweet. "Elifael, I promise you we will have time for intimacy. We’ll do everything you want and more." She takes a deep breath, using all of her willpower to bring her erection under control. "Now, let’s have some tea and some pastries. I want you to tell your big sister all about your first few cycles away from home." \ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6N5a]] [[Talk about the novices|C8S6N5b]] [[Talk about the incident|C8S6N5c]] [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6N5d]] [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6N5e]]

\ "How have my honoured peers been treating you thus far?" Asks my sister. "They were not disrespectful, I hope." "Disrespectful?" I weigh the meaning of the word. "No, not at all." "Did any of them molest you?" "Only a little." But enough to darken her face. "The occasional unrequested touch here and there. No more." "Well, do tell me should any of them cross the line. I’ll make sure that happens only once." I smile at her. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6N5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6N5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6N5d]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6N5e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6N6]]

\ "Tell me of your fellow novices?" She asks next. "Were you able to make some friends?" "Yes." I cheerfully reply. "Good friends?" Asks she, her tone inquisitive and, dare I say, uneasy. "Yes." Says I, with a wide smile. "Are you jealous, sister?" "Me? Jealous?" She scoffs. "Immensely. Yes, sister, do laugh it out." "I’m sorry, I’m sorry." I desperately try to rein in my laughter. "The very thought of my perfect sister being jealous is absurd. But jealous of me? That is downright ludicrous." "Is that truly so hard to believe?" "Yes." I tease her. "You are a priestess of the Goddess of Lust and jealousy is sin. Tentacles and tendrils I am rather confident that you are the one who first taught me this lesson." "Coherence has never been my greatest virtue." She takes a long and loud sip. "I suppose not." Says I, staring down at her greatest virtue. \ \ Laughter dissipates, silence falls, and the air grows heavy. "Nefail," I call her. "One word from you and they are all gone." "No!" Says she, as if rejecting a bargain with a devil. Terrible and tempting. "I want you to meet new people, I want you to make many friends… many lovers even. It is important that you live and grow. When the ordeal will come, you’ll need to be ready." "Not if it hurts you." "It would hurt me more if you did not. No joy, no life, is devoid of pain. Just… just help me endure mine from time to time." "I would help you endure it right now if you would allow it." I say that only partially in jest, therefore she only partially laughs. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6N5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6N5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6N5d]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6N5e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6N6]]

\ "I did suffer a minor misadventure," I tell my sister. She lays down the cup and weighs my words. "What for a misadventure?" \ \ I relate my encounter with the shebali girl. How it happened, how I reacted, how it ended. \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ "And you are friends now, just like that?" She asks. "What can I say? I have a soft spot for tall despotic women." "It seems you do." She pauses, a spark of concern in her eyes. "Have I become too lenient for your tastes?" I burst out laughing. Goddess, how can she be so afraid to lose me while it is the least unlikely thing in this world? "She could never replace you, sister dearest," I reassure her. "She does not have your huge…" I let silence work its comedic magic and see her fighting her smirk. "Heart." "And don’t you forget it, or her too shall I impale on my heart." \ <<else>>\ <<if visited ("C6S5a4")>>\ "You were wise not to confront her." She reassures me. "It would’ve led to nothing good." "I don’t know." Says I. "What if we could mend our differences and become lo-" "As I said," she cries out. "Nothing good." <<else>>\ "Good." She takes her cup back up. "She deserved no less." "I am not so sure," I confess. "I can’t help but think I could’ve solved things differently." "Of course you could." Says she. "But you shouldn’t have. And if she ever tries anything of the sort again… let me know." Her threats go unspoken, but not unheard. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6N5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6N5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6N5d]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6N5e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6N6]]

\ "How have our little humans been?" I ask. "You are treating them well, I hope." "Shouldn’t you ask if they are treating me well?" We exchange a mocking grin. "Sally has been a surprise." She admits. "She performs her duties with commitment, effort, and a somewhat childish enthusiasm. Nonetheless, she is to be commended." "How much of you can she take?" "Not as much as I wish, even less of what she wishes. But she tries. Goddess, does she try." "And what about Maryl?" I look at my sister full of hope. "What of her?" "She is good, is she not? She is beautiful, kind, and diligent. Is it not a joy to have her around?" "Elifael… where are you going with this?" "Nowhere… I just hope she can help you stay happy in my stead, while I am away." She sighs and patiently addresses her little sister. "You are aware of her feelings for you, right?" "Feelings?" I repeat the word as if I just heard it for the first time. "Of course. I also have feelings for her." "It is not the same, Elifael. I know that you love her very much. As much as any drow can love a human but…" "But what?" "The rivvil are not the same as us. Their ideal bond spans their entire life. Their so cruelly short life." "So?" "So?" She ponders if she truly has to explain this to me, which she does. "Maryl wishes she had you all to herself. No matter what she says, this is a truth she cannot escape and she suffers for it." I giggle, confident that Nefail is making fun of me. She does not giggle along. "Since when do you know humans so well?" I get defensive. "Since my pilgrimage." She reminds me. "Forget not whom you are addressing." "I’m sure you won’t let me." "Good." We both fall silent and regret every word we just spoke. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6N5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6N5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6N5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6N5e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6N6]]

\ "How has the house fared without me?" I ask. "Well, according to the house mage, without you the palace has been, I quote: maddeningly quiet." "Of all people." I smile and Nefail smiles along. "Don’t be naive, sister." Nefail reproaches me. "Mistress Veldrina simply found nothing better to complain about." "What about Mother?" My sister’s smile dies. "Does she miss me?" "I am sure she does." \ \ "Nefail," I call her, after a long pause. "Why are you and Mother on such poor terms?" "The terms are not poor." Says she. "They are simply… detached." "I don’t understand." An understatement, if I ever spoke one. \ \ Nefail stares into her cup, looking for a satisfying answer at the bottom of it. "Do not believe me an ungrateful daughter for saying what I am about to say. I know I lived a life of endless privilege. I know I can count myself most fortunate amongst the most fortunate. I know I owe her everything." "But?" She gulps. "Every important decision concerning me and everyone that mattered to me, she made without giving anyone much of an option." I scoff at her. To hear such words from her? Pleasant and maddening at the same time. "What about our responsibility? What about our duties to House and Matron? When did you and I exchange roles, sister?" "I don’t know, I guess at some point between my ordeal and your baptism." We both hush. \ \ "Nefail," I break the silence first. "How long has it been since you last spoke to her?" "Since late last cycle." "And how long since you last talked to her." It takes her a discomforting long time to answer that. "Ten, twenty years? Who knows?" "She misses you, immensely." She finds nothing to say and so says nothing. "You forget another thing you should be thanking her for." "And that would be?" "Me." I remind her with a beaming smile. "She also gave you me." "Yes." She admits, reining in many conflicting emotions. "That is true." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6N5a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6N5b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6N5c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6N5d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6N5d]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6N6]]

\ "So, erm… Nefail. There was a favour I’ve been meaning to ask you." "A favour?" She puts down her empty cup, wondering what request could ever make me so hesitant. "Maybe I should ask you after sex." "You won’t be able to speak after sex." She makes me blush. "Besides, I could hardly say no to you." "...All right then." <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ [[Tell her about Sha’zal|C8S6N6a]] <<else>>\ [[Tell her about Miz’ri and Laele|C8S6N6b]] <</if>>\

\ "No!" "Nefail, please." "No, no, no, no, no, ten thousand times no. I won’t do it." "She has nowhere else to turn." I insist. "She needs the grace of the Goddess. She won’t be able to keep this secret forever." "She wasn’t able to keep this secret for a fucking week!" She grumbles. "Don’t! Don’t look at me like that." She turns away from me. "Do you realise what you are asking me? How serious her crime is?" "I… am not sure." "Of course, you are not. Are you so confident that she told you the truth?" "Are you confident she did not?" I return. \ \ Nefail exhales, as she often does when explaining something I should know already. "Our faith has many enemies." She reminds me. "What if she is not who she says she is? What if you are aiding a heretic infiltrating our midst?" I never considered that. Not for a moment. "Malla Thallaria believes she is deserving of help." "Then she too may be compromised." \ \ I laugh. How could I not? The head of Tier Breche? The oldest and most respected living priestess? An apostate? It’s hilarious. Yet, my sister does not laugh. "You can’t be serious." "The ruling council is about to meet to discuss the matter." Says she. "Strange things have occurred. Rumours are running rampant. Some say that heretics and apostates are among us." "What are you talking about?" I ask, my disbelief turning into terror. "I already said too much." \ \ I know better than insisting, so I don’t. I just sit there, crawled up in an invisible cocoon. I came to my sister for help expecting some resistance, but not this. All I am given are gloomy warnings of vague yet very much incumbent danger. \ \ My sister senses my distress and returns to me. "Elifael, you have to promise me. Promise me that you will be on the lookout." "On the lookout for what?" "For hidden enemies and false friends. The Goddess is mighty, so her enemies must be cunning." "All right, Nefail. I promise." "That is all I ask." She embraces me. How soothing this warmth is. "As for your friend… I shall meet her." "You will?" "I shall appraise her, no more." "Thank you, Nefail. Thank you, thank you, thank you. You’ll see. You’ll see she is a good person." She rolls her eyes. "Come! I want to take you somewhere." "What? Where?" "It’s a surprise." She is about to retort but I don’t let her. "I know, I know. But this one you will like." \ [[Invite her out|C8S6N7]]

\ "No!" "Nefail, please." "No, no, no, no, no, ten thousand times no. I won’t do it." "We have nowhere else to turn." I insist. "I mean, what if she is contagious?" "Conta-" She shivers in frustration. "You know not what you speak of." "Then help me understand." "There is nothing to understand. Your friend likes boys, that’s it. No power in this world or the next can change that." "I saw you invert the sexuality of those goblins a few months past." "That was something completely different!" She insists. "It also was temporary. What you ask of me is to… alter someone’s soul. I would not do it even if I could." \ \ I hush for a moment, choosing my words very carefully. "We have to do something." I whisper. "If her family finds out, what will happen?" "I don’t know." She sighs. "If she is lucky, they will banish her." "And if she is unlucky?" "They will attempt to //cure// her. Which will probably just drive her insane or push her into the arms of the enemy." "The enemy?" I stutter. "What enemy?" Nefail exhales, as she often does when explaining something I should know already. "Our faith has many enemies." She reminds me. "The ruling council is about to meet to discuss the matter. Strange things have occurred. Rumours are running rampant. Some say that heretics and apostates are among us." "What are you talking about?" I ask, my disbelief turning into terror. "I already said too much." \ \ I know better than insisting, so I don’t. I just sit there, crawled up in an invisible cocoon. I came to my sister for help expecting some resistance, but not this. All I am given are gloomy warnings of vague yet very much incumbent danger. \ \ My sister senses my distress and returns to me. "Elifael, you have to promise me. Promise me that you will be on the lookout." "On the lookout for what?" "For hidden enemies and false friends. The Goddess is mighty, so her enemies must be cunning." "All right, Nefail. I promise." "That is all I ask." She embraces me. How soothing this warmth is. "As for your friend… I shall meet her." "You will?" "I shall appraise her, no more." "Thank you, Nefail. Thank you, thank you, thank you. You’ll see. You’ll see she is a good person." She rolls her eyes. "Come! I want to take you somewhere." "What? Where?" "It’s a surprise." She is about to retort but I don’t let her. "I know, I know. But this one you will like." \ [[Invite her out|C8S6N7]]

\ We hop on the ghost carriage and I whisper to it our destination. "Are we going to the Water Palace?" Asks Nefail, reminding me again and again of her scarce fondness for surprises. "I do not have the proper attire." "It is not the Water Palace." At least I think it is not. \ \ As we soar above the city, I smile at my sister with all my confidence. "Wanna have a quickie before we get there?" I jest, of course. Unless she accepts, in which case I would become dead serious. "Elifael," she looks at me straight in the eyes. "If I pull out my cock now, you can forget about our night out and probably most of the morning." I hold my thighs tight together. \ \ We fly over the bazaar and slowly begin our descent. "Where are you taking me?" Nefail keeps asking. "We are not going anywhere dangerous, are we?" I let out a long and extremely uncertain "No." "I am being serious, Elifael. We should not venture this far into the city without an escort." "I can always count on you to protect me, right?" I let nervous laughter escape my lips. \ \ Our descent proceeds, beyond the Bazaar and the commons, straight down the chasm. Nefail is no longer just nervous, she is alert. As for me, I’m starting to think I gave the spectral coachman the wrong destination. Either that or Synafae played a spectacular prank on me. \ \ The city lights are no longer below us but to either side, all along the chasm. This part of the city is nigh unreachable for any creature unable to fly or spider-like climb. The sight of our ghost carriage does not seem to cause much of a ruckus among the locals. Either the sight is not that unusual or way too terrifying. \ [[Where in the nine hells are we?|C8S6N8]]

\ The carriage halts before what I can only describe as an oddly shaped cavern. No shield or sign indicates this to be a place of business, no light or decoration distinguishes this from any other crevice in the wall of stone. As we set our delicate feet on the stone floor, it is apparent that it was not carved by hand, yet it is just as evident that it is not the result of the slow and patient work of nature. \ \ "Elifael?" My sister calls me. "Where have you taken us?" "I don’t understand." I at very last confess. "Synafae told me-" "Quiet!" Nefail steps forward. "Something approaches." Ghostly lights surge from the tunnel, few at first but then many. Someone is indeed approaching, yet I hear no footsteps. That is to be expected, for the creature has no legs, or arms, just one enormous head and an equally monstrous eye. \ \ "Eye tyrant!" My sister shouts, pushing me back and shielding me from the many-eyed horror. "Fiend! Approach at your peril." The creature does not heed my sister’s warning. Nefail conjures purple flames with her hands. She prepares to strike, but her spell fizzles away the moment the alien orb lays its eye upon her. Ten stalks, each ending with a smaller but just as frightening eye, look at us. Has Synafae sent her sisters to their doom? Why? \ \ "Excuse me?" The thing speaks. Its voice is deep and cavernous, yet forced into an uncharacteristically high pitch. "Have you no manners? Showing up to my house and calling upon such destructive spells? Even common bandits have the decency to demand money before life. Outrageous!" \ \ I study the monster and, beneath the faint but sufficient light of the tiny ghostly flames, I see it is indeed… a she. Her huge maw filled with sharp teeth is encircled by luscious thick lips, loaded with overabundant lipstick. Her entire face, which means most of her body, is heavy with makeup. Each of her many eyes, including the large one in the centre, is covered by multiple layers of eyeshadow and mascara. She wears rings on her stalks and heavy earrings despite not having ears. She exudes unapologetic extravagance. \ \ "We, apologise." Says I, coming out from behind my sister. "I believe we may be lost." The one eye gazes at me and, as I try to shrink, the monstress cries out in joy, as if she just spotted a long lost friend. "You must be Elifael." She floats to me. "I am overjoyed to finally make your acquaintance. Goodness me, the thirdborn of House El’naar comes to visit me and I have nothing prepared. Can we have some music here?" "You know who I am?" I must ask. "Of course, your sister Synafae told me all about you. Mmm, you are all she said and more." Nefail steps back between me and the beholder. "What manner of creature are you?" "A beast, noble one. Nay, a fiend! To welcome such honoured guests wearing these rags and this cutlery." She looks down to a body she does not have. "Had I known you were on the way I would have prepared a welcome fit for your House and Matron. Please forgive me." "Nothing to forgive." I curtsy. "How do you know our sister?" "Milady, I say! Some socialite I would be if I did not. But, pray tell, who is this personification of grace and power that stands you by? Is it Matron Sipriina who somehow bent the very course of time to her will? Has she somehow regained her youth? Nay, this one is yet more beautiful and fierce than the head of house El’Naar ever was. You must be Nefail. Honoured one, I now see why your younger sibling holds you in such awe." \ \ My sister is not impressed. But I am. I can’t help but giggle at the flamboyant exuberance of our hostess. Her laughter is contagious and even though she has no body, I can somehow picture it. \ \ "We apologise for showing up unannounced. We ourselves knew not of our destination." I explain. "It seems my sister wanted to surprise all of us." "Or play a prank." Suggests instead Nefail. "That would not be unlike her, pardon me for saying so." The aberration hides her sharp toothed smile behind a huge fan that she manipulates with a hand both invisible and intangible. "For starters, care to tell us who are you and what is this place?" "Of course, where are my manners." The beholder floats downward and upward again as if curtsying herself. "I am Madame Beauregard and this here is my humble abode. Come, I’ll give you a quick tour. \ [[Follow the Madame|C8S6N9]]

\ The excentric proprietress leads us further into the tunnel, until she floats down a downward slope. Was I to follow, I would surely fall to my death. "Hold on to me." Says Nefail. She picks me up and, after speaking few eldritch words, leaps. My heart skips several heartbeats, before realisng we are not falling but gently floating down. As we descend, I sense two things with growing intensity. The first is olfactory in nature. I can smell an invisible kaleidoscope of different fragrances, filling the air so intensely it is almost overwhelming. The second one is acoustic. It is the symphonic choir of many women making love. \ \ "Elifael." Nefail snarls. "Did you take us to an opium den?" "Opium den? Ha!" Madame Beauregard cries out. "This is my Maison des Murmures, where the highest and most cultivated among your peers come to seek solace or thrill." "Our kin can easily find thrill and solace in less unsavory places." Nefail retorts. "Why would anyone come to this hole in the rock?" The beholder lady is unfazed by the insult. I doubt this is the first time she hears it. "No other establishment in the entire Polis of Pleasure can provide such refined forms of solace or thrill such as mine, honoured one." She claims. "Why else would the Ruling Council tolerate a mere human such as I to grow so influential?" "Human? What do you mean by-" Nefail, silently but clearly, tells me to refrain from that line of inquiry. \ \ "From where do you hail, Madame?" Asks Nefail. "From everywhere!" She laughs, deeply and jovially. "In all seriousness, if there was a place I could call my homeland, that would be Suzail. Does that ring any bell in that pretty little head, young Elifael?" "Not really." I admit. "It is a marvelous city. Grand, warm, full of beauty and full of beauties. If you know what I mean." She winks with six of her eleven eyes. "Nothing sets a woman's heart ablaze like the sight of a knight of the Purple Wyrm. Seriously, you must visit during your pilgrimage. They will all go mad about you. Mad, mad, mad." Nefail clears her throat. "And what brought you this far from home?" "Oh, that is a tragic tale indeed, tragically banal also. I won’t bore you with it." "I hope you’ll change your mind." I tell the Beholder. "I would love to hear it." "It is most kind of you to say so, young Elifael. Most kind indeed." Again she laughs. "I shall make you a proposition, Once you have returned from your pilgrimage, if you find the time to visit this old lady again, she will share all of her story with you on the condition that you do the same. Agreed?" "Agreed." I smile at her. Nefail frowns. \ \ "It is still unclear to me what kind of service you offer in this maison of yours, Madame." My sister inquires. "What I offer is ecstasy, noble one. What I offer is-" "Concretely." Nefail growls, making our hostess shiver for a moment. "I, erm… I have spent many years of my short life mastering the mysteries of mixology." "And what do you mix?" "Rare and exotic ingredients that have the power to relax the body, delight the palate, and… open the mind." "You did take me to an opium den!" Nefail reprimands me.. "If I had a diamond for every time I heard that." The beholder laughs. "The honoured priestess is rightfully suspicious. So many study the art only superficially and are guided by no other ambition than that of fast revenue. Charlatans and swindlers, the whole lot of them. I master the art with a wholly different goal in mind." "What goal?" I ask since she would not tell. "To give pleasure." She explains. "I was not blessed by the Goddess the same way your sister and mother have been. I do not have a body that matches my soul." That is… beyond sad. I don’t think I ever met any creature more in need of a hug in my life than this floating ball of death. "My selection of concoctions is wide, noble one." She resumes, chasing away the momentary gloominess. "What would interest you the most? Something simple to relax? Something that will help you ponder? Something to set your loins ablaze for a long night of endless passion?" "That would be dangerous." Nefail eyes me. "My little sister is horny enough as she is." "I guess that makes two out of us, am I right?" The beholder floats next to me and, despite being handless, she gives me pat on the back that nearly sweeps me off my feet. I try to smile at her. \ [[Keep following the beholder|C8S6N10]]

\ We arrive at our destination, it seems our hostess has reserved for us a lounge of honour. It is a beautiful alcove covered in exotic carpets and soft-looking pillows. No furniture, just one magnificent water pipe in the middle. On the background we have a full view on the other side of the chasm. A tiny natural waterfall flows down just outside, filling the alcove with the symphony of cascading water. \ \ "It’s beautiful!" I run inside and can’t resist diving among the cushions. A pleasant softness envelops me. "Elifael!" My sister scolds me. "What? Are we not here to relax? Let go of your precious manners for a night, will you?" Nefail shakes her head. "Before I leave the two of you alone, you must decide what flavour we should give to your soirée." The beholder winks again. "I don’t know, whatever." Madame Beauregard does not let my sister’s lack of enthusiasm get to her. She smiles, confident of her art and craft. "The mighty Nefail El’Naar does not suffer tyranny of any sort, including that of choice. Am I correct?" Indeed, she is. "How about I bring you my most prized concoction, which also happens to be your sister Synafae’s favourite?" "That would be perfect." Says I. \ [[Sit with Nefail|C8S6N11]]

\ My sister and I remain alone. I invite her to sit next to me, which she unenthusiastically does. "Are you crossed?" I ask her. "I am not." "Are you sad?" "Do I look sad?" "No, you look crossed." "I’m neither crossed nor sad." I don’t feel all that reassured. "Do you want us to leave?" I feel compelled to propose. "I am willing to give this place and this soiree a chance." Says she. "If I look uneasy, it is because it was recommended by Synafae." "Why do you mistrust our sister so?" "Because I know her better than you." I say no more. Of the thousand thoughts running through my head, I rather voice none. \ \ The beholder returns, accompanied by a lacquered box and burning brazier, both held within her invisible hands. Beneath the telekinetic gaze of her many eyes, her instruments perform a whimsical and refined symphony. With a flourish, she levitates the ornate water pipe, its intricate patterns a testament to her discerning taste. She delicately arranges the glowing coals, guiding them into their rightful place. She pulls the perfumed mist out of the pipe and into the air. Aromatic tendrils of smoke waltz above us. I smile at her mastery of pleasure and spectacle and let her creation intoxicate my senses and soul. "I shall leave you, now." Says she, almost sad to do so. "Please, savour everything." \ \ My sister allows me do the honours and I take the first drag. I’ve never been much of a smoker, my throat and lungs far too sensitive. Fortunately, Madam Beauregard’s concoction feels fresh and tastes delicate. I hold it in my mouth long enough for it to go straight to my head. When I exhale, I realise that my sister Nefail, the most beautiful creature in this world, is sitting next to me. \ \ "What?" She asks me with the voice of five hundred angels and five hundred succubi. "I love you so much," I tell her, giggling like an extremely horny idiot. "It seems you had enough already." She takes the pipe away from me. "Have some." I implore her. "It is so good. So good." She eyes the thing as if it was a snake, a most venomous one. "I… don’t like relinquishing control." "Not even for me?" I tenderly implore. It works. Nefail, still committed to appearing entirely unenthusiastic, takes a quick tentative drag. Then a longer one. Then a longer one. \ \ "Goddess, this is strong." Says she with a smile she can no longer hide. "And so are you." I think. It takes me a moment to realise my thoughts are running out of my head and through my mouth without my consent. They taste freedom and there is no holding them back. "You are the strongest, prettiest, most beautiful creature in this plane." "Ha!" She scoffs. "Has the smoke made you forget Synafae?" "Oh no, Synafae is hot." The memory of her is so vivid in my head that I feel her hand beneath my skirt. Why am I still wearing it, by the way? Better get rid of it. "What are you doing?" Asks Nefail. "Synafae is so hot, just thinking of her makes me like this." I pass my fingers through my labia. When I pull them back they are covered in dense, almost creamy, pussy nectar. "She gave me so much, so much to look up and forwards to." Nefail tries to divert her eyes from me, only to realise that she cannot. "And yet… what you gave me was so much more," I confess, my fingers again scratching the dreadful itch that torments my pussy. "When your cock entered me for the first time, I felt… complete." \ \ Hearing me call upon it, Nefail’s cock rises, pulling the walls of its silky prison. "There it is, the source of my joy." Says I, reaching for it. Nefail takes hold of my wrist and yet, inexplicably, she has no strength to stop me. I squeeze her pride through her dress and a ripple of precum drenches the precious silk. "Why do you keep it caged? Why is it still beneath your garments and not in my ass where it belongs?" "Elifael, don’t." She is no longer ordering, she is imploring. "I don’t want it like this?" "Nefail, I will die. I swear to Goddess, I will die if you do not fuck me. I’ll do everything I want. I will swallow every drop of your cum, I will let you breed me, fill my ass. I’ll let you share me with all of your friends if you want, or I will bring all of mine to you if you prefer. You can fuck all of us, but please, I need your cock." \ [[Wank her|C8S6N12]]

\ I have by now learned to recognise when she is holding her orgasm. I start to wank her through the silk. "I want no one but you." Says she. "I never wanted anyone or anything as much as you. It is… terrifying." "Why? Why would that be so frightening?" At last, she opens her legs for me, allowing me to please her, if through her dress. \ \ She takes another drag, enjoying the taste and the sensations it brings. "Tell me, Elifael. What was the brightest light you ever saw?" Asks she. I search my memory for any valid candidate for the unusual title, they are but a few. "I once visited a gnomish glass factory. I remember the fire in the oven. It was so bright, it was painful to look at." It is a rather pathetic example, deserving of my sister’s mocking laugh. "When you will go on your pilgrimage, you will see the sun." She hands me the pipe. I take many tasty, mind-clouding drags. "I remember it as if it happened last cycle. When I first saw that light, it was like a distant flame of a thousand candles. Bright, but not blinding. Little I knew. All I was seeing was the reflection on the cavern walls." She laughs at her past naivety. "As we marched toward the open air, I was confident the world could not become any brighter. The light, it would’ve consumed us if it shone any stronger. I could not have been more mistaken." She steals another long drag from me. "The moment I stepped into the light, I thought I would die." Strange thing to say with such a smile on her lips. "It is impossible to describe to those who have never seen it. All I can tell you is that there is nothing more luminous, nothing more terrible, nothing more beautiful." \ \ She takes the deepest drag yet, her smile shimmering. "For decades I looked at you as if you were that light on the cavern walls. But when we made love for the first time…" She gulps and bright diamonds of joy roll down her cheeks. "It was like stepping into that light." "Say no more." I gasp. "Long lust take me, my heart will stop if you speak further." "But I must speak!" She arches her pelvis, helping me to please her. "You are a bright light I scarcely can look upon, bright to the point of torment." I try to reply, but can’t, for she fills my mouth with her cock, which I suck through her silk. "I can’t look at it. It makes me blind, vulnerable. But it brings so much colour to my world of shadowy grey, so much warmth to this heart so cold. I don’t want to give it up. I don’t want to return to the cold blackness." I pull my head up, freeing my mouth from her delightful cock. "You won’t have to. You’ll never have to." I wank her hard. "I will be your harem." A tide of cum surges between my fingers. \ [[Let it not go to waste|C8S6N13]]

\ I recover from the shock quickly but not quickly enough. I silently implore the Goddess for forgiveness. To waste her blessed seed is sin. I fall back on my sister’s cock and pull all the cum she still has to give through the silk. \ \ Despite having missed most of her load, what I was able to swallow was plenty. I gulp it down with effort and glee. "Nefail, I am so sorry." I whine. "I swear the next one I shall swallow whole." "I know, my love. I know you are a good girl." She kisses me, forgetful or uncaring of tasting herself. \ [[Get ready for round two|C8S6N14]]

\ After getting her dress well drenched in cum, Nefail decides it is high time to get out of it. I contemplate her nakedness as if she were one of the beautiful dawns Maryl told me so much about. "Don’t look at me so." She demands of me. "You are so silly." Says I, letting out a small cloud of perfumed mist out of my mouth. "Does it vex you that I find you beautiful?" "I feel more at ease being the admirer than admired." She sits next to me and once more steals the pipe. "I admire you immensely." I keep going. "I thank the Goddess for your foolishness." \ \ I press myself onto her and reach down for her cock. I massage her balls and shaft, trusting it will take but a minute for her to be ready for me again. \ \ "Tentacles and tendrils!" She chortles. "You do like this cock." "How could I not? It is a literal godsend." I caress it, passing my fingers on every vein along the long, beautiful shaft. "I just want to spend my life on my knees and worship it. Indeed, if I ever lose myself to the long lust, I hope you will keep me as your cock-pet." "Say no such thing." She scolds me. "If anything of the sort was ever to happen to you-" "It may happen, Nefail. And if it does-" "Be silent!" "If it does…" I raise my voice. "...I don’t want anyone else to take care of me. Not Mother, not even Synafae." "I won’t allow for such a thing to occur, I-" "Swear to me," I demand. "Swear that if I was to succumb you won’t abandon me." I look at her, burning with a fire I never felt. "Why?" "Because I’m scared, sister. I’m not nearly as strong as you. Don’t make that face, we both know it. Swear… it will make everything much less scary." She gulps and wipes her eyes. "All right, Elifael. I swear." "Thank you." \ [[Get her hard again|C8S6N15]]

\ A minute or so of caresses is plenty to have her cock rise again. "Goddess be praised." Says I. "Next, I would like it in my pussy, if you don’t prefer to fuck me in the ass first of course." I spread my labia for her. \ \ She hesitates, vexing me to no end. "Sister, do you enjoy hearing me beg for it that much?" "It’s not that." She bites her lower lip while staring at my wetness. "There is one thing I’ve been wanting to do with you for a while." "Anything!" I reiterate. "Anything at all, just command." "...All right." She hands the pipe back to me and lays me belly up on the cushions. I open up my thighs ready as I ever was to welcome all of her in my pussy. She surprises me. \ \ "What are you doing?" I must ask. "Giving you cunnilingus." She states the obvious. "You, going down, on me?" The world has gone mad. "You should feel honoured." She teases me. "Your pussy is the first one I will be tasting after decades." \ \ She passes her tongue through my labia, all the way up to my clitoris, as if it was nothing, as if she had done it hundreds of times, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. My poor little brain can’t process it. \ \ "Is something wrong?" She asks and I am incapable of providing an answer. "I may be a little rusty." But she isn’t, she is fucking good and my pussy is imploring my mouth to beg for more. I’m just too freaked out to do so. "Sorry, this was not the best idea I ever had." Before she can raise her head, my hands grab her by the hair and force her back in place. "Lick me!" I yell. "I want to squirt all over the firstborn." She grins with satisfaction that conceals great relief. "Oh, I’ll make you squirt, all right." \ \ She doesn’t lick me the way Maryl or Synafae do. She is in a league of her own. I know not what magic flows through her tongue, but it is… overwhelming. I am reminded of the time she rubbed my pussy after I made her cum in the tub, except this is ten, nay, twentyfold stronger. The amount of time it takes for her to bring me to orgasm is embarrassingly short. "Oh, fuck!" I yelp, unable to hold back. I quiver with my entire body as I lock her head between my thighs. I cover her in a wave of warmth and stickiness. \ [[That was fucking fantastic|C8S6N16]]

\ "You horny little brat." She wipes her face. "Were you trying to drown the firstborn?" "I…" Need to catch my breath. "I wasn’t. Unless she means to punish me with her cock, in which case that is totally what I was trying to accomplish." "No cock for you until I get to enjoy this pretty little pussy for at least a full ten minutes. Do try to last a little longer, will you?" "Not if you do it like this!" I lament. "Easy, easy! I can’t enjoy this if you make me lose my mind." "Apologies." She makes fun of me. "I sometimes forget how young and inexperienced you are." She mocks me, the fiend, but I do not protest. What I do instead is lay back, grab the pipe, and enjoy. \ \ I take long drags and exhale large clouds of smoke on the ceiling and watch them dissipate beneath the gentle but constant push of a whispering current. At the same time, I keep my legs wide open, so that my older sister can continue her work. She now licks me delicately and lovingly, keeping me pleasantly halfway between calm and climax. No small part of the excitement comes from the mere fact that it is Nefail, my bossy big sister Nefail, that is doing this to me. Doing this for me. \ \ "This is superb." I let out. "Beware, sister. For I might get used to it." "I don’t see why you should not." Says she, interrupting her licking and proceeding with some fingering. "The exchange of oral sex should and will be part of our encounters." "Didn’t you hate not being in control?" I mock her. "You think I am not?" With a slightly stronger pressure on the walls of my vagina, she reminds me of who is in charge. "Besides, one should not be in control all the time, otherwise she will not learn or will unlearn half of the Goddess’s teachings." "I was told I should strive more to venture out of my comfort zone," I say. "I can easily imagine by whom." She gives my clit a deep kiss as if claiming it for her own. "But she is correct. You need to grow both tall and wide." "Hey, growing wide is all I did." I slap my hips. "Well…" She grins, biting her lips. "I hope you grow wider still." \ \ She dives again between my thighs. A few flicks of her tongue are all it takes to push me to the verge of orgasm. I try to push her away, but to no avail. "No, no! I want to enjoy this a little bit mo- Oh, fuck!" I scream, despite my efforts not to. "Fuckfuckfuck." My words crumble into moaning incoherence. \ \ "Goddess…" I struggle to pull myself up. "I hope you are finally ready to fuck me. Because I don’t know how many of these I can take." "Nonsense." Nefail, who has in the meantime stolen the pipe away from me, smirks all too pleased with herself. "We will need to work a lot on your endurance if just a little foreplay is all it takes to tire you out." "A little foreplay?" During which I came twice already. "Is this too part of my education?" "You servicing me was part of your education." She explains. "This is part of us being in love." To hear her say such a thing still makes me blush. "Don’t take this the wrong way. It was fantastic, but…" "I know." She blows a big cloud up to the ceiling. "Come here and give me a handjob." "A… handjob?" Goddess, what are we? Children? "Yes, a nice little handjob." "Can I at least swallow your cum?" "If you behave." \ [[Give her, Goddess forgive us, a handjob|C8S6N17]]

\ I don’t mind at all using my hands to please my sister, but there is so much more I want to do. If this is yet one more trick to tease me into madness, it is working. I massage her with both my hands, anything less she would barely feel. Out of habit, I study her reaction, eager to learn if I am doing a good job. She half smirks and blows smoke out her mouth and nostrils like a huge, sexy purple dragon. "You monster." I tease her. "Do you wish to relive the years of torment you inflicted upon me?" "I have the right to be nostalgic, do I not?" She blows yet more smoke. "Besides, do you not miss the tension there was between us before your baptism? Was it truly all a trial to you?" \ \ It was not. Truth be told, I do miss that tension. The conflict, the confusing and contradictory feelings, and the uncertainty about hers. There was a beauty to it. And yet… \ \ "There was a wall between us." Says I. "I would like to see it back up only for the joy of tearing it down again." I give her glans a deep kiss, making my sister yelp. "What was lost is so much less than what was gained." She pulls my head up and forces me into the messiest, sloppiest kiss I ever shared. As our tongues intertwine, I struggle not to lose the rhythm with my hands. \ \ "Nefail." I mewl. "Please, please, please let me suck your cock." "Ah-ha." She holds me by the chin. "I like that pretty little mouth of yours just where it is." Do you, sister? Oh, how you enjoy denying me the pleasure of pleasing you. I suppose I will have to pry that out of you, and I believe I just know how. \ [[Time I take matters into my own hands, by which I mean…|C8S6N18]]

\ I let go of her cock and pull myself up to her. She does not mind. On the contrary, she seems proud that her kisses can make me forget her cock. Silly Nefail. \ \ "Hey!" She cries out, looking down. "What do you think you are doing?" "Giving you a footjob, of course." I trap her majestic cock between the sole of one foot and the bridge of the other. She throbs in surprise. "Synafae told me how much you loved these." "I wouldn’t say love." Says she, but bites her lip in doing so. "I… don’t dislike them." "But do you like this? Do my feet feel good?" I search for her sensitive spots and press them with my toes. A warm drop of precum wets my sole. "I know, they are so small and puffy compared to Synafae’s. But she said that if I apply pressure-" "Your feet are… adorable." Says Nefail, between moans. "And they feel good. Very good." \ \ "You think you can cum like this?" I ask after a while. The unfamiliar movements are surprisingly tiring. "You… need to do it a little harder and… use both soles, like this." She directs my feet into position. "Yes, like that. Don’t be afraid to press a little harder with your toes. Big sis can take it." Have I gone mad or did she just wink? \ \ I hold on to her, pressing my butt against her belly and my back against her tits. This is quite fun. Never before had I realised how much more sensitive the soles of my feet are compared with the palms of my hands, how stronger my toes can be compared with my fingers. Through my feet, I can feel the shape of her cock better than I ever did, appreciate the beauty of every vein, every tiny bump, every space between glans and frenulum. To feel it so, is to see it for the first time. I crave for her climax. \ \ "How is this? Does this feel good?" I need to hear. "It feels very good." She reassures me. "And? Do you think you can cum if I keep this up?" She laughs at my question. "I am just about to blow a tide of love all over these pretty little toes of yours." She squeezes my nipples, making me clench all over, including my feet. "I am going to drench in seed everything below your ankles." "What are you doing to me?" I can’t focus on her while she is distracting me so. "Do you think I am just going to cum on my own, just like that? I share my orgasms." She traps my clit between her enchanted fingers. "My little sister is going through so much effort to make me happy. I can’t let that go unrewarded." Her fingertips are fire. Burning, all-consuming fire. "Ready to cum together?" \ \ I wish she would let me be in charge of her pleasure for once but I am powerless beneath her touch. I answer with an incoherent moan and she squeezes. We both climax at the same time. \ [[I did it!|C8S6N19]]

\ I contemplate the aftermath of our exchange of love. Nefail made good on her promise, my toes, bridge, soles and heels, it all glistens in shimmering white cum. Again, to feel it on my feet is to feel it for the first time. I wonder if I can reach my toes with my mouth. \ \ "Stop playing around with it." Says Nefail. "This was so fun." I ignore her. "A little tiring but fun." "It was fine." Says she, dragging more smoke from the pipe. "Just fine?" I scoff. "I guess I need more practice, then." "Sure." She blows smoke at me. "Want to practice some more right now?" "I would love to but my legs and feet are tired." So tired I laugh at my own exhaustion. "No matter." Nefail blows more smoke upward, her beautiful hair shimmering through the mist. "I believed we've had enough of a warmup." "Praise be, you are finally going to fuck me." "More or less." She revels in my confusion. "You are going to ride me." \ [[Ride her?|C8S6N20]]

\ I hop on her lap and press her momentarily soft cock between her belly and my drenched labia. With long pelvic movements, I caress and lube her pride. "Come on." I tease her. "How long before you are hard again?" "You must learn to enjoy the anticipation, sweetie." What did she just call me? "My whole life was anticipation," I grumble. "After which I got to enjoy this cock barely for a few weeks and then off to Tier Breche. I can’t stand it." "You will find plenty of cock in Tier Breche." "I find little interest in a cock that is not attached to you." I get a smile out of her. \ \ Her cock is growing harder. Just a little bit more and it will be ready to kiss my womb. I am just about to hop onto it when I see her staring and smiling as if stupefied. \ \ "What’s wrong?" Asks I. "Elifael, may I ask you something?" "Erm… sure." Since when does she ask me permission for anything? "Do you… like me?" That’s it. My sister has gone completely crazy. "Like you?" "As a person I mean, as a sister." "Nefail… as person or sister, I love you." "Me too." Those words must taste sweet indeed, judging by her smile. "I think even if I were just a woman, I would still love you. I would still want… to be with you." Her words force me to hold in a few tears. "And you? Would you still love me if I was not Malla Nefail but just Nefail?" "No." My heartless response makes her burst out laughing. "You whore." "I can’t live without this cock!" I underline each word with a push of my belly. "How can I taste the richest of wines, the sweetest of foods, the most intoxicating of drugs and then renounce it?" "I don’t know if I should be more flattered or furious." She looks away, pretending to be angry. "Nefail…" I turn her face back to me. "Don't be flattered, don’t be furious. Be horny." She laughs while biting her lower lip. She then proceeds to raise me by the hips, aiming her glans at my pussy and impaling it. \ [[Ride her|C8S6N21]]

\ "Fuck!" I shout. "Language, young lady." "You are too fucking big!" I defy her. "About time I broke you in." She holds on to my hips and uses me like a cocksleeve. It is glorious. "You will need to take a lot more cock before you are a priestess." "I will never be a priestess if you break my mind… or my womb!" That does nothing to stop her, if anything it gets her more riled up. \ \ I do the utmost to keep up with her, to ride at her pace, to take as much of her celestial cock in my pussy as I can. Alas, I cannot cope. The steed is doing all the work, while the rider can’t do anything to rein her in. \ \ "Nefail, could you please not go in so deep." I implore. "It hurts." "Endure." She slaps my butt, sending through me a wave of pleasure that dissipates most of the pain. "Did that hurt too?" "I Barely felt it." I defy her. She slaps me with yet more vigour. "And that? "Harder!" And harder she goes, several times. "How was th-" "Cumming!" \ \ I quiver and quake on my sister’s cock. It was a big one. I crumble onto Nefail. Were I alone, I would be ready to call it a cycle. \ \ "Elifael? Are you all right? Elifael!" "What? Yes." "I thought you dozed off for a moment. You are not tired, are you?" "Who? Me? No!" My nervous laughter makes it hard to believe me, but my sister desperately wants to. "You can keep going, right?" She asks, all too eager to do so. "O-of course." "Do you want to switch to a different position? I could-" "Nonono. I… can take more of you like this." "Good." She smiles as if about to ask the most embarrassing thing in the world. "Maybe all of me?" "I…" Absolutely cannot! "I’ll try." \ [[Ride her more|C8S6N22]]

\ Goddess of Love, Goddess of Lust, why would you bless my ass but curse my pussy? Despite having done it dozens, if not hundreds of times, I never got used to Nefail’s size. She is too big, too long and thick. Every time she goes all the way in, my womb must move out of the way. The sensation of being stretched out is also intense and every time I go up and come back down, I feel I'm about to split. But I can’t stop. I must endure, I must persist, for my sister’s sake. \ \ Seeing me fatigued, Nefail helps me continue, firmly holding my butt and moving it back and forth on her cock. "Are you sure you are all right?" Asks she. "Are you… are you close?" I avoid the question. "Not yet, are you?" "I… oh, Goddess!" I believe I just had a mini-climax. "I want you to cum inside me." "I don’t think that will be much of a problem." "And I want you to speak the words." "The words?" She turns her gaze away. "I don’t see the point. I mean, by now-" "It turns me on!" I moan. "Please, Nefail. Speak the words." "If you insist." \ \ She presses me harder on her and pushes upward with her pelvis. "Goddess of love and lust. Hear our moaning prayers and bless our union with a child." "Bless us, Goddess." I return. "Bless us with many healthy daughters. That we may spread your sacred love to the realms above and below, to this plane and beyond." "Nefail, I’m cumming again!" "Just a minute more, one minute." \ \ I can’t heed my sister’s request. Her giant cock presses all the right spots inside of me at the same time and each of my nerves moans every time she slides in, out, and back in again. I reach another orgasm and an especially wet one as well. Again, I crumble over my sister, but that does not stop her. Holding me by the buttcheeks, she ploughs my half-unconscious body. \ \ "Elifael, I think that if you relax just a little bit more, you could take all of me." If I was any more relaxed, I would be dead. Nevertheless, I encourage her. "Push!" \ \ My muscles feel like they have melted, and given up on the pointless endeavour of keeping Nefail’s schlong out of me. At last, they let her through. Somewhere inside of me, I feel her glans kissing my womb, deeply, passionately. It reaches all the way in and dumps the biggest load of the evening. \ [[Take all of it|C8S6N23]]

We lay next to one another, Nefail still smoking and I still leaking. "That was incredible." Says I, struggling to stay awake. "You are incredible." She giggles. "I can hardly believe how tight that sweet little pussy of yours still feels." "I’m sorry." "It was a compliment." \ \ We smoke some more, hand in hand, in silence. "Think we should leave?" Asks I, at some point. "You prefer to continue at home?" Continue? Does she want to continue? Oh, Goddess. "You are not tired, are you?" She asks. "Not in the slightest." Goddess, I’m the worst liar. "Good, because I still have at least a couple more loads in here." She pats her balls. "Guess where I’m going to dump them?" "In my ass?" Once more, my talent for grasping the obvious proves outstanding. "Do you like it that much?" "Do you like hearing me say it that much?" We laugh together. "Yes. It is the greatest thing in the world. I’m addicted to it and can’t live without it. Satisfied?" "I am." With great effort, I turn around. "Here, take it." I spread my buttcheeks for her and her cock flips up. "Well," She gazes at my curves with hungry eyes. "You won’t need to tell me twice." \ [[Now comes the best part|C8S6N24]]

\ She caresses my pussy with all the considerable length of her shaft. Then, I feel the head of her cock sliding over my labia and, well covered in pussy juice, reaching my anal ring. "I can feel you throbbing in terror." Nefail teases me. "You confuse terror with anticipation." She caresses my butt, hips, and thighs. "Tentacles and tendrils!" I cry out. "Will you stop teasing me?" "I was just contemplating how beautiful you are." Her long fingers sink in my softness. "I will surely look even more beautiful with you balls deep in me, don’t you think?" "Only one way to find out." She bottoms inside me in a single shove. \ \ Sweet hells, even I did not realise how hungry for her cock my ass was. Unlike my pussy, my asshole is as capable as it is eager to welcome all of her. Indeed, all the anal play I did on my own during the week did nothing to sate its appetite. If anything, it fomented it. How I craved this sensation, the stretching, the sloppiness, the slapping of her balls on my pussy. \ \ "Goddess," I nearly cry. "Every time you bottom inside of me I feel it in the tips of my fingers and toes. "So do I." She shoves harder. "This miraculous ass is a treasure. It lets my cock slide in effortlessly, sends a wave of pleasure through my shaft and balls, and then holds it in as I try to pull out." "So you do like it that much." "Fuck yes, I do." She grunts, picking up the pace. "To fuck this ass, to sink all of my meat inside it, to empty all of my balls into you… it is worth going through the ordeal." Goddess, she knows how to talk dirty. "It’s yours." I moan. "You can have it… every time you want." "That, little sister, would be impossible." She smiles, horny and sad. "For many reasons." "I’ll bring it to you as often as possible," I promise. "I’ll find a way." "Will you now?" She gives me a sly smile. "And what if you find someone else?" "Then she better accept the fact that my ass belongs to my sister and she will inevitably come and claim it from time to time. Possibly, all the time." "And she won’t mind?" "Maybe. Although I am confident that if you fuck her ass as well, she will understand why I need it so." "You would do that for me?" <<if $love gte $lust>> "Yes, I would. For the rest of my life."<<else>> "No." I chuckle. "I would do that for me."<</if>> "Oh fuck. You are making me cum already." "Do it!" "I want to enjoy this a little bit more. Nonono, don’t clench your ass like th-" The last word turns into an incoherent moan. \ \ Her body won’t obey her anymore, it obeys me and it gives me what I want. I brace myself, for I know the moment her load will hit my intestines, I’ll orgasm as well. One, two, three more deep shoves and I fell a glorious cumshot filling me up to climax. Each rope of cum makes me convulse, making me clench harder around my sister's cock. We both scream until we can scream no more. \ [[I feel faint|C8S6N25]]

\ "Elifael, you are not sleeping, are you?" "No, no." Says I, waking up. "I’m wide awake." "Good." She sighs in relief. "Ready to go again?" As my vision returns, I see her standing on her knees, wanking her cock. Fucking hells, is it hard again already? "I know you are tired." Says she, with more than a little guilt in her voice. "But do you think we can do it just one more time? Please?" "Can we…" I barely have enough energy to speak. "Can we take a small pause, before?" Like twenty hours or so. "Of course," She massages my stretched-out ass. "One more time, then we’ll take a pause." I literally can’t say no to her. \ \ Nefail is onto me and slides back in as if she never left. I am now completely at her mercy, for I don’t have enough strength to do anything besides moaning. I can barely hear her voice or see my surroundings, all my senses are focused on the pleasure. Everything disappears, as reality shrinks to nothing but my ass and her cock. Is this what the long lust feels like? A formless limbo where only pleasure or the absence of pleasure exists? All things considered, it is not so bad. \ \ "Hey, hey. Stay with me." Says Nefail. "I’m sorry, Elifael. I swear to Goddess, I’m sorry. I can’t stop." "I don’t want you to stop." I try to shout but my voice is barely a whisper. "I want you to be happy. I want you to be serene. Keep going. It is all I wish for in this world." I feel a couple of tears fall on my back. "Thank you." Says my sister with a trembling voice. \ \ I return to the limbo and feel nothing. Nothing but that delicious delight of being stretched out and used. At the moment I am nothing but a tool for my sister’s pleasure and it is good, I wish for nothing more, nothing else. \ \ I know I will eventually leave the limbo. I know Nefail and I will be sisters again. I know my friends are waiting for me in Tier Breche, happy to continue our journey together. It is so vexing. Why should I leave this place? It is beautiful here. I have everything I ever wanted. Perhaps… if I stayed I could be with Nefail forever and Mother would not force me to take the vows. What is the point of prestige and status if I have to give up this pleasure? \ \ "Elifael? Hey, Elifael! Answer me!" The world returns, again I see the coloured cushions and feel the soft carpet. "I’m here," I reassure Nefail. "I’m not going anywhere." "For a moment I thought-" "You thought wrong." I reach out for her hand and she takes it. "I’m not going anywhere." \ \ I gather all that is left of my energies and strive to remain conscious. Nefail moans, grunts, and pants. At last, she is approaching her, Goddess willing, final orgasm. "Goddess." I hear her cry. "I wish this to never end." "But end it must." I squeeze her hand. "Make it a glorious end. Give it all to me, until you can give no more." Now it is giggling I hear. "All right, here it comes." She pushes inside me with strength. How can she still be so energetic, I don’t know. Yet, I must keep up with her. How can I be her harem otherwise? "Oh, Goddess." Says she. "Brace yourself, it is going to be… an intense one." I try to arch my back for her but lack the strength. It matters not, she does all the work. She bottoms into me again, fully pressing her scrotum against my pussy. I feel her balls clench as they are drained of their precious content. I feel it being pumped through her shaft and blasted where it belongs. \ [[Goddess, let this be the end of it|C8S6N26]]

\ I see the world in flashes. I am a child again, playing with Maryl, even if she cannot have been born yet. Then I am being carried by my sister through a whispering tunnel. Then I am in Tier Breche, picking up flowers that can’t grow there. Then I am in the ghost carriage, enjoying Nefail’s caresses. Then we are together, playing with our three daughters. I am home. I’m on my bed, or perhaps Nefail’s bed. She is there as well, making love to me. \ \ When I open my eyes, she gasps in surprise but does not slow down. "Sorry." Says she. "I tried to wake you up but-" "You are beautiful." I interrupt her, laying a hand on her cheek. "I love you so much." She lays her hand on mine and, with deep and long thrusts, gives me another orgasm that lulls me back into sleep. \ [[...|C8S6N27]]

\ I wake up with the light of Narbondel already high, famished, parched, and paralysed from the waist down. "Welcome back, sweetie." Nefail greets me, stirring a steamy cup of tea. "Since you skipped both breakfast and lunch, I had both prepared just for you. We have all your favourites." "Where are the girls?" "Girls?" She smiles in puzzlement. "You mean Maryl and Sally?" "I mean the girls… where are we?" \ \ My brain is slowly recovering. Not an easy feat considering my sister fucked it out of me. "Your bedroom." Says she, as if confessing an embarrassing secret. "I was going to let you rest. Keeping you with me was too dangerous. But then you grabbed my hand, saying you wanted me to stay, that we were family. So I stayed and slept with you, but then you pressed your ass against me and made me horny again. I tried to wake you up but you were completely out. So I tried to do it on my own, I even sucked myself." Shit, I missed that. "It wasn’t enough though, so I…" "Fucked me in my sleep." "It was only once!" She blushes like a maiden. "In your pussy… plustwiceinyourassandonelasttimeonyourface." I lick my lips and taste something salty. \ \ "I’m sorry, I knew I should’ve prepared more for our date but I was so eager to see you and-" "Nefail, please, it is all right." "No, it isn’t, can you imagine every cycle of our lives together being like this?" "I wouldn’t mind." "I would." The cup trembles in her hands. "I want us to share our lives, not devour them. I need to control myself, lest I-" "Shut up." I press my index on her lips. "You missed me. You just need me to come over more often. That is all." "How?" "I’ll think of something, leave it to me." We kiss, trying to control ourselves. \ \ I eat, trying not to look too much like a starving rothe. Only once my appetite has been at least partially placated, do we resume our conversation. "So, erm…" I begin. "Concerning my friend…" "What of her?" She sighs. "I already told you, I’ll help you." "I know. I just wanted to say thank you!" I kiss her on the cheek. "How can I ever repay you?" "I don’t know." She pretends to ponder. "You could tell me a joke." This time I came in prepared. I have just the thing ready for the occasion. \ \ I cast my arms around her, kiss her cheek again, and whisper. "I love you with all my butt." As usual, she fights her laughter. For a moment she seems to be winning but then bursts out in hysterical defeat. "Well," she takes my chin in her hand. "That is the sweetest thing I was ever told." \ [[And so we go on|C8 - Epilogue]]

<<if visited ("C8S6N27")>>\ \ The rest of the day we spend in tranquility. Our sexual appetite is momentarily sated and we are free to indulge ourselves with pleasures less intense but also less draining. \ \ We travel to the water palace, where we sip on exotic drinks at the bar, enjoy a nice massage while listening to the waves, and dive through the breathable pool. We fool around like children… and then we fool around like grown-ups. \ \ But as the light of Narbondel is three-quarters of the way through its descent, the thirst that this same morning seemed forever quenched returns, and we must retire upstairs. \ \ Nefail fucks me with sweet abandon, enjoying my moans, my taste, and my softness without and within. I struggle to keep up with her. I satisfy her with my hands, mouth, thighs, and feet. I have her cum over my face, my perky little tits, my belly, my ass. She enjoys that a great deal, but clearly prefers filling me up. So fill me up she does. Before the end of the night, my stomach, intestines, and womb are all filled to the brim. \ \ “I am so happy.” Says I, lying on the bed and leaking all over. “I wish my every cycle was like this.” “Enjoy it while it lasts.” Says Nefail, filling herself a cup of wine. “Even the best wine eventually becomes tasteless. It's only a matter of cups.” She sits next to me, and I steal away her wine. I gulp it all down. \ \ “In this horrible and stupid metaphor, am I the wine?” I ask. “Maybe.” She pours another cup, well away from my grasp. “Or maybe I am.” “You know, sister. Despite your age and wisdom, sometimes you sound truly foolish.” I try to steal this cup too. Only this time she is ready for me. “Explain yourself.” She pours another half a cup for me while protecting her own. “I think, theoretically, in five centuries or so, I may…” I put on the word //may// all the emphasis my voice can convey. “I may eventually get tired of this.” I pass my hand on her cock. “Not in five millennia will I get tired of you.” “I wish I could believe that.” She smiles a sad smile. “You should.” “You will get to know me better, and will see aspects of me you do not like.” “There is plenty of you I do not like.” I make her chortle. “You are bossy, and condescending, and always treat me like I was made of crystal. Even when we fuck I can tell you hold back. Don’t believe I didn’t notice.” I arm myself with a pillow and flog her with it. “Enough, enough, I surrender.” She chuckles. “I don’t hold back.” “Yes, you do.” I keep flailing. “I wager you did no such thing with Synafae.” \ \ Once more, my big mouth betrays me. Her smile crumbles at my words. Her eyes shine with tears and her voice breaks in a sob. “Nefail, what-” “Elifael, listen carefully.” She gulps. “I shall never have secrets for you. No secrets but this one. So if you love me-” “I don’t under-” “If you love me!” She bursts out. “You will never ask me about this.” She lets out a trembling sigh. “Don’t break my heart.” \ \ I have no words. My indestructible sister never looked so fragile. I may be curious, even concerned. But my love is stronger than all curiosity, and my faith in her goes beyond any concern. “I swear.” Says I. \ \ She pulls me into her arms and for a little while all is perfect. \ [[Time eludes us all|C8 - Credits]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S6M24")>>\ \ I wake up in my bed well past noon. “A fair cycle to you, Mistress.” Maryl greets me, wearing her usual garments. “You skipped breakfast, lunch, and last dinner too I believe. You must be famished.” \ \ She presents me with a small banquet, one I leap upon without hesitation or manners. Maryl enjoys the spectacle well clear of the splash-zone. \ \ “Don’t just stand there, join me.” Says I, once I manage to tame my appetite. “I’ve already eaten, mistress. But thank you.” “You are too precious.” “You also skipped your morning session.” She smiles mischievously. “Shall I proceed? Nothing better than cunnilingus with the afternoon tea.” “No thanks.” I chuckle. “I think I had my fill.” “I can well imagine that.” She sits next to me and whispers. “After having your sister fucking your ass the whole night long.” \ \ I struggle to maintain my composure. “You saw that?” I tentatively ask. “Just the aftermath. You were unconscious, of course. And your beautiful little butthole looked like a crater.” “Feels like one too.” I massage my poor bum and Maryl chuckles. “The firstborn had to carry you back all the way to the ghost carriage.” \ \ I search through my memories for any of these events. All I gather are incoherent flashes of intense pleasure and overwhelming cumshots. \ \ “You are not mad at me?” I ask. “Why would I be mad at you, mistress?” “Please don’t call me that.” \ \ Maryl gathers her thoughts. “Fair enough.” Says she, her tone delicate, her words well measured. “I am not mad at you, Elifael. I am well aware of my position and understand the limit of your affection towards me. I accept them and-” “My affection for you has no limits!” I wrap my arms around her and hold her tight. “How can you say such a thing.” “Mis- Elifael…” She sighs. “I cannot expect you to, nor do I wish you to love me as a human. I know that you are so much more and I am fortunate to-” “No! Nonono.” I squeeze her, sinking my head in her chest. “I knew it, you are jealous, I hurt you.” “You did no such thing.” “But I did! Nefail warned me about this. I didn't listen, of course, and now here we are.” \ \ She shakes her head and strokes my hair with a comforting hand. “You cannot help being drow any more than I can stop being human. Yes, I admit, there is jealousy.” A deep sigh escapes her nostrils. “It only means that my feelings for you are true. Think nothing more of it. And besides…” She pulls my chin up. “Your sister fucks me every day, several times in fact. If anyone should be jealous, that would be you.” “Don’t be absurd.” I dry my tears. “I am happy that my sister takes care of you, and you of her. I love you both.” “And are you not afraid we may just elope and leave you behind?” “No.” I raise my brow. “Why would you ever do such a thing?” By the way she shakes her head, she must think my question quite silly. She opens her garments and puts her breasts on display for me. “Come, play with my titties. It will make you feel better.” \ [[It always does|C8 - Credits]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S6R21")>>\ \ The echo of screams and moans reaches my ears way before Maryl and I reach my sister’s door. I recognise the loudest voice as Synafae’s, with Nefail’s barely audible beneath it. I approach my eye to the keyhole and am graced by a spectacle that is as beautiful as it is rare. \ \ “Fuck, yes! Yes! Harder, Nefail. Harder!” “How can you still be so tight?” Nefail asks, her cock impaling our sister. “You are so much bigger since we last did this,” Synafae explains. “Tell me, how does my ass feel compared to Elifael’s?” “You don’t wanna hear it.” Nefail mocks her, picking up the pace. “Is it better than fucking my face?” Synafae teases her. “Nothing is better than having you shut the hells up.” Synafae does not appear wounded by the cruel return. If anything, she looks enticed. \ \ They keep at it with unbridled passion. Nefail looks fiercer than I ever saw her. Ferocious in her ploughing, even violent. Synafae, on the other hand, looks absolutely ecstatic. She takes thrust after thrust, shove after shove. She cums loud and, when Nefail is about to do the same, she implores her to fill her with everything she has. \ \ “Maryl, you have to see this.” I invite her. “I’m good, mistress. Thank you.” “No, you have to see this.” I insist. “I… may be more useful making sure nobody disturbs you. Yes.” She walks back to the entrance of the corridor. “Suit yourself.” \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ I keep peeping and cannot say I am entirely happy with what I see. Nefail grows more and more aggressive, and Synafae does nothing to stop her. Dare I say, she teases her into being even more brutal. \ <<else>> \ Nefail grows more and more aggressive, while Synafae goes wild. Goddess, I so wish she was like that with me too. \ <</if>>\ “You missed me, didn’t you?” Says Synafae, facing Nefail while being impaled on her cock. “You missed this, admit it.” “You have always been a uniquely thirsty slut.” Nefail teases back. “I am what you made me.” Synafae grins. \ \ “Tell me, sister.” Says Synafae. “Why do you hold back that way with Elifael? Don’t you want her to be a perfect-fitting cock sleeve? You know, like me.” “I want no such thing for her.” Nefail growls. “Any more than I did for you,” “You would do her a favour, and she would be happier for it.” “Be silent. I’m trying to finish here.” “I know what might help.” \ \ Synafae reaches for Nefail’s hands and accompanies them to her elegant and delicate neck.. “What the hells?” I whisper. “No.” Says Nefail. “Do it, sister. Do it!” Synafae does not implore, she orders. “I want to feel that sensation again.” She squeezes my sister’s fingers around her own neck. “Make me feel it again.” “We are done here!” Nefail shoves Synafae away from her cock. “Are you serious? I was almost-” “I said we are fucking done.” She grabs her garments and heads for the door. \ \ Shit! I have nowhere to hide. Nowhere except behind Maryl. “Mistress, what are you-” The door opens. “Maryl?” “Firstborn.” Maryl’s bow limits itself to her lowering her head. Was she to curtsy, Nefail would surely see me. “Y-y-your sister is awake. She would like to see you.” “Nefail, who’s there?” Asks Synafae from within the chamber. “Get dressed.” Nefail orders back, before turning again to Maryl. “Tell our sister to expect us at the bath. We can all use a good wash.” “Yes, milady. Right away.” \ \ Nefail goes back in and we make our escape. Maryl sighs in relief after the close call, while I am lost in thoughts. \ [[What was that all about?|C8 - Credits]] <</if>>\ <<if visited ("C8S6S24")>>\ \ The Goddess rewards my efforts with dreams hot and wet. \ \ They are incoherent, as dreams most often are. I feel myself explored, used and abused by dozens of hands and just as many cocks. All of my skin is being caressed, and all of my nerves are being lit afire by squeezing and nibbling. My mouth, pussy and ass are all full of cock; my stomach, womb, and intestines all brimming with warmth and love. It feels like paradise. Yet something pulls me back. Something familiar, warm, and pleasant. \ \ “Good morning, sleepy head.” Synafae welcomes me back to the waking world. “Or perhaps I should say good afternoon.” A delicate tongue is taking care of my pussy, which would normally be a welcome distraction, but my clitoris is currently suffering from a rare case of overabundant climaxes. “What the hells?” I pull at the sheets and see Maryl. \ \ She’s bound at the wrists and her pretty blindfolded face is covered in my pussy juices. “Mistress?” She calls me when I pull back. “Did I do something wrong?” <<if visited ("C8S6S3c4")>>\ “Synafae, what the hells?” I lament. “I thought to have been quite clear on this matter.” “Relax, dear sister.” Synafae pulls Maryl up by the wrists. “It was a mere jest, no more.” “If so, it does not amuse me.” Synafae stares at me with mixed feelings. Maybe she loves me a little less but she will respect me a little more. “Fine. I apologise.” She snaps her fingers, rope and blindfold fall to Maryl’s feet. “Run along, rivvil.” Maryl adjusts her garments and exits in haste. <<else>>\ “N-no, of course not.” I catch my breath. “I’m just a little oversensitive, that is all.” “No surprise there.” Synafae smiles. “I visited you after Nefail brought you to bed. I wanted to hear how the soiree went, but there was no waking you up.” She chortles. “Your adorable butthole looked like Toril’s sexiest crater.” It feels like one too. Oh, Nefail… “Mistress, should I…?” “No, no. It… suffices. I can do without my morning session for today.” “But-” “You heard her, Maryl.” Synafae snaps her fingers, rope and blindfold fall from Maryl’s wrists and face. “Run along, now.” Maryl adjusts her garments and exits in haste. <</if>>\ \ \ “You must be famished!” Synafae goes on, radiant, and utterly indifferent to what just happened. “I have all your favourites kept warm. Sate your appetite, quench your thirst, and most of all, tell me all about last night.” \ \ I must consume half of the small banquet before I am able to articulate anything truly coherent. Synafae does not share my meal, quietly sipping on her tea and somehow enjoying the spectacle of me tearing into the food with all the grace of a clan of orcs. \ \ “Don’t you want anything?” I ask, more out of embarrassmentthan politeness. “No thanks. Your Maryl has already catered to all my needs.” <<if $Twinspath is true>>\ “Right, Maryl.” Says I, between bites. “How did you get her back from House Zi’den?” “I asked.” She shrugs. “I happen to have friends within their halls.” “I didn’t know you were acquainted with the twins.” She smiles, all too pleased with herself. <<else>>\ “Right, Maryl.” Says I, between bites. “What do you make of her?” “She performs her duties with due zeal and commendable enthusiasm.” She sips on her tea. “She takes very good care of our sister and the other way around.” “And what about you?” I ask. “Do you like her?” “I like her well enough, but I rather not get too attached too rivvil.” <</if>>\ I hush. “Forget about the busty one. Tell me all about last night, instead.” \ \ I relate to my sister the events of the night. I leave out little to no details and she never fails to ask me about what little I forget to mention. The more she hears, the more enthusiastic she grows. I catch her biting her lips and pressing her legs together more than once. My pride surges every time her graceful cheeks grow a shade darker. \ \ “And she swallowed her own cum?” “Oh, yes. Abundantly.” “Tentacles and Tendrils.” She scoffs. “She never did that for me.” “I think she enjoyed it a great deal.” Says I. “Being on the receiving end, forced to swallow her own cum. Even if…” “Sister, I am as proud as I am impressed.” She sips again. “And you kept control the whole night through?” “Well…” \ \ I am forced to confess how the night ended. Synafae listens attentively and if she is disappointed, she does not show it. The only moment she raises her elegant brow is when I mention the incident. \ \ “She panicked?” Asks she. “I would not know how else to call it.” I explain. “It took a lot of effort to calm her down.” “Silly Nefail.” She laughs, as if she just heard a jest most droll. “You brought her back to her senses, yes?” “I did.” I continue. “Although after that we proceeded at a much slower pace. Lots of kisses and caresses.” “Oh my…” She gasps. “How frustrating.” <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ “It was actually very beautiful.” I smile. “If you so say.” She shrugs. <<else>>\ “I know, right?” We laugh together. <</if>>\ \ \ I shake my head at the memory of the event. “I have no idea what got into her.” “Oh, I do.” With a gesture, she tells me to fill her cup. “It was a silly accident we had a few decades back. Something she, obviously, blew completely out of proportion.” “Accident?” I don’t recall her or Nefail ever mentioning such a thing. “Nefail can get a little aggressive in her love making, you know that as well as I do, and enjoy it just as much, I believe.” <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ I am not so sure. <<else>>\ “D’uh.” We share another laugh. <</if>>\ “Anyway, one night she comes to me, just the right amount of tipsy and things get a little crazier than usual.” She giggles. “It was… somewhat rough, yes. Nonetheless, strongest orgasm I ever felt.” “That is… a remarkable achievement.” I jest, partially. “Oh, absolutely.” Her giggle turns to laughter. Almost hysterical laughter. “Just thinking about it makes me all sorts of tingly.” “But she didn’t hurt you, did she?” I ask. “Well, nothing a little diamond and a few prayers couldn’t fix.” My cup falls from my hands and shatters on the floor. \ \ I did not hear that. I did not. For it cannot be true. My eyes well up with tears and my heart feels like it is trying to escape my chest. I can’t breathe. Synafae is neither surprised, nor concerned. If anything, my reaction seems to amuse her. How can it? Those she described, are the material components of a resurrection. \ \ “Told you, strongest orgasm of my life.” She takes another long sip. Her smile would appall the King of Hell. “I hope you too will one day experience something comparable.” \ [[She’s broken and I don’t know if I can fix her|C8 - Credits]] <</if>>\

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ Sha’zal and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I enlisted her help to carry my luggage, in lieu of the servants that we are not allowed to bring within these sacred walls. She was surprisingly easy to convince. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "Yeah, thanks but no thanks." Says she, still unwilling to share her destination with me. "Basheba’s cunt, what’s in here? Are you collecting minerals or something?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "If I put together every piece of clothing I ever wore in my life, I don’t think they would make this coffer so fucking heavy." I ignore her complaints and seek out among the many carriages the one bearing the insignia of House El’Naar. \ \ "Mistress!" I turn around and spot Maryl waving her arms and running towards me. "Illmater’s mercy, what are you doing carrying your luggage yourself?" "Herself?" Sha’zal laments. Rightfully so, considering she is moving nearly twice the weight I am. Maryl takes off my hands the few things I am carrying, leaving Sha’zal the entirety of her burden. "What the… Hey!" Sha’zal protests remain unheard and unheeded. But when she finally places my luggage in the trunk, Maryl’s fair face grows a shade paler. "Noble one!" She cries out. "I believed you-" "A fellow slave, huh? You are not that far from the truth." Says Sha’zal. \ \ The servant and the exile study each other with silent mistrust. It is Sha’zal who first breaks the silence. "That’s an amazing rack you got there." She observes. Maryl covers her chest. "Puppies like those would’ve made you rich in Baldur’s Gate." "You are a Baldurian?" Asks Maryl, surprised and yet somehow not shocked. "Born and raised." Says Sha’zal with disconcerting ease. "And you? Where did they steal you from? No, let me guess. I think I know that accent. Athkatla, maybe?" "Lake Esmel." Maryl explains. "I am indeed from Amn, but I’ve been to Athaktla just once. Just briefly." "Sweet." Silence falls anew. \ \ "So." I clear my throat. "Are you sure you do not want to join us, Sha’zal? We can take you anywhere you want. Within the city walls, of course." "Positive." She says, crossing her pretty fingers behind the back of her head and resting upon them. "By the way she glares at me, I’d say that sugar tits here would toss me out the carriage as soon as we were high enough." "I would never do such a thing." Says Maryl, a serene smile on her face. "I am my mistress’s plaything and would be happy to be shared between her and her friends. The question is: are you her friend?" "Holy shit." Sha’zal smirks. "You have more balls than many priestesses, talking to a drow like that. Your mistress must hold you by a very long leash." "My lady El’Naar is a kind and generous mistress, as she is a kind and generous lover. But that you already knew, I wager." Sha’zal’s eyes fall again and again on Maryl’s chest. "And what does your mistress have you do for her?" "I attend to her daily needs, such as her breakfast, beauty routine, and morning cunnilingus session." "Do you, now?" Sha’zal’s smirk grows wider. "Maybe I should get a big busted human of my own." "It would be quite an investment." Says Maryl, exposing just a little bit more of her chest. "Slaves such as I happen to be very expensive." "Are you implying I cannot afford you?" Asks Sha’zal, a wide smile on her face. "I am very explicitly saying that you should not let go of such a sum lightheartedly. What I am implying is that you should first appraise the goods. See if they suit your tastes and needs." "I see." Sha’zal caresses Maryl’s round chest, only to be slapped away a second later. "Hey!" "You will need my mistress’s permission." Sha’zal massages the back of her hand, more shocked than in pain. "You know what, rich girl?" Says she, still smiling. "I think I will accept that ride after all." \ <<else>>\ \ Since I can rely on no servants to carry my luggage, I am forced to enlist those who were cursed with the misfortune of being my friends. Iivea, Miz’ri and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I do not look forward to returning the favour. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "That is very thoughtful of you. Alas, I must refuse." Says Iivea, a shy smile on her pretty lips. "My sisters will come for me." "Interesting choice of words." Says Miz’ri. "Seriously, Elifael, what are you carrying in this damn chest?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "What clothes? A suit of armour?" Our banter is interrupted by a distant voice calling for me. One I am more than happy to hear. \ \ "Mistress!" I turn around and spot Maryl waving her arms and running towards me. "Illmater’s mercy, what are you doing carrying your luggage yourself?" "Herself?" Miz’ri laments. Rightfully so, considering the burden she left her. Maryl runs to our aid, taking from each of us as much as she can carry. Miz’ri’s sight, no longer impaired by my luggage, falls on Maryl’s bountiful bosom. \ \ With all of the luggage stored, it is time to say goodbye. I hug Iivea, wishing her a happy reunion with her sisters. I am about to do the same to Miz’ri but she appears distracted. \ \ "Are these truly yours?" She asks Maryl and raises her hand to feel her. It gets slapped away. "Hey!" The someborn of House Hun’ett, the third most powerful of the city, stares at Maryl in shock and disbelief. "Elifael, your human bit me!" "These belong to my mistress." Says Maryl, scolding the petite drow as she would a pesky child. "You ought not to touch them without her permission." <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "I’ve been keeping my Maryl on a very long leash, she has grown bold and undisciplined." Says I, approaching my beloved and giving her a kiss. "Blame her every misdemeanour on me and me alone." <<else>>\ "She is right." Says I, approaching Maryl, grabbing her chest and squeezing tight. "I am very jealous with my busty little Maryl and I don’t share her with anyone but my closest and most trusted friends." "We are friends." Says Miz’ri. "And very trusted. Aren’t we?" Iivea frowns. <</if>>\ "I want to see them, can I see them?" Maryl looks at me and I nod to her. With the pull of a few strings, she satisfies Miz’ri’s whim. "Woah, they are so… white!" Miz’ri sinks her little hands in Maryl’s plumpness and plays with her nipples. "They are also very soft, especially around one's ears." With a giggle, Miz’ri rests her head between my servant’s fleshy pillows. "Is she trained for sexual service?" Asks young Hun’ett. "I never needed to be." Maryl squeezes her chest just a little. "I practised on my mistress every day of my service, with few exceptions, which I deeply regret." <<if $love gte $lust>>\ "So do I." Says I, giving Maryl a look brimming with all my love. She returns it. <<else>>\ "Maryl is the best," I claim. "Iivea has seen her in action. She can confirm." "She can take a cock or two. That’s for sure." Says Iivea, staring down my human. "She is also a paragon at licking pussy." I add. <</if>>\ \ \ "You know…" Says Miz’ri, enjoying Maryl’s treasure chest with hands and ears. "I think I could use a ride after all. What about you, Iivea?" "As I said," she eyes Maryl. "My sisters are waiting for me." "Bring them my warmest regards." Maryl bows her head, concealing a sly smile. \ <</if>>\ [[Time to fly home|C8S6M3]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ "Umberlee’s tits!" Sha’zal cries out. "Your girl here sure knows how to eat pussy." "The noble one is very sensitive." Says Maryl between licks. "And tasty." "Shut up and keep going." Says the houseless one, holding Maryl’s hair and trying to pretend I’m not there. Not an easy feat considering I am sitting right next to her and gleefully contemplating this lovely display. "Must you be this close?" She asks. "Yes." I tease her. "You are so wicked. First my dildo and now my servant. You are stealing all my toys." "Toy?" Sha’zal turns to the woman between her thighs. "Did you hear that? How does that make you feel?" "In anyone else’s mouth, those words would sadden and afflict me." Says Maryl. "But spoken by her, they fill my heart with joy." "For real?" Sha’zal gives me an amused look. "Is she a good mistress?" "The best any lowly rivvil such as myself could ever hope for." Maryl continues with her fingers. "And I will do anything, absolutely anything, to please her." \ \ She dives back between Sha’zal’s legs. The shebali's athletic muscles spasm in pleasure. "Gosh, so fucking good!" She moans. "You girls are making me forget about the boys." I tend to forget the distant and mysterious origin of the houseless girl, a world so alien and absurd. It fills me with dread and curiosity. "Have you laid with many boys?" "You could say that, yeah." "How is it? Having sex with a male I mean." "That’s a… many coloured rainbow." "What’s a rainbow?" "Oh my." She laughs. "How can I put this? Some were good, some were bad. A few, very very few were great. Although…" She strokes the black mane between her thighs. "None could eat pussy like this." \ \ The compliment encourages Maryl to keep up the pace and soon Sha’zal’s moaning and quivering grow louder and stronger. She is close. \ \ "Sha’zal." "W-what?" <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "Can I hold your hand as you cum?" My request makes her laugh more. "Sure, if it’s so important to you." I intertwine my fingers with hers and she holds me tight. <<else>>\ "You are so pretty when on the verge of orgasm, you know?" I smile at her. "Thanks, I guess." "Mind if I give you a little pecker?" "Sorry, what?" "I want to feel your orgasm through my lips." "But why?" "Because I like you, silly. And you keep me on such a tightrope. You deny me the tiniest chance to display my affection. You know how to be mean, houseless one." "I… don’t know." She stutters. "This is rather weird as is." "Is it?" I grimace at her. "Maryl, stop." "Wait, what?" Sha’zal cries out. Maryl rises, sharing my wicked smile. "You monster! You would not leave me like this." "I can be mean too, you see." I grin, but my grin soon turns imploring. "Am I really asking that much of you?" Sha’zal looks around like a trapped animal, hounded by her need for release and my need for affection. She finds no way to escape. "Fine." Says she. "But no tongue, clear?" "No tongue?" Asks Maryl. "Not you! You give me all of it. Come on! I’m about to explode." Maryl resumes her licking and I can finally claim my little victory over the recalcitrant drow. She flinches when my lips touch hers, perhaps fearing I might demand yet more of her. But I don’t, I am content with what I have. Her mouth, so coarse and harsh, is soft and gentle when kissed. <</if>>\ Maryl gives it her all, which I know is plenty. Sha’zal, perhaps unaccustomed to such attentions, can soon hold no more and quakes in a powerful orgasm. Through my touch, I feel all of it. \ \ "Oh, fuck." She exhales. "Oh, shit. Oh, fuck. I could get used to this." "Why don’t you join us for the end of the week?" I ask her out of nowhere. Maryl looks away. Sha’zal shifts her gaze between me and Maryl. For the first time, she shows herself as genuinely conflicted. The offer is a tempting one. "I can’t." She resists. "I have places to be… also, I think this one wants to be alone with you." "I do not mind your presence." Says Maryl, earning a smile from both of us. "Some other time, then?" Says I. "Some other time." She promises. \ [[Proceed towards home|C8S6M4]] <<else>>\ \ "Oh, Goddess!" Miz’ri cries, her voice so full of pleasure she sounds on the verge of tears. "Wow," I can’t help but marvel at how wet she is. Her pussy juices flow down the corners of my mouth. "Am I that good or is it Maryl who is just that hot?" \ \ Miz’ri is happily trapped between Maryl and me. She sits on my busty servant's lap, her head laid between Maryl’s huge tits. My capable attendant keeps our guest’s legs well apart and rubs her clit, while I give her vagina a proper tongue massage. \ \ "I don’t know." She admits, squeezing Maryl’s breast. "She is definitely my type though." "Perhaps you could ask my mistress to lend me to you sometime," Maryl suggests. "I can be your slave for a day… or perhaps you can be mine." Miz’ri’s thighs quiver. \ \ "Had I known I would get such a treatment I would’ve never hesitated." She moans, yet does so with a hint of sadness. "Is something wrong?" Asks I "No, I… I’m just happy to be here." A poor lie if I ever heard one. I know where her mind is, about whom she is thinking of, and I also know how to bring her back here to me. \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ "You don’t sound happy." Says I. "Want us to cheer you up? Maryl, lay down." Miz’ri is displeased with the sudden interruption of such pleasurable treatment but soon understands what I have in mind. I help her lay on top of Maryl and she buries her face in Maryl’s bosom. "Soothing, is it not?" Asks I. "Very much so, yes," Miz’ri admits. "They are so soft and big. "That’s where I go every time I need comfort." I look at Maryl in the eyes and she returns my smile. "Everything feels better between her tits. Including this." \ \ I gently finger her while lying next to them. In the meantime, Maryl strokes our guest’s silver head, whispering her words of comfort. We pleasure her together and bring her to a relaxing and wet conclusion. \ <<else>>\ \ "Hold her still, Maryl." I rise to my feet and turn around, showing off my own shapes. Miz’ri strikes me as a tits woman, but she also seems to appreciate my ass-ets. "What are you-" She does not finish her sentence. Then again, how could she with her face buried in my ass? "I am appalled, young Hun’ett." Says I, crushing her little skull beneath all my weight. "Two beautiful creatures offer you their tits and their ass for your pleasure and still you think of ungrateful cocksucking Laele. We ought to punish you, don’t we Maryl?" "It would be wrong not to, mistress." We push together. Miz’ri struggles to breathe. Only when I feel her weakening do I relent. She pants heavily. "I hope you learn-" "More!" She grabs my hips. "Ah-ha." I push her back. "If you want more, I better get some tongue." The words have scarcely left my mouth, that I feel an eager little tongue pressing and penetrating my anal ring. I push against her. Gently this time. Miz’ri is pressed between my ass and Maryl’s tits. She is in ecstasy. \ <</if>>\ \ We continue the treatment for much of the journey. She is capable with her tongue, stimulating all of my oversensitive little butthole. I could easily bring myself to orgasm but I, at the moment, prefer enjoying hers. Crushed between our bodies and fingered mercilessly by Maryl, Miz’ri seems to lose her mind and cums hard, her screams barely muffled by our plumpness. \ \ "Holy tendrils, my head is spinning." Says Miz’ri. "I am glad you liked it." I giggle. "Liked it?" She says. "I don’t think I ever came that hard without a cock inside me." Maryl pulls Miz’ri back to her chest while turning to me. "Will the noble Hun’ett be joining us for the end of the week, mistress?" She asks. "I would not mind forcing her to suck my nipples and sit on her face." Me neither. "I very much unfortunately cannot." Says Miz’ri, slowly pulling out of Maryl’s bosom. "I hope she will find time for us on another occasion." Says the busty human. "She does owe me a nice rimjob at the very least." "Elifael, your servant's manners and demeanour are appalling." Says the youngest daughter of Matron Hun’ett. "Does she have a sister you could sell me?" \ \ We leave Miz’ri at the entrance of her palace. A complex of hanging towers that dwarfs that of House El’Naar. We part with a kiss and the promise to meet again as soon as we both have returned to Tier Breche. \ [[Proceed towards home|C8S6M4]] <</if>>\

\ On our way home, Maryl relaxes. "Have I done well, mistress?" Now I recognise the shy girl who grew up so quickly by my side. "You have done splendidly," I tell her, biting my lip. "I like dommy Maryl, where have you kept her thus far?" "Don’t call me that." Her reddening cheeks are in such beautiful contrast to what happened but minutes before. "I am striving to better fit into your culture, to be a better lover, for you." "You are trying to improve on perfection." Silly Maryl. "You don’t need to do anything for me to like you." "I don’t have to do anything for you to love me perhaps, but for you to like me? That will take never-ending effort, mistress. An effort I am ready to put in, you’ll see." We share a few laughs. "I must ask you, who put you up to this?" She lowers her eyes. "The firstborn, mistress." "Oh… and what did she say?" "That tall and plump as I was, I should strive to be more assertive." "It does suit you." I must agree. "Is she taking good care of you?" "I would say so, yes." "How is it? Having sex with her I mean." "Erm… well… intense?" "Intense how?" "She has, let us say, tested my limits. Severely." "She didnt…" "No, no, no. She always knew when to halt. She has been considerate, much more than the twins ever were anyway." "I wish she tested my limits." I sigh. Maryl shakes her head, half smiling. \ \ "Is everything all right, mistress?" Asks Maryl. "I believe so, why?" "You seem absent." She makes herself small on the seat. "Are you not happy to see me?" I just heard the most absurd thing ever spoken by mortal mouth, and I react accordingly. "You haven’t given me a single kiss." She adds. Not so absurd perhaps. I’m taking her affection for granted and I should not. "I am so sorry." I sit next to her and offer the greeting and kissing that she deserves. "You are right, I am distracted. Many things are going through my head. So many changes, so very sudden. I ran into something I would’ve never foreseen and made a promise I’m not sure I can keep." "How so, mistress?" \ \ I proceed to relate the occurrences of last week, leaving no details out. I have no secrets from my Maryl. She listens attentively and, despite holding her tongue, I can tell she does not entirely approve of my course of action. \ \ "You have taken the matter of this new… friend of yours at heart, I see." "I do believe she deserves to be helped. My intentions are entirely pragmatic, I assure you." She does not seem entirely convinced. "You are not jealous, are you?" "I am just worried, mistress." It is I now who am not convinced. "It is very much like you to put the well-being of others above your own." I shake my head at the baseless concerns. "Have you considered how to secure the firstborn’s cooperation on the matter?" She inquires. "That’s where you come into play, my big-breasted beauty." "Pardon me?" She instinctively protects her breasts. "You and I," I point to her and myself. "Are going to seduce her." "I am not sure I follow." "I’ll explain on the way." And so we fly home. \ [[And so we fly home|C8S6M5]]

\ On our arrival, we are welcomed by a small army of servants, those too I have sorely missed. While my luggage is taken care of, two tiny figures approach. I initially mistake them for halflings, they turn out to be two young human girls, all red of mane. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship." Says the taller of the two. I smile at them while addressing Maryl. "Who are these children?" "My name is Nellie and this here is my little sister Ellie." The latter curtsies with adorable clumsiness. "They are Sally’s sisters, mistress," Maryl explains. "They are adorable!" I caress them on the head, which they seem to appreciate. "How old are you, little ones?" "I am thirteen, your ladyship, while Ellie is eight." Ellie raises eight of her little fingers, full of pride. "Eight!" I giggle. "Extraordinary, at your age I could neither walk nor talk." "Why is your butt so big?" Asks little Ellie, earning a reproachful gaze from both her sister and my servant. "I’ve been asking myself the very same question many times," I admit. "Are you girls doing fine?" "Yes! We have a room all to ourselves, and beds, and pastries." Ellie says. "I love pastries!" I concur. The little one giggles in approval. "Can you play with us?" "Ellie!" Her sister scolds her. "Don’t be silly. Her ladyship is busy with… lady stuff." "Indeed." I must say. "Do you happen to know where the firstborn is? I want to see her." "That I do know!" Says Nellie. "She is in the throne room, very busy. She ordered not to be disturbed by anyone." "I see." I’m not surprised. She is in charge when Mother is unavailable. "What about the Matron?" "She was playing with Sally." The little one says, with a hint of sadness. "They’ve been playing together a lot since we got here. They play so much that she is always too tired to play with us." "I see." I exchange a glance with Maryl. "Run along, now." \ \ "They are simply delightful." I can’t help but say." "Indeed they are." Says Maryl, taking the tone she uses when she does not agree with me but does not wish to discuss why. "Should we go see the firstborn right away, mistress?" "Oh no, interrupting her is always a bad idea. We ought to let her take her time." "I understand. What do you intend to do in the meantime? Shall I prepare you a bath?" \ [[Go visit the House Mage|C8S6M5a]] [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6M5b]] [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6M5c]] [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6M5d]]

\ We show up at Veldrina’s door, uninvited and unannounced. "Should I be accompanying you, mistress?" Asks Maryl, staring downward at the city below. "The honoured house mage has little fondness for surfacers." "Indeed she hasn't." I concur. "But she ought to overcome it. To disrespect you is to disrespect me." The stone door slides open and Veldrina emerges from her den. If she is happy to see me, she conceals it well. "Thirdborn! To what do I owe the…" She lets a ludicrously long time pass before speaking the next word. "Pleasure?" "Veldrina." I cast my arms around her shoulder and hug her. She shivers beneath my touch and does not return it. "I missed you so." She lets out a nervous laugh and waits for the ordeal to be over. "May we come in?" Asks I. "We?" She looks at Maryl like a dragon would look at an invisible halfling. "But of course. Please, by all means, make yourselves at home." \ \ \ We sit down. Veldrina offers a cup of tea, over-infused and cold. I sip on it with ostentatious, maddening delight. "So…" The House Mage begins. "I suppose I should ask you how your first week in Tier Breche has passed." "It has been much easier to bear, thanks to your gift." "Oh yes, that." She betrays no excitement at the idea of me pleasing myself with her craftmanship. "It was either that or book. I am glad to know that I have chosen well." "You do know me." Is that a smile I see at the corner of her mouth? I must be delirious. "But also, I was hoping you could deliver me the other half of your prophecy." Her almost smile dies out. \ \ "I see." A quick wave of her hands makes the tea warm again. "I was honestly hoping you had forgotten." "You made it quite memorable, even for my empty little head." I take a long sip. "So?" "I have no other half to divine. The arcane arts hold no answers." "Evasive as alw-" "But I was able to collect small pieces of information by means more mundane." I quietly await her to continue. "Did you discuss the matter with anyone else?" "There was not much to discuss in the first place." \ \ Veldrina lets out a deep sigh, afraid of saying too much, afraid of saying too little. "Not all knowledge is good, princess, not all ignorance is bad. I know, I know, more riddles. Allow me then to dismiss you with some more practical advice." She rises and speaks with the voice of the sphinx. "Beware of those who flatter you and stroke your ego, beware of those who promise easy solutions to complicated problems, beware of those who encourage you to see perfection within and all but flaws without, for they are no friends of yours. "She returns to her seat. "No more shall I say." "You gave me so little and at the same time so much to ponder," I comment. "Good. An alert mind will keep you safer than any knowledge." She calls her cups away from our hands. "We’ll see ourselves out." I rise. "You do that and, please, tell your servant to better cover her breasts." Maryl protects her chest. "She looks like a cow." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6M5b")>>\ [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6M5b]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6M5c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6M5d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6M5d]] <</if>>\

\ To visit Mother, we must walk into the temple harem. I may be eager to see her but not this place. Too many confusing memories, too many mixed feelings. Still, I must not let such concerns get the better of me. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\I do not wish to be a distant daughter.<<else>>Synafae wants me and Mother to be close.<</if>>\"Should I wait outside, mistress?" Asks Maryl. "What? No, no. I want you to accompany me." "Must I? I mean, are you certain?" She stutters. "I… don’t think myself deserving of the honour of walking these sacred grounds." "Nonsense!" I chortle at her excess of zeal. "Sometimes you are more pious than I am. Come on, let’s head in." The guards at the entrance ask for me to wait to be announced, but I do not feel like waiting. In a blatant violation of decor and protocol, I waltz inside. \ \ We walk through the dragon’s den and reach the dragon’s nest. I see Mother entertaining herself with a flesh slave. "Mistress," Maryl grabs onto my arm. "We should leave." "Calm down, have you never caught your parents in the act?" "No! Well, yes, and it is not my fondest memory of them." "Why? They did not allow you to join them?" She first looks at me as if I was insane, and then looks away in order not to lose her own mind. Silly Maryl, all I can do is shrug and walk on. \ \ "A fair cycle to you Matron Mother." As I curtsy before Mother, I recognise the flesh slave she is pleasing herself with. It is none other than Sally. I feel flattered, while Maryl gasps. Mother turns to me, ready to punish the ones who had the gall to interrupt her orgasmic prayer. But when she sees me, her frown turns to a radiant smile. "Thirdborn." She rejoices. "One week in Tier Breche has done nothing to improve your manners." "I was eager to see you, Mother. I could not wait." "It warms my heart to hear you say that." While speaking these gentle words, she keeps fucking Sally. \ [[It is a spectacle to behold|C8S6M5b1]]

\ The longer the wait goes on the more unbearable it becomes. I start walking up and down, amusing my delightful Maryl. "This is so like her," I murmur. "I wager she is doing nothing, if not sipping on a cup of wine and reading one of her books." "I’m sure the firstborn has her reasons to keep you waiting, mistress." I scoff at her optimism. "Pardon me for asking, mistress, but why is it that you trust her so little?" I can only answer with a shrug. The truth is I don’t know, perhaps because I don’t trust myself with such an important matter either. \ \ "Mistress, since we seem to have some time to spare, may I make a request?" I pause my walking about and turn to her. Will she ever let go of all this formality? I gesture to her to go ahead. "May we go to your chambers and make love?" "Sorry, what?" "Well, not exactly make love. Allow me to rephrase it: may we go to your chambers and fuck?" \ \ That word, spoken by that mouth, in that tone, has great power over me. I bite my lips. "Since when have you grown so bold?" "Mistress, I don’t believe this to be a display of boldness. In my current state, I find this to be an entirely reasonable request." "And what state would that be?" I smile at her. "I have been deprived of your company for nearly a tenday and what little I had of you today is vastly insufficient." She squeezes her nipple through her vest. "I find myself in need of you and I'd rather not wait." "Mmm… I don’t know." I tease her. "I’m not sure I am in the right mood." "Mistress, I must remind you of one simple fact." She approaches, enough for me to feel the warmth of her breath. "And that would be?" "That I may very well be your maid," She gorges on her lower lip and her eyes lighten up like charcoals in a furnace. "But you are my whore." I grab her wrist and run for my chambers. \ \ I get out of my garments with all the speed I am capable of. Maryl, on the other hand, takes her time. She slips out of her undergarments first and delicately kicks them aside. "So…" I giggle. "Shall we?" "Not yet." She pulls down her clothes, unleashing her tits. "I want you to play with these first." I will certainly not have her tell me twice. \ \ They are so heavy, how can she even walk around with these? She must be used to it. Could I get used to it if had tits like these? I’m not sure I would want them on my chest. Though I do want them in my hands, and my mouth. Goddess, they taste so good. How come it is so relaxing to suckle on them? \ \ "Could you suck a little harder?" Asks my slave. "This feels like teasing." "Sorry." Says I. "I got lost in the moment." \ \ I go on squeezing, licking, and sucking. I put so much effort into the suction that my facial muscles soon grow tired. "Stop." She orders. "I’m tired of standing, make room for me." I’m starting to think she is starting to like bossing me around. Goddess knows I do. She sits next to me and I assault her nipple again. "Ah-ha." She takes my hand and forces me to suck my own fingers, then she accompanies them all the way down between her legs. \ \ I suck on her nipples like a baby, while massaging her g-spot with the tips of my middle and ring fingers. I keep eye contact with her. Goddess, she looks so beautiful. "Do you like it?" She asks. I nod, with her nipple still in my mouth. "You are so greedy. I bet you would love this even more if I gave you milk." Oh, yes. I would. And yes, I will. \ <<if visited ("C8S6M5a") and ("C8S6M5b")>>\ \ Someone knocks on the door. "Oh, this must be-" Maryl won’t let me finish, forcing her tit back in my mouth. "Who’s there?" Asks she, keeping me in place. "It is Ellie and Nellie, m’lady." Says a small voice from behind the door. "May we come in?" "Just a moment." Maryl pushes me down on the bed. Before I can say no, or yes, or anything, she sits on my face and conceals the rest of me with the sheets. "Come in." \ \ Of the rest of the conversation, I hear little or nothing. My ears are blocked by a nice pair of thick thighs and I can barely breathe with this big ass over my nose and mouth. Are these to be my final moments? If so, I shall spend them licking this delightful pussy. \ \ Just when my senses begin to fade, Maryl rises. "Apologies, mistress." "Nothing to apologise for." Says I after swallowing. "What was that about? Was it important?" "It was most important, mistress. Dare I say urgent." "Well, out with it!" "No." She goes back down. "I shall tell you nothing until you are done." \ [[I better hurry the fuck up|C8S6M5d1]] <<else>>\ \ I work with fingers and mouth as hard as I can, yet don’t progress nearly as much as I strive for. "Stop." She yanks my head away from her. I try to fight her, to get her nipple back in my mouth, but she firmly holds me back by my hair. "Have I ever told you what I like the most about you?" She asks. "I… don’t think so. My butt?" I giggle. "Your face." She holds me by the chin. "You have such a tiny nose, such puffy cheeks, such big eyes." "Are you saying I look like a child?" "Aye, you are as childlike as the day I met you." She bites her lip. "Unlike the vast majority of your kin, you were kind and caring. Always prone to laughter and never to mockery." "Maryl…" No, I will not weep before her. "I remember thinking…" she pauses, letting my imagination run wild. "Gods, I so want to sit upon it." She pushes me down. \ \ Before I can say no, or yes, or anything, I find myself enveloped in her thickness and covered in her loved juices. I can scarcely breathe with this big ass over my nose and mouth. Are these to be my final moments? \ [[If so, I shall spend them licking this delightful pussy|C8S6M5d1]] <</if>>\

\ Mother is holding little Sally with a single hand, moving her up and down along her shaft. The young human is lost in pleasure. Her eyes rolled back, her tongue hanging out, her moans loud and uncontrolled. Her belly is so big. Either human pregnancy lasts little more than a week or she is simply cumflated. Mother also seems to be having fun. Her perfect skin glistens with sweat, while the sacred altar bed and its general vicinity are covered in cum stains. They must’ve been going at it for a while. \ \ "I’ll be right by you." Says she. "I’m almost done with the morning session." "I’m happy you are enjoying my present, Matron Mother." I seek complicity in Maryl’s eyes. All I find is terror. "I am enjoying her, yes. To my great astonishment, this young human is not simply gifted, she is blessed. Her pussy is extraordinarily tight, almost painful to penetrate at first. Still, after breaking her in and just a few drops of alchemical solutions, she becomes a perfect cock-sleeve. Are you not, little one?" Sally pants something unintelligible. "She also is astonishingly hungry for cum and has no gag reflex. Emptying my balls inside her throat has now become part of my morning routine." I look at said balls. They are covered in kiss marks, the same colour smudged over Sally’s pretty little mouth. "Does this feel good, Sally?" Asks I. She is unable to give a coherent response. \ \ "Don’t just stand there and stare at your Mother." Says the Matron, pulling me away from my distraction. "Tell me how was your first week at Tier Breche." "It was eventful, Matron Mother, I made friends with-" "Hold that thought a moment, child." She only now seems to notice we are not alone. "Who is that?" I follow her index to Maryl, who is trying to turn invisible. "That's my maid, Maryl. Do you not remember her?" "Maryl?" She pronounces the name with familiarity, but tinged with confusion. "Oh, no no no. I distinctly remember Maryl being a scrawny little thing with jet-black hair and freckles around her nose." I laugh out loud. "That is because she was an adolescent when she entered our service. It was nigh twenty years past, Mother. She is an adult now." "An adult?" She studies the plump human as if she appeared out of thin air. The life cycle of mortals is something she is without a doubt familiar with, and yet she still needs to be reminded of. "Of course, how silly of me. Hello, Maryl. Are you being a good girl? She does speak Drow, yes?" "Mother, she has spent more time in our service than out of it. Of course, she speaks Drow. Maryl, tell her." \ \ Maryl bows yet lower, doing her best not to look at Sally. "I live to serve, exalted one." "Look at her, isn’t she just the cutest?" The matron smiles, still impaling Sally on her cock. "I hope she is serving you well." <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ <<if $love gte $lust>>\ "She is the best friend I could ever ask for." <<else>>\ "Oh, she is. She licks pussy like no other." <</if>>\ <<else>>\ <<if $lust gte $wickedness>>\ "Oh, she is. She licks pussy like no other." <<else>>\ "She is indeed. She is very obedient and submissive. Unless told otherwise, of course." I wink at her. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ "That is good to hear." Says the Matron. "Mother… I believe Sally may have fainted." "Again?" She looks down to her cock-sleeve and finds her unconscious indeed. She pulls her cock out and lays her down on the altar bed. "Poor thing. She may be gifted but still human." She sits on the end and wanks gently. "I would not normally do this, but I fear I will require your assistance." \ @@#question; \ <<link "Give her a loving handjob">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>> \ \ "It must be such a burden to carry." Says I, looking down at the burden. "To be the receptacle of the Goddess’s power, to be a vessel of her divine influence." "It is, sometimes." She admits "The lust always lurks beneath and it is not simple to distinguish maternal affection from matronal desire. Especially with the three of you growing so beautiful." \ \ Her cock throbs in pain. Goddess, what am I to do? I’ll fetch a flesh slave. No, if I do that, she will feel rejected and grow even sadder. What am I to do? \ \ I reach out for the brimming beast. For a moment I hope she will stop me but it is a fool’s hope. I wrap my fingers around the shaft, which is so girthy I cannot close my hand around it. "I love you, Mother. I do not wish to see you in pain." She nods in silent gratitude. \ \ She spreads her legs wider, giving me better access to her massive member. I wank it through the transparent silk, which does little to conceal its texture, the beautiful tapestry of her pulsating veins, her smell. Goddess, that smell. It is a woman’s smell, but no ordinary woman’s. It is the scent of a divine creature, of lust incarnate, it goes through my nostrils straight into my brain. \ \ "Does this feel good, Mother?" Asks I, picking up the pace. "It feels very good, child." She licks her thick gigantic lips. "You are doing such a fine job. I am proud of you." "Would you like me to go faster, Mother? Is my grip too soft or too strong?" "None of that, child. Your little hand is so soft and capable, it will make Mother cum in no time." "You flatter me, Mother." Goddess, it is so warm. "Surely I am less capable than the least of your flesh slaves." "Perhaps." Says she. "But I love none of them as much as I love you." \ \ That is heartwarming, touching even. I smile at her and she smiles back. I am starting to actually enjoy th- Oh no. No, no, no! She wants to kiss me? Everything but that. Tentacles and tendrils, what do I do? I turn to Maryl, who suggests a way out with eloquent gestures. \ \ "Ah!" My mother’s moan is a note of pain and pleasure. The head of her cock cannot fit inside my tiny mouth, but I manage to hold most of it inside while still pleasing her with my tongue. "I did not expect that. Oh, child. I hope you are ready for what is about to cum." I am not. Nobody could. \ \ Her balls clench and her cock erupts inside my mouth. Good girls always swallow their mother’s load and I am a good girl. I gulp, and gulp, and gulp, and gulp. Shit, did I just cum? I think I did. I gulp down all I can and when my stomach is clearly full, I still gulp some more. Strange, I feel like I am about to vomit, about to faint, yet I want more, more, and more. I raise my head with a feeling of regret. \ \ "Are you feeling better, Mother?" I ask, fearing and hoping she will now ravish me. "Yes, child. So much better." She caresses me. "You ought to run along now. I’m sure you don’t want to spend the entirety of the last days of the week with this old crone." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6M5a")>>\ [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6M5a]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6M5c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6M5d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6M5d]] <</if>>\ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Help her together with Maryl">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>> \ \ "Maryl!" I call to my friend and servant, who has either forgotten her name or is desperately hoping I am referring to some other Maryl in the vicinity. "Come here, Maryl." "What is it, mistress?" Asks she, approaching. "My mother is in great pain." I present the Matron’s massive member to my maid. "Would you kindly help me give her relief?" Maryl raises her eyes to my mother’s cock and stutters. "I… shall do my best." "Child, you ask too much of your rivvil." The Matron reproaches me. "Mother, you have no idea how capable and loving our dear Maryl has grown. She has pleased several priestesses. Sometimes more than one at once. Didn’t you, Maryl? My mother looks at my maid, sceptical but intrigued. "I am no stranger to a priestess’ cock, exalted one." Says Maryl. "I had the privilege of serving your firstborn daughter, and also the tw-" She bites her tongue. "Also whom?" The matron wishes to know. "She laid with both Vierna and Viconia Zi’den, to preserve me from their lust." I relate. The matron rises, wide-eyed. "What?" \ \ It seems the bat is out of the bag. All we can do now is relate the entire incident. My mother sits back down, still agitated but relieved. "You should not go about the city streets, much less the bazaar, unescorted and unprotected." "I wasn’t completely unescorted, or unprotected. Maryl shielded me from the twins’ lust with her body." My mother grows intrigued. "You should’ve seen her, Mother. Taking thrust, after thrust, cumshot after cumshot, in mouth, over her tits, in her ass and pussy." "Yes, yes, I… applaud her bravery." "You ought to put her sexual prowess to the test." I insist. "Child…" "Maryl, assist me." \ \ We put our tongues together upon the head of her cock and she falls silent. Our eyes shift back and forth between the three of us and soon past and future dissipate into the timeless present. \ \ "Gods, this taste." I hear Maryl whisper. "Leave some for me," I call back to her, pushing away her greedy tongue with mine. "Commendable." The matron murmurs. "Do not tease me too much, though." "Yes, Matron Mother." \ \ We take courage and proceed to worship my mother’s cock with all our devotion, all our zeal, all our faith. We lick it, kiss, suck it, and cover it in saliva. We take turns to care for it with our mouths. It seems I have surpassed Maryl in my ability to suck cock, she needs my help to get any of my mother’s cock down her throat. I, on the contrary, am able to part my jaw wider and suppress my gag reflex longer. \ \ The matron is pleased, dare I say, touched. She begins to twitch in our hands. "More…more!" She commands and we obey. "Mistress," Maryl calls me, a strange new light shining in her eyes. "I don’t know if I can." I grab her by the hair and force her into a deep kiss. The sight pleases the Matron and she blesses our faces with a most generous load. Our kiss turns salty and creamy. \ \ "Look at her." Mother laughs. "Entirely unused to a matron’s seed. I should be vexed by her manner but, Goddess forgive us, ain’t she sweet." "Maryl, calm down." I playfully implore her. "More, more." Is all she says. "I am almost tempted to indulge her." Says Mother, rising up. "Alas, duty calls. You two play nice, all right?" \ <<if not visited ("C8S6M5a")>>\ [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6M5a]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6M5c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6M5d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6M5d]] <</if>>\ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Have Maryl service her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>> \ \ "Maryl!" I call to my friend and servant, who has either forgotten her name or is desperately hoping I am referring to some other Maryl in the vicinity. "Come here, Maryl." "What is it, mistress?" Asks she, approaching. "My mother is in great pain." I present the Matron’s massive member to my maid. "Would you kindly?" Maryl raises her eyes to my mother’s cock and stutters. "M-me?" "Child, you ask too much of your rivvil." The Matron reproaches me. "Mother, you have no idea how capable and loving our dear Maryl has grown. Maryl, pull out your breasts." She obeys. "Look at them, Mother. Are they not beautiful?" "They have grown to an impressive size, for a human." My mother admits. "A sign of the Goddess’s favour, no doubt. She has been most loving and devout." \ \ My mother betrays uncertainty. Does she not like my Maryl? I never thought she harboured such prejudices. "Her tits are soft, silky, and warm, Mother. I spent many pleasant nights betwixt them." I tell her. "I am confident they will feel most pleasing around your cock." "Mmm." She stares Maryl down. "I hope you realise what honour you are being granted, little mortal." "I do, exalted Matron. And I shall prove deserving." "We shall see." Says the matron, the head of her cock lunging forward. \ \ Any ordinary cock would lose itself and disappear between Maryl’s massive love pillows. Not a matron’s cock, though. My mother’s pride is more than a match for Maryl’s mammaries. \ \ She goes down to her knees and welcomes the prodigious penis between her tits. She squeezes and cuddles it, giving it a respectful kiss, and slowly moves up and down along the shaft. \ \ "How is this, Mother?" I ask. May she dispel my anxiety. "Pleasant enough." The matron says, and I know that not to be a small admission. "It has been a long time since I received a nice tit wank. I forget how relaxing they can be." \ \ The matron lays back on her elbows and enjoys the treatment. It may indeed be relaxing to her but not to Maryl. My poor maid is not used to this kind of effort and struggles to keep up the pace. \ \ "Mmm. I believe your slave is getting tired." Says my mother, with crushing disappointment. "A shame. I was hopeful she could get me closer to climax." "Forgive this unworthy servant, exalted Matron." Maryl implores. "The strength in my arms does not match the devotion in my heart." "I’ll help." I get behind Maryl and grab her tits. "Mistress, I-" I hold her tongue by intertwining it with mine. \ \ I help and encourage Maryl to satisfy my mother. Observing us pleasing her and each other helps the Matron approach her climax. She looks at us, at me, with a mix of pride and lust. \ \ We pick up the pace, using Maryl’s tits to squeeze the matron’s shaft and our lips and tongues to titillate her glans. She is getting close. She holds her moans in, before letting out a deep feminine growl, and showers us with her seed. It is intoxicating. \ \ I put my palms together to collect more of this blessed rain. Now, I may look a little carried away, but Maryl seems to have lost her mind. Her eyes shine with a new light, uninhibited joy, and unquenchable thirst. She licks up and gulps down all the cum from her chest, hands, and arms. After that, she seeks more on my body, face, and mouth. \ \ "Look at her." Mother laughs. "Entirely unused to a matron’s seed. I should be vexed by her manner but, Goddess forgive us, ain’t she sweet." "Maryl, calm down." I playfully implore her. "More, more." Is all she says. "I am almost tempted to indulge her." Says Mother, rising up. "Alas, duty calls. You two play nice, all right?" \ <<if not visited ("C8S6M5a")>>\ [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6M5a]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6M5c]] <<if not visited ("C8S6M5d")>>\ [[Have sex with Maryl|C8S6M5d]] <</if>>\ <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ With sight and sound blocked by Maryl’s thickness, I enjoy her with my remaining three senses, undisturbed. What rich taste, what powerful smell, and what pleasant softness I am enveloped by. I forget Nefail, I forget Sha’zal and Miz’ri. My only thought as of now is: //more//. \ \ Unwelcome sounds and horrible light disturb my little paradise. "Are you enjoying this?" Asks Maryl. I pull her back down and return to my Elysium. \ \ A new sensation interferes with my enjoyment, more invasive but less distracting. It is Maryl’s beautiful fingers, massaging the inside of the pussy they know so well. I know better than trying to fight them off. If they want my climax, they will have it. I surrender to them, get them nice and wet, and after but a few minutes of stimulation, cum all over them. \ \ I struggle to keep focus, to keep licking. I want to feel her orgasm without being distracted by mine. Yet her fingers and her tongue know me so well. \ \ I cannot let her conquer me so. I must fight back, force her to cum before I do. I raise the lower half of my body and lock my legs around her neck. She tries to break free but my thighs happen to be way stronger than her arms. She must succumb to me, to my legs and tongue. \ \ Our wrestling continues without one gaining any true advantage over the other. Eventually, we both begin to quiver and quake, screaming with muffled voices and cumming one on the tongue of the other. \ [[I savour all of it|C8S6M5d2]]

\ "Did you like it, Mistress?" Ask she, while we kiss and lick each other clean. "Did I do well?" "You did fantastically." I devour her with kisses. "You made me cum so hard and made me feel so well. Goddess, I might weep." "Mistress, stop it." She chortles. "It was so embarrassing." "Nonsense. You were born for this." "I don’t think so, mistress. Being so commanding is difficult for me. Although…" "Although?" "It was not so difficult as I thought. It is so much easier knowing… well, knowing you enjoy it." "I love you so much." I squeeze her. "I want to keep you forever." And she hushes. \ <<if visited ("C8S6M5a") and ("C8S6M5b")>>\ \ "Maryl, by the way. What was that about?" My maid looks at me confused. "Ellie and Nellie. What did they want?" "Oh…Oh!" She jumps up and collects her garments as if the room was on fire. "The firstborn is waiting. Gods, I have lost what little sense I possessed." \ [[Best we hurry the fuck up|C8S6M6]] <<else>>\ \ Someone knocks on the door. "Oh, this must be about Nefail." Says I, gathering the sheets and covering the two of us. "Who’s there?" I ask. "It is Ellie and Nellie, m’lady." Says a small voice from behind the door. "May we come in?" "Just a moment." I cover Maryl and myself. "Mistress, it would be best if-" "Come in." \ \ "Greetings and salutations, your ladys- Oh." The older sister reddens while the other looks on full of curiosity. "What are you doing?" The little one asks. Maryl and I answer in unison but differently. I say we were playing, she says we were getting changed. "We were getting changed but then we felt like playing." I try to reconcile the lies. "Erm… we have a message from the firstborn." Says Nellie. "She awaits you in the garden." "Thank you for telling me." Says I. "Inform her I shall be right by her." "Are these yours?" The little one picks up my undergarments and unfurls them like a sail. "Woah… look at how big they are." "Put those down!" Her older sister steals the silk away and, unsure on what to do, casts them in my direction. The sweet girls exit leaving a thousand apologies behind. \ [[Best we hurry the fuck up|C8S6M6]] <</if>>\

<<if visited ("C8S6M5d2")>>\ \ We make our way to the garden and head for the gazebo. "It will be fine, mistress." Maryl tries to reassure me. "Your sister will heed your request." "What if she doesn’t?" Part of me keeps saying. "I may have made a promise I cannot keep." "After all she did for us, you ought to have some faith in her." "It is me, not her, that I mistrust." "In that case, mistress, leave the persuasion to me." She gives me a sly smile. \ \ Nefail awaits beneath the gazebo by the pond, her eyes rising from a thick book. Eyeing me with her usual suspicion. She barely acknowledges Maryl’s presence. "A fair cycle to you, firstborn." I curtsy. "How do you fare?" "Let us get to the matter at hand, shall we?" She cuts me short. "What do you want of me?" <<else>>\ \ Footsteps. It is Nefail, no doubt. I would recognise her step anywhere. She comes to us with her usual elegance and eyes me with her usual suspicion. She barely acknowledges Maryl’s presence. "A fair cycle to you, firstborn." I rise and curtsy. "How do you fare?" "Let us get to the matter at hand, shall we?" She cuts me short while taking a seat. "What do you want of me?" \ <</if>>\ I turn to Maryl. Did she tell her about my intentions? How did she even have the time? Nefail rolls her eyes. "You are more transparent than the water of this pond." I lower my eyes in guilt. "Out with it." "There is no point in trying to keep secrets from you." "Or to flatter me." "Right." Well, aren’t we off to a good start? "It is about a friend." She raises an eyebrow at that word. "Someone who is in need of your help." "And is she deserving of my help?" "I believe so." I stutter. Nefail moves her amethyst eyes to Maryl, seeking signs of uncertainty and finding none. "Go on." \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ [[Tell her about Sha’zal|C8S6M6a]] <<else>>\ [[Tell her about Miz’ri and Laele|C8S6M6b]] <</if>>\

\ Nefail holds her head up by the bridge of her nose. I know that not to be a good sign. "Unbelievable!" She scoffs. "Nefail, please." "This is ludicrous." Says she. "Are you so eager to be expelled?" "She has nowhere else to turn." I insist. "She needs the grace of the Goddess. She won’t be able to keep this secret forever." "If you, of all people, learned about it, then all of Tier Breche will know by the end of the second week." \ \ I turn to Maryl and I silently implore her for support. "I believe you should heed the firstborn’s advice, mistress." I look at her as if she just pushed me into a chasm. "As far as one such as I may understand, you would be an accomplice in a serious crime." "You are too quick in granting your trust, little sister." Nefail goes on. "How can you be so confident that she told you the truth?" "How can you be so confident that she did not?" I reply, knowing all too well what a poor reply it is. \ \ Nefail exhales, as she often does when trying to explain something I should know already. "Our faith has many enemies." She reminds me. "What if she is not who she says she is? What if you are aiding a heretic infiltrating our midst?" I never considered that. Not for a moment. "Malla Thallaria believes she is deserving of help." "Then she too may be compromised." I laugh. How could I not? The head of Tier Breche? The oldest and most respected living priestess? An apostate? It’s hilarious. Yet, my sister does not laugh. "You can’t be serious." "The ruling council is about to meet to discuss the matter." Says she. "Heretics and apostates are among us." "What are you talking about?" I ask, my disbelief turning into terror. "What heretics? What apostates?" "I already said too much." \ \ I know better than insisting, so I don’t. I just sit there, barely containing my impotent rage against the two of them. \ \ "Mistress," Maryl breaks the silence. "I believe the firstborn knows as well as I that your intentions are pure, but should you put yourself at such risk for the sake of a stranger? How can we, who love you most, not be concerned?" "It is not your concern that I ask for, but your support." I return. "And I am… saddened that you are so hesitant to offer it." \ \ I see barely a hint of guilt in Nefail’s eyes, but it is there. "Fine," She sighs. "I shall meet her?" "You will?" "I shall appraise her, no more." "Thank you, Nefail." I hug her. "Thank you, thank you, thank you. You’ll see. You’ll see she is a good person." She rolls her eyes. \ [[We must celebrate!|C8S6M7]]

\ "No!" "Nefail, please." "No, no, no, no, no, ten thousand times no. I won’t do it." "We have nowhere else to turn." I insist. "I mean, what if she is contagious?" "Conta-" She shivers in frustration. "You know not what you speak of." "Then help me understand." "Help you-" She turns to Maryl. "Have you two never discussed any of this?" "Not in detail," Maryl admits. "Discussed what?" I ask. "Well, mistress. It seems that your friend likes boys, that’s it. I… believe that to be an immutable condition." "Nonsense!" I cry out. "With the help of the Goddess, our kin can defeat death itself. Surely there must be a cure." "That is not the same!" Nefail insists. "What you ask of me is to… alter someone’s soul. I would not do it even if I could." \ \ I hush for a moment, choosing my words very carefully. "We have to do something," I whisper. "If her family finds out, what will happen?" "I don’t know." She sighs. "If she is lucky, they will banish her." "And if she is unlucky?" "Then they shall attempt to //cure// her. Which will probably just drive her insane or push her into the arms of the enemy." "The enemy?" I stutter. "What enemy?" \ \ Nefail exhales, as she often does when explaining something I should know already. "Our faith has many enemies." She reminds me. "The ruling council is about to meet to discuss the matter. Strange things have occurred. Rumours are running rampant. Some say that heretics and apostates are among us." "What are you talking about?" I ask, my disbelief turning into terror. "I already said too much." \ \ I know better than insisting, so I don’t. I just sit there, crawled up in an invisible cocoon. I came to my sister for help expecting some resistance, but not this. All I am given are gloomy warnings of vague yet very much incumbent danger. \ \ My sister senses my distress and returns to me. "Elifael, you have to promise me. Promise me that you will be on the lookout." "On the lookout for what?" "For hidden enemies and false friends. The Goddess is mighty, so her enemies must be cunning." "All right, Nefail. I promise." "That is all I ask." She embraces me. How soothing this warmth is. "As for your friend… I shall meet her." "You will?" "I shall appraise her, no more." "Thank you, Nefail." I hug her. "Thank you, thank you, thank you. You’ll see. You’ll see she is a good person." She rolls her eyes. \ [[We must celebrate!|C8S6M7]]

\ "Pardon me?" Nefail raises both her eyebrows. "I was going to take Maryl somewhere special. Why don’t you join us?" "Should I list my reasons?" She smirks. "It would take quite long." "Your presence would be most welcome, firstborn." Maryl reassures her. "Not as welcome as my absence." Nefail scoffs. She then turns to me and adds in a softer tone: "You should spend with her all the time you can spare." \ \ Nefail rises and is just about to walk away when Maryl comes up with a new idea. "How about we invite Sally to come along?" "Who?" Asks Nefail. "That is a brilliant idea." I concur. "It will be like a double date, two humans and two drow. It is just perfect." "I did not agree to anything." Nefail reminds us. "And who the fuck is Sally?" "A young human I have given to Mother as a present." "Oh, her." She looks intrigued, despite her efforts not to. "I heard she has quite the mouth." "Indeed." I giggle. "So, are you coming?" Nefail exhales. "Fine, I shall indulge you." I hold in a squeal. \ [[This is going to be fun|C8S6M8]]

\ We spend little time preparing for our night out, barely an hour. I am tempted to wear my best dress, the same Emerald made me for my baptism. I ultimately decide against it, too many mixed feelings about that night. I opt for something more simple, something that shows off my legs and hips. "Ready?" I ask Maryl. "Ready." She comes out wearing the same silks she had at the ball. I would normally scold her for wearing the same things on two occasions so close by but, good Goddess she looks good in it. So good in fact, I can’t refrain from sinking my fingers into the fleshy pillows she carries on her chest. "Mistress, stop." She implores. "What wouldn’t I do to have tits like these." "Mistress, please. I don’t want the firstborn to see me with my nipples all hard." Her attempts to push me back feel half-hearted at best. Maybe we still have the time for a really really quick one? \ \ Someone knocks on the door and I pull my hands back. "Come in?" The party crasher is Sally, sporting a new dress of her own. It is a masterful piece of craft, the kind that squeezes what little forms she has as clearly as possible. I could never wear something like that. "Ye girls all set for the night out?" "We are." I nod. "How about you? Are you not tired?" "A little." She admits, her pale cheeks growing red. "Yer mom had me work full time for the best part of the week. I’ll be more than happy to spend the night out with friends." "You are awfully quick to call those who own you your friends." Maryl reproaches her. Sally is taken aback. "O- of course. Please forgive me, m’lady. I misspoke." "You most certainly did not." I scold both her and Maryl. "This is a night among friends and we are all going to have so much fun together. Have I been clear?" "Yes, mistress." They say in chorus. \ [[Time to go|C8S6M9]]

\ We hop on the ghost carriage and I whisper to it our destination. Maryl and Sally give us excited glances, eager to discover what new and exotic wonder the daughters of the Goddess will share with them throughout the night. The only one who is somewhat uneasy is Nefail. "Are you at long last going to tell me where we are headed?" Asks she, reminding me again and again of her scarce fondness for surprises. "You’ll see." And so will I, I guess. \ \ We fly over the bazaar and slowly begin our descent. "Where are you taking us?" Nefail keeps asking. "We are not going anywhere dangerous, are we?" I let out a long and extremely uncertain "No." "I am being serious, Elifael. We should not venture this far into the city without an escort." "We can always count on you to protect us, right?" I let nervous laughter escape my lips. \ \ Our descent proceeds, beyond the Bazaar and the commons, straight down the Chasm. Nefail is no longer just nervous, she is alert. As for me, I’m starting to think I gave the spectral coachman the wrong destination. Either that or Synafae played a spectacular prank on us. \ \ The city lights are no longer below us but to either side, all along the endless Chasm. This part of the city is nigh unreachable for any creature unable to fly or spider-like climb. The sight of our ghost carriage doesn’t cause much ruckus among the locals. Either the sight is familiar or way too terrifying. \ [[Where are we?|C8S6M10]]

\ The carriage halts before what I can only describe as an oddly shaped cavern. No shield or signs indicated this as a place of business, no light or decoration distinguishes this from any other crevice in the cave side. As we set our delicate feet on the stone floor, it is apparent that it was not carved by hand, yet it is just as evident that it is not the result of the slow and patient work of nature. What is this place? "Elifael?" My sister calls me. "Where have you taken us?" "I don’t understand." I at very last confess. "Synafae told me-" "Quiet!" Nefail steps forward. "Something approaches." Ghostly lights surge from the tunnel, few at first but then many. Someone is indeed approaching, yet I hear no footsteps. That is to be expected, for the creature has no legs, or arms, just one enormous head and an equally monstrous eye. \ \ Maryl and Sally cry out in horrour. "Eye tyrant!" My sister shouts, pushing me back and shielding the three of us from the one-eyed terror. "Fiend! Approach at your peril." The creature does not heed my sister’s warning. Nefail conjures purple flames with her hands. She prepares to strike, but her spell fizzles away the moment the alien orb lays its eye on her. Ten stalks, each ending with a smaller but just as frightening eye, look at us. Has Synafae sent her sisters to their doom? Why? \ \ "Excuse me?" The thing speaks. Its voice is deep, cavernous even, yet forced into an uncharacteristically high pitch. "Have you no manners? Showing up to my door and calling upon such destructive spells? Even common bandits have the decency to demand money before life. Outrageous!" I study the monster and, beneath the faint but sufficient light of the tiny ghostly flames, I see it is indeed… a she. Her huge maw filled with sharp teeth is encircled by luscious thick lips, loaded with overabundant lipstick. Her entire face, which means most of her body, is heavy with makeup. Each of her many eyes, including the large one in the centre, is covered by multiple layers of eyeshadow and mascara. She wears rings on her stalks and heavy earrings despite not having ears. She exudes unapologetic extravagance. \ \ "We, apologise." Says I, coming out from behind my sister. "I believe we may be lost." The one eye gazes at me and, as I try to shrink, the monstress cries out in joy, as if she just spotted a long-lost friend. "You must be Elifael." She floats to me. "I am overjoyed to finally make your acquaintance. Goodness me! The thirdborn of House El’naar comes to visit me and I have nothing prepared. Can we have some music here?" "You know who I am?" I must ask. "Of course, your sister Synafae told me all about you. Mmm, you are all she said and more." Nefail steps back between me and the beholder. "What manner of creature are you?" "A beast, noble one. Nay, a fiend! To welcome such honoured guests wearing these rags and this cutlery." She looks down at a body she does not have. "Had I known you were on the way I would have prepared a welcome fit for your House and Matron. Please forgive me." "Nothing to forgive." I curtsy. "How do you know our sister?" "Milady, I say! Some socialite I would be if I did not. But, pray tell, who is this personification of grace and power that stands you by? Is it Matron Sipriina who somehow bent the very course of time to her will? Has she somehow regained her youth? Nay, this one is yet more beautiful and fierce than the head of house El’Naar ever was. You must be Nefail. Honoured one, I now see why your younger sibling holds you in such awe." \ \ My sister is not impressed. But I am. I can’t help but giggle at the flamboyant exuberance of our hostess. Her laughter is contagious and even though she has no body, I can somehow picture it. \ \ "We apologise for showing up unannounced. We ourselves knew not of our destination." I explain. "It seems my sister wanted to surprise all of us." "Or play a prank." Suggests instead Nefail. "That would not be unlike her, pardon me for saying so." The aberration hides her sharp-toothed smile behind a huge fan that she manipulates with a hand both invisible and intangible. "For starters, care to tell us who are you and what is this place?" "Of course, where are my manners." The beholder floats downward and upward again as if curtsying herself. "I am Madame Beauregard and this here is my humble abode. Come, I’ll give you a quick tour. \ \ The excentric proprietress leads us further into the tunnel until she floats down a downward slope. Were I to follow, I would surely fall to my death. "So, how do we…" Nefail rolls her eyes and touches her house glyph. "Follow." She leaps down but does not fall. She instead slowly floats towards the bottom with heart and grace. We follow her example, me slightly disoriented, Sally cheering and flipping, and Maryl suffocating a terrified scream. \ [[Down we go|C8S6M11]]

\ As we descend, I sense two things with growing intensity. The first is olfactory in nature. I can smell an invisible kaleidoscope of different fragrances, filling the air so intensely it is almost overwhelming. The second one is acoustic. It is the symphonic choir of many women making love. \ \ "Elifael." Nefail snarls. "Did you take me to an opium den?" "Opium den? Ha!" Madame Beauregard cries out. "This is my Maison des Murmures, where the highest and most cultivated among your peers come to seek solace or thrill." "Our kin can easily find thrill and solace in less unsavoury places." Nefail retorts. "Why would anyone come to this hole in the rock?" The beholder lady is unfazed by the insult. I doubt this is the first time she hears it. "No other establishment in the entire Polis of Pleasure can provide such refined forms of solace or thrill such as mine, honoured one." She claims. "Why else would the Ruling Council tolerate a mere human such as I to grow so influential?" "Human? What do you mean by-" Nefail, silently but clearly, tells me to refrain from that line of inquiry. "From where do you hail, Madame?" She asks. "From everywhere!" She laughs, deeply and jovially. "In seriousness, if there was a place I could call my homeland, that would be Suzail. Does that ring any bell in that pretty little head, young Elifael?" "Not really." I admit. "It is a marvelous city. Grand, warm, full of beauty and full of beauties. If you know what I mean." She winks with five of her nine eyes. "Nothing sets a woman’s heart ablaze like the sight of a knight of the purple wyrm. Seriously, you must visit during your pilgrimage. They will all go mad about you. Mad, mad, mad." Nefail clears her throat. "And what brought you this far from home?" "Oh, that is a tragic tale indeed, tragically banal also. I won’t bore you with it." "I hope you’ll change your mind." I tell the Beholder. "I would love to hear it." "It is most kind of you to say so, young Elifael. Most kind indeed." Again she laughs. "I shall make you a proposition, Once you have returned from your pilgrimage, if you find the time to visit this old lady again, she will share all of your story with you on the condition that you do the same. Agreed?" "Agreed." I smile at her. Nefail frowns. \ \ "It is still unclear to me what kind of service you offer in this maison of yours, Madame." My sister inquires. "What I offer is ecstasy, noble one. What I offer is-" "Concretely." Nefail growls, making our hostess shiver for a moment. "I, erm… I have spent many years of my short life mastering the mysteries of mixology." "And what do you mix?" "Rare and exotic ingredients that have the power to relax the body, delight the palate, and… open the mind." "You did take me to an opium den!" Nefail reprimands me.. "If I had a diamond for every time I heard that." The beholder laughs. "The honoured priestess is rightfully suspicious. So many study the art only superficially and are guided by no other ambition than that of fast revenue. Charlatans and swindlers, the whole lot of them. I master the art with a wholly different goal in mind." "What goal?" I ask since she would not tell. "To give pleasure." She explains. "I was not blessed by the Goddess the same way your sister and mother have been. I do not have a body that matches my soul." That is… beyond sad. I don’t think I ever met any creature more in need of a hug in my life than this floating ball of death. "My selection of concoctions is wide, noble one." She resumes, chasing away the temporary gloominess. "What would interest you the most? Something simple to relax? Something that will help you ponder? Something to set your loins ablaze for a long night of endless passion?" "That would be dangerous." Nefail eyes me. "These three are horny enough as they are." "I guess that makes four out of us, am I right, ladies?" The beholder floats next to me and, despite being handless, she gathers me, Sally and Maryl in a suffocating collective hug. We all force out a smile. \ \ We arrive at our destination. It seems our hostess has reserved for us a lounge of honour. It is a beautiful alcove covered in exotic carpets and soft-looking cushions. No furniture, just one magnificent water pipe in the middle. In the background we have a full view on the other side of the chasm. A tiny natural waterfall flows down just outside, filling the alcove with the symphony of cascading water. "It’s beautiful!" Sally and I run inside and can’t resist diving among the cushions. A pleasant softness envelops us. "Elifael!" My sister scolds me. "What? Are we not here to relax? Let go of your precious manners for a night, will you?" Nefail shakes her head. "Before I leave the four of you alone, you must decide what flavour we should give to your soirée." The beholder winks again. "I don’t know, whatever." Madame Beauregard does not let my sister’s lack of enthusiasm get to her. She smiles, confident of her art and craft. "The mighty Nefail El’Naar does not suffer tyranny of any sort, including that of choice. Am I correct?" Indeed, she is. "How about I bring you my most prized concoction, which also happens to be your sister Synafae’s favourite?" "That would be perfect." Says I. \ [[Let's get comfortable|C8S6M12]]

\ I take place next to Maryl, while Sally lays down, casting her red mane onto Nefail’s lap. "You are bold, if anything." Says my sister. "It is yer lap that’s so inviting." My sister’s lack of enthusiasm is getting heavy. "Are you crossed?" I ask her. "I am not." "Are you vexed?" "Is there a difference?" "A slight one, but you look both." "I’m not crossed and perhaps only slightly vexed." "By me?" She is about to retort, but the words never leave her mouth. She passes her gaze over Maryl and Sally and takes a different tone. "I am willing to give this place and this evening a chance." Says she. "If I look uneasy, it is because it was recommended by Synafae." "I don’t understand why ye drow mistrust yer siblings so." Says Sally. "I have my reasons." "Which ye won’t share with us." "Precisely." \ \ The beholder returns, accompanied by a lacquered box and burning brazier, both held in invisible hands. Beneath the telekinetic gaze of her many eyes, her instruments perform a whimsy and refined symphony. With a flourish, she levitates the ornate water pipe, its intricate design a testament to her discerning taste. She delicately arranges the glowing coals, guiding them into their rightful place and pulls the perfumed mist out of the pipe and into the air. Aromatic tendrils of smoke waltz all around us. I smile at her mastery of pleasure and spectacle, and let her creation intoxicate my senses and my soul. "I shall leave you, now." Says she, almost sad to do so. "Please, savour everything." \ [[Let's get the party started|C8S6M13]]

\ My sister allows Sally to do the honours. The petite human holds on to the pipe in a delightfully obscene fashion. She makes it bubble long and loud, then blows out a cloud of smoke that would make a red dragon proud. "Fucking hells! I can feel it in me mouth, lungs, and lots of other funny places." She hands the pipe to Nefail, who declines. "Suit yerself." She hands it to me. \ \ I’ve never been much of a smoker, my lungs far too delicate. Fortunately, Madam Beauregard’s concoction feels fresh and tastes delicate. I hold it in my mouth long enough for it to go straight to my head. Time ceases. When I exhale, I realise that my Maryl, the most beautiful creature in this world, is sitting next to me. "Mistress?" She asks me with the voice of five hundred angels and five hundred succubi. "I love you so much," I tell her, giggling like a very horny idiot. "Mistress!" She chuckles. "It seems you had enough already." She takes the pipe away from me. "Have some." I force it in her mouth instead. "It is so good. So good." She drags it wrong and coughs furiously. Sally laughs to the point of tears. \ \ "Illmater’s mercy." Says Maryl, after a second less violent drag. "It feels like I’m flying," "Gimme gimme." Sally steals the pipe back and hands it once more to Nefail. "Come on, yer firstborness, we are all here to have fun." "I… don’t like to relinquish control." "It would do ya a world of good though." Sally insists. "I can blow ya in the meantime." Nefail rolls her eyes. She meets my imploring gaze. She remains committed to appearing entirely unenthusiastic but takes a quick tentative drag. Then a longer one. Then a longer one. \ \ "Goddess, this is strong." She blows out a cloud of smoke that turns our little abode into a misty cove. "It usually takes me half a dozen cups to get me to where I am now." "That’s swell!" Says Sally. "Now how about I get ta work?" "What is it that you say up on the surface? Hold your horses, I believe." She pushes Sally away with her index, squashing her pointy little nose. "This may amaze you, but not all of us priestesses are so eager to stick our Goddess-given gift into our mother’s sloppy seconds." Maryl bursts out laughing. I don’t second her. It was a rather cruel joke. "I would be offended," Sally shrugs. "But these seconds are indeed very very sloppy." "You may cheer yourself up with some of this." She forces the pipe back into Sally's mouth. "Hey, me too!" Says I. "I also want it in my mouth." \ [[Chillax|C8S6M14]]

\ The four of us huff and puff and blow quite a lot of smoke. The sensation of lightheadedness is delightfully mixed with what I can only describe as heightened senses and a near-complete lack of inhibition. "I think we should fuck, now." I suggest. "We shall do no such thing." Nefail dashes my horny hopes. "You are so…" I seek a properly effective word in my vast vocabulary. "Mean!" I could do better. "I’m not being mean, thirdborn. I’m being the closest thing to a responsible adult we will have tonight. Alas, this role always falls upon me." "It sounds like such a burden." Says Maryl, who is trying to divine the future by reading the palm of her hands. "You do not know the half of it." Says Nefail. "We would if we talked." I feel my eyes welling up. "Why do you dislike me so? What have I ever done to deserve such enmity from the one whose respect I yearn for the most." "I hold no enmity towards you." Nefail passes the pipe to Maryl. "Although I am, on certain occasions, exasperated by your Naivety." Watching her struggle to maintain composure is nothing short of hilarious. "Did it ever cross your mind that I might, I don’t know, not want to have sex with my little sister?" "No." I answer. "It is difficult to believe." Maryl seconds me. "I would sooner believe the sun sets in the east." Says Sally. I can only presume that it does not. \ \ Maryl hands me the pipe. "Speaking of celestial bodies." Sally continues. "Have you seen that ass? I mean, I don’t like girls, not in the slightest. But even I wouldn’t mind giving it a nice, firm squeeze." "You don’t like girls in the slightest," I can taste the absurdity of the words as they leave my mouth. "The feminine form is the most sensual and sacred to the Goddess, it is meant to be attractive to all." I quote. "Yet not only do you resist it, you seem to find it repulsive. How can this be?" \ \ All three of my companions in debauchery exchange complicit glances and laugh together at my naivete. \ \ "See, that’s what I meant!" Says Nefail. "Has your human taught you nothing about her home and customs?" "Of course she did." Says I. "She said they don’t have sex among relatives and siblings, which is so strange." "And after that, you stopped paying attention, I wager." "Kind of…" Maryl shakes her head, ready to try once more to illustrate her strange world and stranger laws. \ [[This time I swear I will understand|C8S6M15]]

\ "So, let me get this straight, on the surface you are all.." "Straight. Yes. I mean no." Sally coughs. "But most people are. Nearly all girls on the surface only fuck boys." "Exclusively?" This feels impossible, wrong even. "Surely this is the result of a misguided tradition. They never try sex with other women?" "Oh no, m’lady. Believe me, I have tried!" Sally laughs. "What can I say, to me kissing girls feels like… kissing bark." "Does it, really?" Nefail inquires. \ \ Before Sally can do anything to escape, not that she would want to, Nefail snatches her and pulls her up. She forces her mouth open and drives her tongue all the way into the back of her throat. When Nefail pulls back, Sally glows with lust. "I thought so." Says Nefail, claiming the pipe for herself. \ \ "Woah." Sally murmurs, horny and silly. "Oh, don’t ye look at me like that. It is not the same thing. She is a demigod. She’s basically fun time persinifid." "Personified." Nefail corrects her. "So you don’t like Maryl or me, but her…" I point at Nefail, who is looking as powerful and feminine as ever. "Her, you find attractive?" "Oh, fuck. Yer mom’s great, but her grumpiness here is exactly me type." "I’m not grumpy!" Grumps Nefail. "So what is it that you find attractive? And don’t tell me I look masculine or I will toss you down this Chasm." "‘Tis rather obvious, don't ye think?" We all think it is not. "Ye gods, I have to spell it out for them. I-love-cocks. I love how they look, smell, feel and, last but definitely not least, how they taste." "You are quite the cumslut." Says Maryl, in a tone that is both flattery and mockery, leaning on the latter. "Do you love cock so much that you care not what it is attached to?" "Nay! I do have standards… somewhere. Although I must admit that if me partner can sport a superb succulent schlong I can overlook many a flaw, such as an abnormal number of limbs, horns, and, why not, a pair of titties. So, in the case of a priestess, and even more so a matron, who cares if she looks like a woman? Do ye think that after trying that cock I can go back to some Willy or Berry? Ha! Ye drow got me well addicted." "Hopefully your new mistress shan’t fuck you to death." Says Maryl, sounding an awful lot like Synafae. She too seems to realise that. "Oh gosh, I’ve smoked too much of this devil weed." "She promised to resurrect me should that ever happen… Did that already happen?" She shakes the thought away. "Let’s talk about ya, moo moo. Is drow pussy as addictive as drow cock?" "Sally, would you kindl-" Maryl shoves the pipe in my mouth. "Oh, yes it is." Says she, pressing herself on me. "I remember the first time I laid my lips on those gorged labia as if it had happened but a day, nay, an hour ago." She caresses my hair and cheeks as she retells the memory. "When I entered her service, I was resigned to a life of servitude, at the whims of an unknown and unkind mistress. It is a dreadful thing to be at someone else’s mercy in this fashion." This declaration makes something stir in my heart, perhaps in Nefail’s too. "But then I met my mistress and, when asked what my duties would be she said-" "I haven’t really thought about it yet. Why don’t we play a game?" I finish the sentence. "I never had a personal servant all to myself before and I was not good at giving orders." "You still aren’t" My maid mocks me, making my sister laugh. "You had me doing little to no work at all, so much so that I was afraid the rest of your family would’ve punished me for my idleness." "I did suggest that on a few occasions." Nefail recollects, earning a vitriolic glare from me. "But then one night I heard you cry." Maryl continues. "I was sad because I missed Synafae." Says I. Nefail scoffs. "So I laid next to you and you asked me to hold you tight and so I did." Maryl and I hold each other’s hands as we relive the happy memory." "I asked you to lick me and you said?" "Lick you? You mean like a cat?" She recalls. "And I asked: what’s a cat?" More laughter, except from Nefail. "I had to teach you everything from square one." "But I learned quickly." "I’m pretty easy to figure out, I suppose." "It was then, after you squirted all over my face for the third time, that I knew I would’ve wanted nothing else in my life." Maryl finishes. "To be your pet, to be your toy, that was all I needed." "But not what I needed." I pull her to me. "No pet, no toy. A friend, a lover, a… favoured one!" My vocabulary fails me, I am unable to turn my feelings into words. "I believe the term ye are looking for is //soulmate//, m’lady." Says Sally. "What’s a… how do you even pronounce that?" "Soul-mate." Nefail spells the word out for me. "A monogamous concept, the idea that you have only one possible ideal partner." "That sounds horrible!" I exclaim. "If they never met or were somehow separated… they would have no chance at happiness." "It would be tragic, indeed." Says Maryl, all too amused by my reaction. "I believe I-" "I believe we heard plenty about what makes you horny, treasure chest." Says Sally. "How about we let the drow have a go?" "I beg your pardon?" Nefail dares her to repeat herself. "Ye are all strange, but ye priestesses are extra strange. I mean… how does it work? From where do ye wee? I know for sure you can impregnate, but can ye get pregnant? I got a billion questions." "You should read the anatomical treaties of Morrigan Rae." I suggest. "I doubt my sister will indulge your curiosity on the matter." "She certainly will not." Says Nefail. "Would you indulge mine?" Maryl asks. Nefail raises an eyebrow and shrugs. \ \ Maryl makes the pipe bubble until she feels ready to ask her question. "Have you changed much after your…" She eyes me as she asks her question. "Transformation?" Nefail finishes the question. "I don’t know. Physically, I have grown taller and… heavier. Mentally, it is difficult to say." "Difficult how?" I ask. "Sometimes it feels like this thing between my legs has a mind of its own, and I struggle to tell where my thoughts end and //his// begin." "And what thoughts is //he// having right now?" Sally reaches to poke //him// with a finger. Nefail stops her with a stern gaze. "If you knew, you would run." Her attempt at intimidation has the opposite effect. \ \ "It must be so strange, going through such a thing." Maryl observes, in a more serious tone. "How much of you is entirely new, how much is no more. I can only imagine." "It is the price of greatness." Says Nefail. "And duty." "Would you turn back if you could?" "A pointless question." "I ask it nonetheless." Nefail glares at the busty human, but Maryl stands firm. "Would you?" "...Sometimes." She sighs. It is a lie, a poor lie. So poor that she decides to take it back and speak the truth. "All the time, every cycle." "You do?" Asks I. "Why?" "I told you. This thing is not me, not really me. If you knew the things it would make me do. That it made me do…" I am about to pry, but Maryl makes me hush. \ \ I don’t understand. Nefail fantasised about me and feels guilty about it? Absurd, absurd! The opposite would be worrisome and more than a little depressing. I better wash away this shame of hers and I believe I know how. \ [[Why, sister? Why?|C8S6M16]]

\ I exchange a single glance with my beloved Maryl and she winks at me. I take her hand, rise to my feet and strut towards my sister. \ \ "Nefail, whatever you feel like doing to me, I will joyfully endure." "You know not what you say." "What if I told you, that I have been fantasising about you, for a long long time?" "I would say you had enough of… whatever is in this thing." With the pull of a single string I let my dress fall to the ground. "Elifael, no." I grab her hand and pull it towards my already dripping pussy. To call her resistance half-hearted would be generous. \ \ "See how you make me? This is what you did to me every time you had me service you, every time you molested me, every time you spanked me. No more. Now you take responsibility." "Woah! Will ye look at it go up." Sally marvels at my sister's growing erection, which soon threatens to rip through her dress. "Stop this! Stop this at once. Maryl, say something?" "I know why you are holding back, noble one. You should not." Her words catch both me and Nefail utterly unprepared. "You have brought me and her nothing but joy. All we have we owe you. I owe you. And this is as close as I can ever hope to come to repaying this debt." "No, no, no, I don’t want this." She nearly weeps. I reach out for her and caress her cheek. "Then find the strength to stop us." \ [[The three of us peel off her garments|C8S6M17]]

\ I know not how unusual it is for Nefail to have three hungry mouths servicing her. Judging by her reaction, not that often. And if she is still hesitant, her gorgeous cock is not. \ \ A triple fellatio should probably be a complicated affair, but not in this specific case. There is so much cock to work with. Three mouths may still be insufficient. \ \ We lick it all together until it shines in saliva. Then we take turns sucking on the glans while the other two lick, kiss, and suck her balls. We strive to make it as sloppy as possible. \ \ "Woah, Sally!" I exclaim in awe and marvel at the young human’s oral skills. "How can you go so deep with your throat?" "Years of practice and a bit of yer mom’s cockmancy, I suppose." "Can you teach me?" "Of course. Place your mouth on yer sister’s tip. Yeah, like that. Now lass, let’s get it past yer throat and down yer stomach. That’s the hard part. After that, it is all about suppressing yer gag reflex and letting all the love meat caress the walls of your innards." \ \ I follow Sally’s instructions diligently but am unsure of the results. My sister seems to be fighting the sensation. Fighting and losing. "Elifael, please. Why are you doing this to me?" She laments. "I command you to stop." Goddess, how much longer will she play hard to get? \ \ "She cannot stop, noble one." Says Maryl. "Her appetite for you is too great." "I don’t want this." She reiterates. How can she say such things with her cock in my mouth? Has she no regard for my feelings? I feel my eyes welling up but dread to shed tears before Nefail. I must get out of here. \ \ I pull my head back, but Maryl keeps me well in place. "I understand, noble one." Says she, rising up to her. "But please try to understand me. I do not and never will possess a cock deserving of Elifael’s celestial pussy and divine ass." "But-" "She craves it and so do you, noble one. This humble human feels nothing but joy in bringing you together." Nefail gulps. \ \ Maryl leans forward to whisper something to my sister. Yet my elven ears still catch those words. "She is my love, my one and only. But you, noble one. You are the best friend I ever had." At long last, Nefail surrenders, accepting Maryl’s kiss and my blowjob. \ [[Suck her dry|C8S6M18]]

\ After a few more minutes of three tongues, three pairs of lips, three wet and hungry throats servicing her cock, Nefail is on the edge of climax. We leave her there a moment longer. "You are the best cocksucker amongst the three of us," I tell Sally. "Oh, yer ladyship…" "You should have the honour of swallowing the first load." "Er… pass. I’ve already chugged down three of yer mom’s just this afternoon and those were plenty." "Understandable. Maryl?" "I think she would prefer such a display of affection from you rather than from me, and besides…" She raises her eyes to Nefail. "I taste her cum nearly every day." "Oh really?" I fake vexation. Nefail looks away, blushing. "You better make it up to me." I resume my blowjob, aided by Sally sucking her balls and Maryl kissing her mouth. A few seconds later, she makes it up to me. \ [[Gulp it all down like a good sister ought to|C8S6M19]]

\ I’ve been dreaming of this moment for more than I care to admit. I can taste a full load of Nefail’s delicious cum. It is salty perfection. All I hoped for and more. I do my best to gulp all of it down like a good little sister but it proves beyond me. Plenty of it shoots out of my nose and the rest escapes through the corner of my mouth. It is not over, though. Maryl grabs Nefail by the shaft and squeezes out every last drop. Plenty of them drip down on my tits, where Sally collects them with her tongue. \ [[At long last…|C8S6M20]]

\ Maryl, self-proclaimed director of this improvised performance, has decided that my pussy shall be next. She commands Sally to get my sister hard again. Meanwhile, she ensures my pussy is properly wet and ready. I am so lucky to have her. \ \ "Maryl I… I think I am prepared." "Believe me, you are not, mistress. This is neither Vierna nor Viconia we are talking about here." "Vierna and Viconia?" Nefail moans. "You fucked the Zi’den twins too?" "We both did." Says Maryl. "And being the only one that had all three of these cocks inside of me, heed my words, mistress. The twins together don’t make one Nefail." \ \ My sister and I remain at the whims of our supposed slaves for a good ten more minutes. When they finally relent it feels like an act of mercy. \ \ According to Maryl, it would help if I stayed on top and I have come to trust her judgement. She helps me lower myself on Nefail, while Sally aims the head of her cock at my entrance. My labia feel electric as they envelop Nefail’s pride. "Slow and steady, mistress." Her approach soon proves sensible. She was right, Vierna and Viconia together feel small in comparison. \ \ "Fuck!" I shout. "Language, thirdborn." Says Nefail. "You are too fucking big!" I nearly choke on the words. "About time she breaks you in, mistress." Maryl lays her hands on my thighs and pushes me down on my sister’s cock. It is glorious. "I expect you to return the favour once you are a priestess." "I will never be a priestess if she breaks my mind… or my womb!" Nefail thrusts upward, and I scream. \ \ "Maryl, could you please not push me so?" I implore. "It kinda hurts." "Endure." She slaps my butt, sending through me a wave of pleasure that dissipates most of the pain. "Did that hurt too?" "I Barely felt it." I defy her. She slaps me with yet more vigour. "And that? "Harder!" And harder she goes, several times. "How was th-" "Cumming!" I quiver and quake on my sister’s cock. It was a big one. I crumble onto Nefail. \ \ "Up, up, mistress." Maryl straightens me. "Your most noble sister has not cum yet. Do you want Sally here to steal your load?" "She is ready and eager to." Says the young human, enjoying the spectacle from the first row. \ \ Goddess of Love, Goddess of Lust, why would you bless my ass but curse my pussy? I’ll never get used to Nefail’s size. She is too big, too long and thick. Every time she bottoms inside me, my womb must move out of the way. The sensation of being stretched out is also intense and every time I go up and come back down, I fear I might get hurt. But I can’t stop. I must endure, I must persist, for my sister’s sake. \ \ Seeing me fatigued, Maryl helps me continue, firmly holding my hands and moving me back and forth on Nefail’s cock. "Are you close?" She asks my sister. "Not as close as her." "What the- Oh, Goddess!" I believe I just had a mini-climax. "I want her to cum inside me." "Right… about that," Sally interjects. "Aren’t ye running the risk of getting yer little sister pregnant?" "It does not work like that among the drow." Says Nefail, picking up the pace. "Can you imagine if even a tenth of our sexual encounters ended in pregnancy?" "Ha! Ye would multiply like immortal rabbits." "A… crass yet fitting metaphor. To ensure fecundation a ritual must be performed, it takes-" "Nefail, I’m cumming again!" "For the love of… hold it one minute more, one minute." I can’t heed my sister’s request. Her giant cock presses all the right spots inside of me at the same time and each of my nerves moans as she slides in, out, and back in. I squirt all over her. \ \ Again, I am about to crumble over my sister, but Maryl holds me in place. Nefail fucks my half-unconscious body. "I think that if she relaxes just a little bit more, she could take all of me." If I was any more relaxed, I would be dead. Nevertheless, I hang on to Maryl. "Push!" \ \ My muscles feel like they have melted and given up on the pointless endeavour of keeping Nefail’s schlong out of me. At last, they let her through. Somewhere inside of me, I feel her glans kissing my womb, deeply, passionately. It reaches all the way in and dumps a load that would impregnate a small army of fertile females. \ [[This is the best sensation I ever felt|C8S6M21]]

\ The orgasm devastates me, but my sister is not so easily satisfied. She commands Maryl to fetch something fresh to drink and Sally to clean up the mess I left behind while dismounting her. \ \ It is a joy to watch Sally work Nefail’s cock. It is incredible what she can do despite lacking a formal education. Her raw passion is inspiring. \ \ "A cup of wine, mistress?" Maryl returns with a jar of foamy and sparkling fluid. She hands me a goblet. The taste is dry and fruity. It quenches my thirst but also further fogs my senses and judgement. \ \ "We did it." Says I, a little too loud. "It was not nearly as hard as I thought it would be." "We are doing well, mistress." Says Maryl, stealing an abundant sip from my goblet. "But to ensure the firstborn’s cooperation, it is imperative we tempt her with the sweetest fruit." "What fruit?" \ \ A minute later, Maryl is rimming me. "You have such a beautiful asshole." Says she, turning to Nefail. "To someone with a cock, it must look irresistibly inviting." Nefail does not hear her. She is hypnotised by my saliva-covered ring. It throbs in anticipation and promises endless delight to the glans of her now rock-hard cock. "Ye too have a pretty purple star here." Says Sally, sliding her hand between my sister’s buttcheeks. "Touch it," my sister growls. "And I’ll have you encased in the free service wall of the Stench Streets." Sally pulls her hand back. \ \ We are ready, and very very eager to begin. Maryl lays on her back and invites me to take place between her soft titties. Nefail approaches me from behind, with Sally’s hand going up and down her shaft. \ \ "Your little sister's asshole is ready for you, firstborn." Says Sally, spreading my buttcheeks. \ [[How I longed for this|C8S6M22]]

\ I feel my sister's glans pressing on my ass. Goddess, this is it. This is finally going to happen. I can’t breathe. \ \ Sweet hells. When her cock entered my pussy, it felt like I was being impaled. Now it feels like a key entering a lock. One by one she touches and squeezes and crushes all the right spots, paving the path to frontiers of pleasure unknown. Her cock is a sword and my ass its sheath. \ \ All the anal play I did on my own during the week did nothing to sate my appetite. If anything, it fomented it. How I craved this sensation, the stretching, the sloppiness, the slapping of her balls on my bottom. All is as it should be. \ \ "Goddess," I nearly cry. "Do you feel it?" "I feel it, alright." She moans. "Your ass, it lets my cock slide in effortlessly. Oh, it sends waves of pleasure through my shaft and balls, and then holds it in as I try to pull out." I bite my lips. "Stop teasing me. Fuck me!" With a devastating shove, she pushes me between the comforting softness of Maryl’s tits. \ \ "Does it feel good, mistress?" "Oh Maryl, yes. It feels so fucking good." "I am glad." She kisses me. "Are you enjoying this as well, firstborn? You have wanted this for a while, did you not?" "Fuck yes, I did." She grunts, picking up the pace. "To fuck this ass, to sink all of my shaft inside it, to empty all of my balls deep within… this alone makes the ordeal worth it." Her moaning, huffing, and puffing are a delight to hear. "I… I hope you two will… I hope you two will find someplace in your heart for me." "Nefail…" Maryl calls her by name. Thank the Goddess, Synafae is not here to hear. "You will always be welcome in our bed. Won’t she, mistress?" "What? Eh? Yes. Yes of course." "Marvellous." Maryl devours me with another kiss, enveloping me with all her softness and sweetness. \ \ We fuck with abandon for a few minutes more when all of a sudden I feel a spurt of precum hitting my intestines. "What the fuck-" Nefails voice gets distorted in an incoherent grunt. "I wanted to know if ye had a prostate and I believe I just found it." Sally grins, her index and middle finger deep inside my sister's ass. "Pull out this instant or I will impa-" The grunt turns into a deep moan. "It is a sensitive one!" Sally rejoices. "Stop it, stop it. You are making me cum!" "Do it, Sally!" Says I, squeezing my asshole around my sister’s cock. "Nonono, don’t clench like th-" \ \ Her body won’t obey her anymore, it obeys me and Sally. I brace myself, for I know the moment her load will hit my intestines, I’ll orgasm as well. One, two, three more deep shoves and I fell a glorious cumshot filling me up to climax. Each rope of cum makes me convulse, forcing me to clench harder around my sister's cock. We both scream until we can scream no more. \ [[This feels fucking amazing|C8S6M23]]

\ My senses and reason are lost to me for several minutes. When I find them again I believe to be in Nefail’s arms, only to realise moments later that they are actually Maryl’s. \ \ "You are awake, Mistress." Says my maid, her voice warm and tender, the opposite of Nefail’s. "What happened? Where is Nefail?" She gestures to me to look yonder. \ \ "That’ll teach you to keep those intrusive little fingers to yourself." Says Nefail, holding Sally by the hair and shoving her dick up the young human's non-magical ass. "Harder!" Sally implores, undeterred by my sister’s girth or length. \ \ "They seem to be getting along nicely, don’t you think?" Asks Maryl. "It appears to be so." Says I, I believe. My mind is absent. Watching my sister fucking someone else’s ass and her enjoying it so much feels strange, but not wrong. I feel happy for them. Do I feel a hint of jealousy? Perhaps. But it only means that my feelings for her are true. \ \ "Was it all you hoped for, mistress?" Maryl caresses my anal ring, which sparkles up in overstimulation. "All of that and more," I admit. She smiles, but I sense sadness behind that smile. "I am so glad we did this together," I tell her with a caress. "I love you. I can’t live without you." \ \ She embraces me and warms my soul with a deep kiss. We drown each other in love. \ [[I am so fortunate to have them|C8S6M24]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ Onboard the carriage, Synafae lets her hair fall down in all its silvery glory. She kicks off her shoes and falls back onto her seat. "Another week behind us." Says she. "I cannot wait to be home and slip out of these rags. We have a wonderful night ahead of us. Should we buy a new dress? No, I believe I have two perfect for the occasion. Elifael? Are you listening?" "Who? What? Oh, of course." Says I. Synafae takes pause. "What made you so giddy?" "I'm just happy to see you." I giggle. "Is that all?" She dares me to say otherwise. "I'm just happy to see you a little jealous." "I see." She half-smiles. "And what makes you the giddiest? My so called jealousy or the kiss you just received?" "I suppose both in perfectly equal measure." \ \ She stares at me, her jaw half-dropped. Either she is stunned and confused or is pretending to be. "Elifael." She sighs. "Are you trying to put my affection to the test? In which case, do you believe this is the best way to do so?" "I- No." I stutter. "I didn’t plan any of this, if anything-" "Of course you didn’t. You want to know what the emotion that you saw on my face was?" I fall as silent as the grave. "Concern, my sweet little sister. I am concerned. I fear this… girl may be using you. Don’t go and shake your head like that. I’m sure you have considered the possibility as well." "I did and I disregarded it. And so should you." I put on a mask of disdain to mirror hers. "Sha’zal is a simple creature. She is no refined manipulator." She smiles at the implied //unlike you//. "She asked nothing of me. All I offered, all I did, I did by my own volition and with my own goals in mind." "It is good to hear. For your difference in station is evident and as of yet she is the only one getting something out of this exchange." \ [[We are almost home|C8S6R3]] <<else>>\ \ Onboard the carriage, Synafae lets her hair fall down in all its silvery glory. She kicks off her shoes and falls back onto her seat. I do the same. "Another week behind us." Says she. "Indeed." I second her smile. "I cannot wait to put on a real dress and head out for the night. I hope Nefail won’t be difficult about this. I am so eager to… Synafae, are you listening?" "Mostly watching." Says she, with a face wide smirk and a caress of my chin with her toes. "How is she?" "How is who?" "The petite Hun’ett girl, of course. Don’t play coy. I saw how she looked at you." "You know not of what you speak, sister." I chortle. "Miz’ri has eyes for no one but her beloved Laele." "Poor thing." Says she. "Can you imagine? Spending so much time chasing after affection that is not only unreciprocated but outright impossible? That I could never do." "We cannot choose the ones we love." I remind both of us. "You are such a romantic." She says with a voice both sweet and mocking. "Like the noble warrior in a doomed battle, choosing death before shame. Alas, there is no hope for victory for little Miz’ri." \ \ I like to think that some losing battles are still worth fighting, that is what I believe. That is what I wish to tell her. But instead, I hush. Deep down I am a coward. \ [[We are almost home|C8S6R3]] <</if>>\

\ On our arrival, we are welcomed by a small army of servants, those too I have sorely missed. While our luggage is taken care of, two tiny figures approach. I initially mistake them for halflings, they turn out to be two young human girls, both pale of skin and red of mane. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship." Says the taller of the two. "Do you know these children, sister?" Asks Synafae, offering the little girls a formal smile. "My name is Nellie and this here is my little sister Ellie." The latter curtsies with adorable clumsiness. "Oh, you must be Sally’s younger siblings, aren’t you?" I bend forward to caress them. "Aren’t they adorable, Syanafe?" "Just the cutest." Says my sister. "How old are you, little ones?" "I am thirteen, your ladyship, while Ellie is eight." Ellie raises eight of her little fingers, full of pride. "Eight!" I giggle. "Extraordinary, at your age I could neither walk nor talk." "Why is your butt so big?" Asks little Ellie, earning a reproachful gaze from both her sister and mine. "I’ve been asking myself the very same question many times," I admit. "Are you girls doing fine?" "Yes! We have a room all to ourselves, and beds, and pastries." Ellie says. "I love pastries!" I concur. The little one giggles in approval. "Can you play with us?" "Ellie!" Her sister scolds her. "Don’t be silly. Her ladyship is busy with… lady stuff." "Indeed." Synafae agrees. "Let the firstborn know her sisters have arrived." "The firstborn, noble one?" Asks Nellie. "She is not home." "She went to the Bazaar with Sally and the lady with the big bust." Continues Ellie. "They have become good friends, they always play together. But then Sally is always too tired to play with us." "I bet." Synafae smirks. "Did she mention when she would return?" They shake their little heads and I suffocate a scream. "When she returns, we wish to be informed at once. Understood?" They nod with zeal. "Good, run along now." \ \ "Are you well, sister?" Synafae asks, fully knowing I am not. "Come here, you." "Tentacles and tendrils!" I exclaim, beneath Synafae’s caresses. "I was looking forward to seeing her." "I know, sister. I know how hungry for her cock your little magic button is." She slips two fingers beneath my garments and up my intestines. "You were so looking forward to being impaled on our sister and having her drown you in her cum, just as I was looking forward to watching." "Why is she not here?" "I know not… would you like your big sister to rim you in the meantime?" \ [[Go visit the House Mage|C8S6R3a]] [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6R3b]] [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6R3c]]

\ "You know, I believe the housemage to be very fond of her privacy." Says Synafae as we climb the tower. "And I would be more than happy to oblige her. Why are we paying her a visit again?" "Because I miss her." Says I. "And also because I believe she would like that." <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "Oh, yes. She is not unlike an aunt who hates parties but would fume if not invited." <<else>>\ "It is always good to have a master of the arcane arts as a friend." Says I. "It is even better to have her as a servant." She returns. "It requires much less interaction." <</if>>\ We continue the ascent until we reach the stone doors. I swear, she enchanted the bloody things to be as slow as possible. Synafae does not conceal her irritation. \ \ The door slides open and the housemage welcomes us with her habitual attire and demeanour. "Ah, the third and second born to my Matron and benefactress." She smiles a sceptical smile. "What brought them here, I wonder. Business or boredom?" "I came to see how you fare, Veldrina." Says I. "You are always all alone in this laboratory of yours." "And yet nobody can take a hint." "I can." Synafae half smiles. "Of course, you can. You have always been the brightest of the three." The housemage says in a tone that sounds nothing like a compliment. "Care for some tea?" \ \ Invisible servants fetch us the worst excuse for a cup of cold tea I have ever sipped upon. Along with that, the housemage offers just as warm conversation. "I trust your first week in Tier Breche has not broken your spirit yet." She tells me. "On the contrary, I’m fitting in quite well and the lectures thus far have not been too difficult." "Good, good, good. And how about you, Synafae? Your novitiate is almost at an end, I’m sure you are thrilled." "I am, housemage. Yet the more I learn, the more I learn how much there still is to learn." "I am sure that by the end of the next two centuries, the Path of Perpetual Pleasure will have no secrets to you." Again, a compliment that is not. \ \ "You are too kind." Says Synafae, pretending to enjoy the cold tea. "Tell us of you, instead. Has Triel learned of your existence yet or do you still believe absolute secrecy to be the best path to her heart?" The air grows cold and heavy. I suddenly feel even less welcome. \ \ "Oh, will you look at the time?" Says Veldrina, pretending to look at the light of Narbondel from out the window. "I’m sure the two of you are very busy with your arrangements and I would hate to-" "Veldrina, wait," I beg of her. "I was hoping you could deliver me the other half of your prophecy." Her almost smile dies out. "Prophecy?" Asks Synafae. "A trick with tea leaves I played on your little sister on her last visit. A silly game she mistook for high magic. One that she should forget about." She nearly snarls at me. "I see." Says Synafae. "Should I wait outside?" "Secondborn, I would never show you the door." "I shall wait outside." Synafae rises and kisses my lips. "Don’t be long." \ \ Once alone, the housemage returns taste and warmth to my tea. "I was honestly hoping you had forgotten about that." "You made it quite memorable." I take a long sip. "Does my sister vex you?" "I would never give her the satisfaction." She takes a long sip herself. "She is in some ways my greatest failure. Failures don’t vex you, princess. They haunt you." "I thought I was your greatest failure." "Oh no, my dear." She takes a sip. "You see, your sister was a brilliant student. A girl of great expectations that delivered crushing disappointment. You, on the other hand, have always been consistently terrible." "Thank you, I feel much relieved." "You are quite welcome." \ \ "About my request…" "I have no other half to divine. The arcane arts hold no answers." "Evasive as alw-" "But I was able to collect small pieces of information by means more mundane." I quietly await her to continue. "Did you discuss the matter with anyone else?" "There was not much to discuss in the first place." \ \ Veldrina lets out a deep sigh, afraid of saying too much, afraid of saying too little. "Not all knowledge is good, princess, not all ignorance is bad. I know, I know, more riddles. Allow me then to dismiss you with some more practical advice." She rises and speaks with the voice of the sphinx. "Beware of those who flatter you and stroke your ego, beware of those who promise easy solutions to complicated problems, beware of those who encourage you to see perfection within and all but flaws without, for they are no friends of yours. "She returns to her seat. "No more shall I say." "You gave me so little and at the same time so much to ponder," I comment. "Good. An alert mind will keep you safer than any knowledge." She calls her cups away from our hands. "I’ll see myselves out." I rise. "Do take care, thirdborn." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6R3b")>>\ [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6R3b]] <</if>>\ [[Go wait for Nefail in the garden|C8S6R3c]]

\ We wait for Nefail beneath our gazebo of happy memories. I cannot help but fret. The memories of discovering sex here for the first time, Synafae's amethyst eyes lustfully glaring at me in the present, and Nefail’s imminent arrival, have me surrounded on all sides. Past, present, and future. \ \ "You look pretty when you are anxious." Says my older sister. "Pretty?" I scoff. "How?" "The way you clench your fingers on your garments, the way you press your lips together, half-smiling. They are simply adorable." I giggle at her compliment. "If six months ago you told me I would’ve felt this way because of Nefail, I would’ve laughed," I comment. "You, on the other hand, seem so calm." "I am far from calm, little Eli. I am beyond thrilled." She quivers in her seat. "There is so much I want to try with the two of you." "Such as?" I invite her. "Where do I begin?" She ponders a short while. "There is one thing I have been fantasising about. It is daring. I don’t know if I should say." Daring? For her? That’s borderline frightening. "Oh, now I have to hear it." "It is… somewhat embarrassing." "I shan’t kinkshame you, sister. You have my word." She bites her lips. "All right, here goes. I would like… to rim you." "You have done that man-" "Right after Nefail is done fucking your ass." "Oh… that’s dirty." "I know!" The fiend hides her face in the palm of her hands. "Please, don’t tell Nefail." "Why?" I chortle. "You think she wouldn’t like it?" "I believe she would… but I rather not spoil the sur- Hush! Here she comes." \ \ As the firstborn appears from behind the corner, her sisters rise and curtsy. Well, Synafae rises. I jump up. "A fair cycle to you, firstborn." We say in chorus. She returns our greeting with formality. "I was told you wanted to see me, y-" "Maryl!" My beloved personal servant appears from behind Nefail, together with Sally. They wear the garments of favoured slaves. Nefail has taken good care of them. I step forward to meet them but before I can say anything Synafae clears her throat, which is enough to freeze me in place. With an eloquent glare, she invites me to sit back down. \ [[Defy her and meet Maryl|C8S6R3d]] [[Return to your seat|C8S6R3e]]

\ On our arrival, we are welcomed by a small army of servants, those too I have sorely missed. While our luggage is taken care of, two tiny figures approach. I initially mistake them for halflings, they turn out to be two young human girls, both pale of skin and red of mane. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship." Says the taller of the two. "Do you know these children, sister?" Asks Synafae, offering the little girls a formal smile. "My name is Nellie and this here is my little sister Ellie." The latter curtsies with adorable clumsiness. "Oh, you must be Sally’s younger siblings, aren’t you?" I bend forward to caress them. "Aren’t they adorable, Syanafe?" "Just the cutest." Says my sister. "How old are you, little ones?" "I am thirteen, your ladyship, while Ellie is eight." Ellie raises eight of her little fingers, full of pride. "Eight!" I giggle. "Extraordinary, at your age I could neither walk nor talk." "Why is your butt so big?" Asks little Ellie, earning a reproachful gaze from both her sister and mine. "I’ve been asking myself the very same question many times," I admit. "Are you girls doing fine?" "Yes! We have a room all to ourselves, and beds, and pastries." Ellie says. "I love pastries!" I concur. The little one giggles in approval. "Can you play with us?" "Ellie!" Her sister scolds her. "Don’t be silly. Her ladyship is busy with… lady stuff." "Indeed." Synafae agrees. "Let the firstborn know her sisters have arrived." <<if visited ("Scene 3B")>>\ "The firstborn, noble one?" Asks Nellie. "She is not home." "She went to the Bazaar with Sally and the lady with the big bust." Continues Ellie. "They have become good friends, they always play together. But then Sally is always too tired to play with us." "I bet." Synafae smirks. "Did she mention when she would return?" They shake their little heads and I suffocate a scream. "When she returns, we wish to be informed at once. Understood?" They nod with zeal. "Good, run along now." <<else>>\ "The firstborn, noble one?" Asks Nellie. "She is in the throne room, very busy. She ordered not to be disturbed by anyone." "I see." I’m not surprised. She is in charge when Mother is unavailable. "What about the Matron?" "She was playing with Sally." The little one says, with a hint of sadness. "They’ve been playing together a lot since we got here. They play so much that she is always too tired to play with us." "I see." Synafae bites her lip. "That means they are having a lot of fun... why don't you two run along, now? Go play." <</if>>\ \ \ "It seems we’ll be forced to wait," I observe. "Predictable." Synafae scoffs. "All the better. We’ll have some time to ourselves." She embraces me from behind. "How about we go to your chambers." "My chambers?" Goddess, just hearing her saying that makes me clench my legs together in expectation. "Indeed." She nibbles on my ear. "I have a little surprise prepared just for you." \ [[We ought to go see Mother, she would be sad if we did not pay her a visit|C8S6S3b]] [[I also wanted to visit the house mage|C8S6S3a]] [[I do want to see this surprise|C8S6S3c]]

<<if $Twinspath is true>>\ \ To visit Mother, we must walk into the temple harem. I may be eager to see her but not this place. Too many confusing memories, too many mixed feelings. \ \ "Wait" I halt ten paces away from the entrance. "Maybe this is a bad idea." My sister raises her beautiful brow. "It was your idea." She reminds me. "And a beautiful idea at that. Mother will want to see you." "We have not talked since… that night." "Ah, yes. Truly a magical moment it was." \ \ While my sister seems to remember the event with fondness, I surprise myself unable to recollect much at all. I remember Synafae helping me up and Mother caressing me, touching me, feeling me, entering me. After that, nothing. Not even a blur. As if I fell asleep and woke up halfway through the cycle to follow, my belly inflated and every way leading to it soar and stretched out. \ \ Moans and grunts thunder from deep inside the dragon’s den. "She is busy it seems." I step back. "We should come at a different time." Synafae laughs, more loudly than she ever did to any of my jokes. "You can truly be adorable, you know?" \ \ The guards bow low before Synafae and let us through. We reach the dragon’s nest. I see Mother entertaining herself with a flesh slave. \ \ "A fair cycle to you, Matron Mother." Synafae curtsies and I follow her example. I recognise the flesh slave she is pleasing herself with. It is none other than Sally. It is flattering, seeing her using my present. \ \ Mother turns to me, ready to punish the ones who had the gall to interrupt her orgasmic prayer. But when she sees us, her frown turns to a radiant smile. "My girls." She rejoices. "You have come to pay a visit to the old crone, I see." She holds little Sally with a single hand, moving her up and down along her shaft. The young human is lost in pleasure. Her eyes rolled back, her tongue hanging out, her moans loud and uncontrolled. Her belly is huge and swollen. Either human pregnancy lasts little more than a week or she is simply cumflated. \ \ Mother also seems to be having fun. Her perfect skin glistens with sweat, while the sacred altar bed and its general vicinity are covered in cum stains. They must’ve been going at it for a while. \ \ "I’ll be right by you." Says she. "I’m almost done with the morning session." "I’m happy you are enjoying my present, Matron Mother." I seek complicity in Synafae’s eyes. All I find is contempt. "I am enjoying her, yes. To my great astonishment, this young human is not simply gifted, she is blessed. Her pussy is extraordinarily tight, almost painful to penetrate at first. Still, after breaking her in and just a few drops of alchemical solutions, she becomes a perfect cock-sleeve. Are you not, little one?" Sally pants something unintelligible. "She also is astonishingly hungry for cum and has no gag reflex. Emptying my balls inside her throat has now become part of my morning routine." I look at said balls. They are covered in kiss marks, the same colour smudged over Sally’s pretty little mouth. "Does this feel good, Sally?" Asks I. She is unable to articulate a coherent response. \ \ "Approach, child." Mother commands and I obey. I can scarcely look at her and scarcely look away. revulsion and attraction are like two feral beasts fighting over my heart, and my stomach. There is no clear winner. "How has my thirdborn been faring in Tier Breche so far?" <<if $love gte $lust>>\ "She still has much to learn," Synafae answers in my stead. "She is gentle, and caring, both important virtues. And yet she still does not understand the importance of promiscuity." "I’m sure she will." She caresses my chin. "We are barely at the beginning." <<else>>\ "You have every reason to be proud, Matron Mother." Says Synafae, her eyes turning misty. "Barely out of the nest and already soaring on the wings of promiscuity. I myself am impressed with the slut she is growing into." I should feel shame, or at the very least a minimum amount of decourous embarrassment. I feel no such thing, which is embarrassing. "Good." My mother says in a booming whisper. "We shall make a priestess out of y- <</if>>\ "Mother I-" Should know better than to interrupt her, but how can I not? "I believe Sally has fainted." "What? Again." She looks down to her cock-sleeve and finds her unconscious indeed. She pulls her cock out and lays her down on the altar bed. "Poor thing. She may be gifted but still human." She sits on the end and wanks gently. "What a shame, I was nearly done." \ \ It is rather evident where this is going and I am unsure I should go there as well. I take a step back but stumble upon Synafae’s breasts. "Thirdborn," She whispers. "Can’t you see that our mother is in pain and need?" "I-I…" "We should help her." \ \ I approach the dragon, fearful of her long claws, her sharp fangs, her half-a-metre-long cock. "Mother," I stutter. "If there is anything we can do to comfort you…" She snatches me from the ground and sits me on her right thigh. She sinks her fingers in my flesh, it hurts. "Forgive me, child." Says she, but does not let go of me. "The memory of your soft flesh around me is still vivid in my mind. Even to the most experienced and disciplined, it is such sweet sensation and temptation." "Mother, don’t you even begin to apologise." Says Synafae, drawing her mother’s garments apart and letting out her mastodonic member. "To deny your lustful impulses, wouldn’t it be to deny the Goddess herself?" "You speak wisely, secondborn." Says the Matron. "Elifael, would you-" "Of course she would." Says Synafae faster than I can think. "She is ready and very much eager, as a good daughter ought to be. Are you not, Elifael? \ [[Of course. Of course, I am|C8S6S3b1]] [[I am a good daughter|C8S6S3b1]] [[I could never disappoint Synafae|C8S6S3b1]] [[I rather not, given the option|C8S6S3b2]] [[If you say so, Synafae|C8S6S3b1]] <<else>>\ \ At this time, Mother is not in the temple harem, which is good. I would hate to disturb her deep in prayer. I instead find her in the throne room, in discussion with the quartermistress. The guards at the entrance ask us to wait to be announced, but I do not feel like waiting. In a blatant violation of decor and protocol, we waltz in. \ \ "A fair cycle to you, Matron Mother." Synafae curtsies before her. I imitate her, trying to equal her elegance and grace. The quartermistress steps back, vexed by our intrusion but unwilling to speak against it. "My children!" The matron exclaims. Our arrival is unexpected but not unwelcome. She dismisses everyone else with a quick wave of the hand. \ \ "Approach." She commands. Synafae and I step closer. I spy an ecstatic smile on my sister’s lips, the very same she had the cycle of her return from her pilgrimage. Once all house servants have left, the Matron Mother commands me to approach. I step towards her with false confidence, gazing at her forms with reverence, sublime terror, and daughterly love. \ \ "You should know better than barging in when your mother is handling the house’s affairs, children." Says Mother, crossing her long long legs. "You more than anyone, my dear Synafae. I shall hold you entirely responsible." "I did it for Elifael’s sake, Mother." My sister bows low with a confident smile. "She was eager to see you." I bow deeply to corroborate the half-truth. With the corner of my eye, I spy Mother sinking her teeth into her luscious lower lip. \ \ "Approach, child." She commands and I obey. She snatches me from the ground and has me sitting on her lap. I can scarcely look at her. revulsion and attraction are like two feral beasts fighting over my heart, and my stomach. There is no clear winner. "Tell me." She caresses my hip. "How has my thirdborn been faring in Tier Breche so far?" <<if $love gte $lust>>\ "She still has much to learn," Synafae answers in my stead. "She is gentle, and caring, both important virtues. And yet she still does not understand the importance of promiscuity." "I’m sure she will." She caresses my chin. "We are barely at the beginning." <<else>>\ "You have every reason to be proud, Matron Mother." Says Synafae, her eyes turning misty. "Barely out of the nest and already soaring on the wings of promiscuity. I myself am impressed with the slut she is growing into." I should feel shame, or at the very least a minimum amount of decourous embarrassment. I feel no such thing, which is embarrassing. "Good." My mother says in a booming whisper. "We shall make a priestess out of you yet." She passes her long fingers on my thick thigh. <</if>>\ "What are we still doing here?" She puts me back down, her hand lingering around my hips and butt much longer than required. "Let us take a stroll. Breathe in some fresh air." \ \ We reach the hanging gardens side by side and hand in hand with our mother. If her mere presence is enthralling, her touch is ten times so. I scarcely dare to glimpse at her forms. Every step she takes reminds me of her weight and power, of her grace and elegance. I suffer in silence the inextricable contrast between my beloved parent and the demi-goddess. \ \ "Tell me more of what happened this week. What have you learned? More importantly, have you made new friends?" Asks she, stepping on the lichen-covered stone. "Elifael?" "What? Oh, erm…" Her garments do nothing to conceal her monstrous member. It is half erect and I have the distinct sensation that it is because of me. Mother’s glances at my butt are scarcely discreet. "I would not know, Matron Mother. I fear the one thing I learned is how little I may know. But I did make many friends already." "That is good to hear, my dear. Very good to hear." \ \ Unexpectedly and uncharacteristically, my mother kicks off her oversized sandals and steps onto the mossy carpets barefoot. Synafae follows her example and I hastily do the same. Mother’s feet are so slender and graceful, yet so large and wide compared to ours. Truly, we are the wyrmlings following the dragon. \ \ "I am relieved to see you well-adjusted. I know all too well how such transitions can be difficult." She smiles, but even when smiling a dragon’s fangs look fierce. Especially when she finds the lower half of my body so appetising. "Are you thrilled to walk this path?" \ \ I should know better than lying to a Matron. All I can do is speak as much of the truth as I can. "I am happy to fulfil my duties to House and Matron. The Goddess has blessed me with so much and I am eager to prove my devotion." The exercised and formulaic response does not convince her. "She is being modest, Matron Mother." My sister //aids// me. "I know for a fact she has slept with no less than four different lovers. We are talking about only those I know for certain." I blush but dare not silence my older sister. "Four?" Mother ponders. "And how many of these four have had the blessing of…" "Fucking my ass?" "Elifael! Don’t be so crass." Synafae slithers. Mother waves her concern away. "Your sister is correct. You, my daughter, have been granted a divine boon. You should not speak of it in such crude terms." <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ "Fine." I sigh. "All of my lovers thus far have been fellow novices, none of them could enjoy my… gift. If not with their tongue." "That is… truly sad." I don’t know what to make of her tone or her smile. "Such marvels should not go underappreciated, don’t you think?" <<else>>\ "A fellow novice and I have been assisting Malla Greianna with her experiments." "That is quite the honour." Mother's tone sounds a tad too incredulous to be flattering. "What do these experiments entail?" "An awful amount of anal." She laughs out loud. "What can I say?" She lays her huge hand on my shoulder. "You are irresistible." I let out a nervous laugh. <</if>>\ \ \ We come to a pond. My mother, inexplicably childlike, sits along the border letting her feet rest into the clear water. Again, we imitate her and let our legs dangle in silence and contemplation. \ \ "Do you miss home?" Asks the matron. "I do." I am forced to admit. "Your new life will be austere, for a time. Fear not, you will soon-" "It is not comfort that I miss, Matron Mother." I dare interrupt her. "It is family. It is Nefail, my little Maryl… and you." "You have always been the sweetest." She pulls me to her by the hip and kisses the top of my head. Synafae observes, her emotions unreadable. "It is part of the whole process of growth. Soon you will have a new family, one of your own making. Goddess knows it is hard to leave the nest. It is harder to watch you all take flight." As she loses herself in her thoughts, in her fantasies, I see her cock throbbing, growing, rising. "Part of me would like to keep all of my daughters here, close to me." Her hand descends lower, her fingers wrapping around my butt. "To have you all to myself, forever." A tear of precum shines on the tip of her cock. "Mother," Goddess, the smell. My head is spinning. "Your penis…" "Forgive me, child." She does not let go of me. On the contrary, her fingers sink deeper. "The memory of your soft flesh around me is still vivid in my mind. Even to the most experienced and disciplined, it is such sweet sensation and temptation." "Mother, don’t you even begin to apologise." Says Synafae, drawing her mother’s garments apart and letting out her mastodonic member. "To deny your lustful impulses, wouldn’t it be to deny the Goddess herself?" "You speak wisely, secondborn." Says the Matron. "Elifael, would you-" "Of course she would." Says Synafae faster than I can think. "She is ready and very much eager, as a good daughter ought to be. Are you not, Elifael? \ [[Of course. Of course, I am|C8S6S3b1]] [[I am a good daughter|C8S6S3b1]] [[I could never disappoint Synafae|C8S6S3b1]] [[I rather not, given the option|C8S6S3b2]] <</if>>\

\ "You know, I believe the housemage to be very fond of her privacy." Says Synafae as we climb the tower. "And I would be more than happy to oblige her. Why are we paying her a visit again?" "Because I miss her." Says I. "And also because I believe she would like that." <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "Oh, yes. She is not unlike an aunt who hates parties but would fume if not invited." <<else>>\ "It is always good to have a master of the arcane arts as a friend." Says I. "It is even better to have her as a servant." She returns. "It requires much less interaction." <</if>>\ We continue the ascent until we reach the stone doors. I swear, she enchanted the bloody things to be as slow as possible. Synafae does not conceal her irritation. \ \ The door slides open and the housemage welcomes us with her habitual attire and demeanour. "Ah, the third and second born to my Matron and benefactress." She smiles a sceptical smile. "What brought them here, I wonder. Business or boredom?" "I came to see how you fare, Veldrina." Says I. "You are always all alone in this laboratory of yours." "And yet nobody can take a hint." "I can." Synafae half smiles. "Of course, you can. You have always been the brightest of the three." The housemage says in a tone that sounds nothing like a compliment. "Care for some tea?" \ \ Invisible servants fetch us the worst excuse for a cup of cold tea I have ever sipped upon. Along with that, the housemage offers just as warm conversation. "I trust your first week in Tier Breche has not broken your spirit yet." She tells me. "On the contrary, I’m fitting in quite well and the lectures thus far have not been too difficult." "Good, good, good. And how about you, Synafae? Your novitiate is almost at an end, I’m sure you are thrilled." "I am, housemage. Yet the more I learn, the more I learn how much there still is to learn." "I am sure that by the end of the next two centuries, the Path of Perpetual Pleasure will have no secrets to you." Again, a compliment that is not. \ \ "You are too kind." Says Synafae, pretending to enjoy the cold tea. "Tell us of you, instead. Has Triel learned of your existence yet or do you still believe absolute secrecy to be the best path to her heart?" The air grows cold and heavy. I suddenly feel even less welcome. \ \ "Oh, will you look at the time?" Says Veldrina, pretending to look at the light of Narbondel from out the window. "I’m sure the two of you are very busy with your arrangements and I would hate to-" "Veldrina, wait," I beg of her. "I was hoping you could deliver me the other half of your prophecy." Her almost smile dies out. "Prophecy?" Asks Synafae. "A trick with tea leaves I played on your little sister on her last visit. A silly game she mistook for high magic. One that she should forget about." She nearly snarls at me. "I see." Says Synafae. "Should I wait outside?" "Secondborn, I would never show you the door." "I shall wait outside." Synafae rises and kisses my lips. "Don’t be long." \ \ Once alone, the housemage returns taste and warmth to my tea. "I was honestly hoping you had forgotten about that." "You made it quite memorable." I take a long sip. "Does my sister vex you?" "I would never give her the satisfaction." She takes a long sip herself. "She is in some ways my greatest failure. Failures don’t vex you, princess. They haunt you." "I thought I was your greatest failure." "Oh no, my dear." She takes a sip. "You see, your sister was a brilliant student. A girl of great expectations that delivered crushing disappointment. You, on the other hand, have always been consistently terrible." "Thank you, I feel much relieved." "You are quite welcome." \ \ "About my request…" "I have no other half to divine. The arcane arts hold no answers." "Evasive as alw-" "But I was able to collect small pieces of information by means more mundane." I quietly await her to continue. "Did you discuss the matter with anyone else?" "There was not much to discuss in the first place." \ \ Veldrina lets out a deep sigh, afraid of saying too much, afraid of saying too little. "Not all knowledge is good, princess, not all ignorance is bad. I know, I know, more riddles. Allow me then to dismiss you with some more practical advice." She rises and speaks with the voice of the sphinx. "Beware of those who flatter you and stroke your ego, beware of those who promise easy solutions to complicated problems, beware of those who encourage you to see perfection within and all but flaws without, for they are no friends of yours. "She returns to her seat. "No more shall I say." "You gave me so little and at the same time so much to ponder," I comment. "Good. An alert mind will keep you safer than any knowledge." She calls her cups away from our hands. "I’ll see myselves out." I rise. "Do take care, thirdborn." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6S3b")>>\ [[Go visit the Matron Mother|C8S6S3b]] <</if>>\ [[Go to my chambers with Synafae|C8S6S3c]]

\ As we make our way to my chambers, I try to discern my sister’s intentions. I can read on her face how eager she is to show me the surprise, but there is also something else, something I just can’t put my finger on. \ \ "So, erm… will you finally tell me what it is?" "Sister, why tell you when I can show you?" "Of course." Goddess, I am such an idiot. "Do you believe I’ll like the surprise?" "Little Eli." She caresses my chin with her index. "I think you will simply love it. \ \ We are at my door. Synafae stands aside, her pretty mouth extended in a wide smile. I don’t like that smile. Whatever awaits me on the other side of that door is not going to be a surprise. It’s going to be a test. I push the door, look in, and gasp. \ \ "Maryl!" I cry out loud. She can’t answer my call, being gagged. Nor can she see me, being blindfolded. Neither can she run to me, her wrists and ankles bound together, her breasts fully exposed, her nipples clamped. Through the thin veil of her undergarments, I can see her pussy impaled on a massive, magically animated dildo, while a thread ending with a ring dangles from her asshole. "Surprise!" Says Synafae. \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ "Synafae, what the fuck!" I can’t help but shout. "What did you do to her?" My sister’s smile weakens. My reaction is expected, but still unwelcome. "Just a little game, sister. A little game to remind her of her place and you of yours. Don’t look at me, look at her." She grabs my chin and forces me to watch. "Look at her and tell me, has she ever been this beautiful?" \ <<if $love gte $lust>>\ \ I see little beauty in my beloved maid’s humiliation. Even if she is a willing participant to this game, I doubt she accepted this role with enthusiasm. \ <<else>>\ \ My Goddess, she is right. Look at those nipples, as hard as I ever saw them. Look at that pussy, not even with my tongue did I ever get her this wet. She turns her head in my direction. She is perfect. \ <</if>>\ \ "What do you mean to do with her?" I ask. "Me? Oh, no no no. The right question is…" She walks behind me and lays her hands on my shoulders. "What do you mean to do?" \ <<else>>\ \ The sight awakens a storm of conflicting emotions in me. My poor Maryl, bound in such demeaning fashion. I should make haste and help her. Yet I am not sure she wants to be helped. She does not seem nearly in as much distress as she ought to. Is she… enjoying this? \ \ "Sister," I call to Synafae. "What is going on here?" "Just a little game." She chortles. "A little game to remind her of her place and you of yours. Do you like her?" \ \ Goddess forgive me, I do. I think she never appeared as beautiful as she does now. "And what are the rules of this game?" "Simple, you have to make our dear little Maryl happy." "How? How would I do that?" "That is the whole point of the game. You must figure that out." She walks behind me and lays her hands on my shoulders. "What do you think would make her the happiest?" \ <</if>> [[Take off her gag|C8S6S3c1]]

\ <<set $love +=1>> Beloved Synafae, why is it so difficult for you to grasp why these mortals are so dear to me? I rise up to meet the two rivvils. I can feel her rolling her eyes behind me. "Maryl dearest." I greet my personal maid with a kiss, making her alabaster white turn fiery red. I put just enough passion in it to hopefully make Synafae at least somewhat jealous. "Sally!" I am about to greet her in the same fashion but refrain from doing so at the last moment. I always forget of her perverted preference for the male body. She does return my hug, though. "You both look splendid, how have you been?" "We have… been well, Mistress." Says Maryl. "Yer sister has been taking good care of us." Adds Sally. "I had no doubt she would." Synafae says, her tone cold. Nefail half grins. \ \ "Shall we pour ya some tea?" Sally breaks the silence. "Maybe a blowjob for the firstborn." "We appreciate the enthusiasm." Says Synafae. "But, as by custom, it will be the thirdborn who shall provide for the tea and the oral sex. You two are dismissed." The two humans turn first to Nefail and then to me. "Go." Says I. "I’ll see you later, just the three of us." I whisper in a lower but still very much audible voice. \ [[Serve the tea|C8S6R4]]

\ <<set $wickedness +=1>> I shift my gaze between my maid and my sister. It is better for all parties involved if I just return to my seat. I’m sure Maryl understands. \ \ "Shall we pour ya some tea?" Sally breaks the silence. "Maybe a blowjob for the firstborn." "We appreciate the enthusiasm." Says Synafae. "But, as by custom, it will be the thirdborn who shall provide for the tea and the oral sex. You two are dismissed." The two humans bow low and leave in haste. Maryl betrays a hint of sadness and so do I. \ [[Serve the tea|C8S6R4]]

\ I pour tea for both my sisters and myself. Neither asks for oral sex, unfortunately. \ \ "Why so cold, sister?" Synafae asks Nefail. "Are you not happy to see us?" "What makes you think I am not?" Returns Nefail. "Not a hint of a smile on your face, nor the shadow of an erection on your crotch. It hurts me." "Does that somehow calm your desires?" "Not in the slightest, no." Synafae bites her lower lip. \ \ Nefail and Synafae stare at each other like ice and fire. If ice and fire were about to shag the shit out of each other. "Erm… that is a beautiful dress, sister." Says I to our eldest. "Made at the Silvery Needle, is it not? You look gorgeous." "...Thank you." She welcomes my flattery with suspicion. "Do not misunderstand. I am glad to see you both but I still have much to-" "Oh, leave business to our servants. You are a priestess, Nefail. Your only true business is pleasure." Says Synafae. "Which brings us to the matter at hand." "At last." Says Nefail. Synafae smirks, undeterred by our sister’s coldness. "Elifael and I wanted to invite you to a very special soirée. Away from the palace, deep in the hidden corners of the Polis of Pleasure. Just the three of us." "I appreciate the invitation," Says Nefail, implying the opposite. "But after our last soirée together, I believe it would be wiser, not to mention healthier, if we met two at a time. For a while." "What? No!" Synafae cries out. "Does your cruelty know no bounds?" "For the love of the Godd-" "By having just one of your sisters in your bed, you would surely break the other’s heart." "And you would surely break my hips!" Nefail yells over her. Synafae and I exchange a complicit glace. We most definitely would. "Let us try, please try, to share a moment of peace and quite together. Shall we?" Nefail begs of us and we consent. For now. \ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6R4a]] [[Talk about the novices|C8S6R4b]] [[Talk about the incident|C8S6R4c]] [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6R4d]] [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6R4e]]

\ We spend a good while sipping on our tea and sharing our thoughts until Synafae winks at me. It is time. "So, dear Nefail-" "Before you ask, no. I rather not come with you." Says our sister. "Would you rather do so all by yourself?" Synafae mocks her. "That would be sad, not to mention sinful." "How droll." "Nefail," Synafae puts down her cup. "The reason I wanted time together for the three of us is because I hoped you would dissuade our little sister from doing something self-destructive and stupid." I look at her appalled, is this how she is going to help me? "What do you mean?" Says Nefail, more than a little concerned. "Go on, Elifael." Synafae shrugs. "Tell her." <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ [[Tell her about Sha’zal|C8S6R5a]] <<else>>\ [[Tell her about Miz’ri and Laele|C8S6R5b]] <</if>>\

\ "How have my honoured peers been treating our little sister thus far?" Asks Nefail. "They were not too disrespectful, I hope." "Not nearly as much as I hoped." Says Synafae. "Have you considered inviting her to one of your ceremonies?" Nefail asks, somewhat mockingly. "Hohoho, I most certainly shall." Synafae eyes me. "When she will be ready, of course." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6R4b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6R4c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6R4d]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6R4e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6R5]]

\ "What about her fellow novices?" Nefail asks our sister. "Was she able to make any friends at all?" "Oh, yes she did," Synafae replies. "Good friends?" Asks Nefail, her tone inquisitive and, dare I say, uneasy. "Of the best kind." Says Synafae. "You are not jealous, are you?" Nefail scoffs. "Both of you can fuck whomever you want as much as you want, as far as I am concerned." "Fear not, sister. You will always be our favourite //whom//." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6R4a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6R4c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6R4d]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6R4e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6R5]]

\ "By the way," Nefail begins. "I have heard our little Elifael had a… misadventure." "You are very well informed, sister." Says Synafae. "Alas, it is so. There has been a little incident." \ \ To my great surprise, my sister invites me to speak for myself. I relate my encounter with the shebali girl. How it happened, how I reacted, how it ended. \ <<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ "And you are friends now, just like that?" Nefail asks. "Our little Eli has a soft spot for tall despotic women." Synafae chuckles. "Then again, who am I to speak?" \ <<else>>\ <<if visited ("C6S5a4")>>\ "You were wise not to confront her." She reassures me. "It would’ve led to nothing good." "I don’t know." Says I. "What if we could mend our differences and become lo-" "As I said," Nefail cries out. "Nothing good." <<else>>\ "Good." She takes her cup back up. "She deserved no less." "I am not so sure," I confess. "I can’t help but think I could’ve solved things differently." "Nonsense!" Synafae speaks over me. "You taught her a valuable lesson, while also defending your honour before House and Goddess. Your course of action has been irreprehensible." I wish I was as confident as she. <</if>>\ <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6R4a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6R4b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6R4d]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6R4e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6R5]]

\ "How have our little humans been?" I ask. Again, Synafae rolls her eyes. "I trust they are serving you well." "They are," Nefail admits. "Sally has been a surprise. She performs her duties with commitment, effort, and a somewhat childish enthusiasm. Nonetheless, she is to be commended." "I am happy to hear that." Says I, full of pride. "What about Maryl?" "Maryl, she…" Nefail and Synafae exchange a glare I fail to decipher. "She misses you, Elifael. Do spend some time with her when you have some to spare." "Why wait?" Asks Synafae. "Let us take her along with us." "Seriously?" Asks I, more than a little surprised. "That is a splendid id-" "No." Says Nefail. "But wh-" "I said no." And that is the end of it. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6R4a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6R4b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6R4c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4e")>>\ [[Talk about Mother and Veldrina|C8S6R4e]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6R5]]

\ "So, how has our home been faring." Asks Synafae. "Now that another little bird has left the nest." "Well, according to the house mage, without Elifael the palace has been, I quote: maddeningly quiet." Nefail chuckles. "Of all people." I smile and Nefail smiles along. "It seems Mistress Veldrina has been unable to find anything better to complain about." Says Synafae. "What about Mother?" Nefail’s smile dies. "Does she miss me?" "What an absurd question." Synafae cries out. "Not deserving of an answer." \ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4a")>>\ [[Talk about the priestesses|C8S6R4a]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4b")>>\ [[Talk about the novices|C8S6R4b]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4c")>>\ [[Talk about the incident|C8S6R4c]] <</if>>\ <<if not visited ("C8S6R4d")>>\ [[Talk about Maryl and Sally|C8S6R4d]] <</if>>\ [[Finish the conversation|C8S6R5]]

\ "No!" "Nefail, please." "No, no, no, no, no, ten thousand times no. I won’t do it." "She has nowhere else to turn." I insist. "She needs the grace of the Goddess. She won’t be able to keep this secret forever." "She wasn’t able to keep this secret for a fucking week!" She grumbles. Synafae nods along. She is not being as helpful as I hoped. "You should heed our sister’s words, little Eli." I look at her as if she just pushed me into a chasm. "You are making yourself an accomplice in a serious crime." "You are too quick in granting your trust." Nefail goes on. "How can you be so confident that she told you the truth?" "How can you be so confident that she did not?" I reply, knowing all too well what a poor reply it is. \ \ Nefail exhales, her patience already tested. "Our faith has many enemies." Synafae reminds me. "What if she is not who she says she is? What if you are aiding a heretic infiltrating our midst?" I never considered that. Not for a moment. "Malla Thallaria believes she is deserving of help." "Then she too may be compromised." I laugh. How could I not? The head of Tier Breche? The oldest and most respected living priestess? An apostate? It’s hilarious. Yet, my sister does not laugh. "You can’t be serious." "The ruling council is about to meet to discuss the matter." Says Nefail. "Heretics and apostates are among us." "What are you talking about?" I ask, my disbelief turning into terror. "What heretics? What apostates?" "I already said too much." \ \ I know better than insisting, so I don’t. I just sit there, barely containing my impotent rage against the two of them. \ \ "You know…" Synafae begins again after a pause long and tense. "Maybe we should meet this girl." "Why would I?" Nefail scoffs. "To appraise her. To see if she has hidden motives. If she is indeed a puppet, to what hand are her strings attached?" "You two are unbelievable." I cry out. "You would sooner believe someone a heretic than simply in need of-" "I shall meet her." Nefail cuts me short. "You will?" "As much as it pains me to admit it, Synafae is right. If she is indeed an apostate or a traitor, all the more reason to meet her." "That is good to hear," I say, meaning the opposite. "And what if she is not?" "In that case…" Nefail sighs. "I shall consider granting your request." "Thank you, Nefail." I hug her. "Thank you, thank you, thank you. You’ll see. You’ll see she is a good person." Both my sisters look away in exasperation. \ [[We must celebrate!|C8S6R6]]

\ "No!" "Nefail, please." "No, no, no, no, no, ten thousand times no. I won’t do it." "We have nowhere else to turn." I insist. "I mean, what if she is contagious?" "Conta-" Synafae bursts out laughing. "Oh, Goddess. You may be right. Stay away from her, lest we all turn heterosexual." "You are not, helping." Nefail scolds her. "I’m sorry, I’m sorry." Synafae dries a tear that escaped the corner of her eye. "Let me put it this way. Elifael, your friend likes boys, that’s it. There is no remedy." "Nonsense!" I cry out. "With the help of the Goddess, our kin can defeat death itself. Surely there must be a cure." "That is not the same!" Nefail insists. "What you ask of me is to… alter someone’s soul. I would not do it even if I could." \ \ I hush for a moment, choosing my words very carefully. "We have to do something," I whisper. "If her family finds out, what will happen?" "They would not throw her a party, that’s for certain." Says Synafae. "Poor Laele may end up being exiled." "Exiled!" I exclaim in horror. "That would be by far the most optimistic outcome. Should her mother feel compelled to, they may attempt to //cure// her. Which will probably just drive her insane or push her into the arms of the enemy." "The enemy?" I stutter. "What enemy?" \ \ Nefail exhales, as she often does when explaining something I should know already. "Our faith has many enemies." She reminds me. "The ruling council is about to meet to discuss the matter. Strange things have occurred. Rumours are running rampant. Some say that heretics and apostates are among us." "What are you talking about?" I ask, my disbelief turning into terror. "I already said too much." \ \ I know better than insisting, so I don’t. I just sit there, crawled up in an invisible cocoon. I came to my sister for help expecting some resistance, but not this. All I am given are gloomy warnings of vague yet very much incumbent danger. \ \ "What a conundrum." Synafae exhales. "On a second thought, it may be wiser to at least examine the girl." "And pray tell, what brought you to this conclusion." Nefail eyes her. "We should reach out to her before the enemy does." Says Synafae. "Goddess only knows what terrible things the false gods would have her do in exchange for empty promises and false hopes." \ \ Nefail remains uneasy. All I can do is implore with my eyes. "Fine… I shall meet her." Says she in the end. "You will?" "I shall appraise her, no more." "Thank you, Nefail." I hug her. "Thank you, thank you, thank you. You’ll see. You’ll see she is a good person." She rolls her eyes. \ [[We must celebrate!|C8S6R6]]

\ "Oh no. No, no, no." Nefail pushes me away. "I know how you two like to celebrate and I believe I made myself quite clear on that point." "Nefail, please." I insist. "We have been looking forward to this." "I bet you have." She resists. "Answer’s still no." "We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. We just want your company. Tell her, Synafae." \ \ Synafae giggles, not believing me any more than Nefail. "Sister dearest," Says she, addressing the firstborn. "If you believe the two of us together are too much to handle-" "It is mostly you." "Thank you." "That was not a compliment." "That was a huge compliment." Synafae winks. "As I was saying, I will stand aside and content myself with watching." \ \ Both Nefail and I stare at her in disbelief. I’m not sure how I should react. On the one hand, I do want Synafae to enjoy herself as much as I, on the other, I wouldn’t mind having Nefail’s cock all to myself for one night. "You swear?" Asks Nefail. "Before House and Matron. I’ll be happy just helping you get hard again and making sure Elifael can keep up with you." \ \ Nefail ponders my sister’s proposition, carefully evaluating her hidden intentions and motives. In the end, she finds them acceptable. "Fine, I’ll come along." "Yes!" I rejoice. "Synafae, can you help me get ready?" "Of course, sister." She winks at Nefail. "She’ll want you to be at your best." \ [[Go change|C8S6R7]]

\ We spend little time preparing for our night out, barely an hour. We hop on the ghost carriage and Synafae whispers to it our destination. "Are you at long last going to tell me where we are headed?" Asks Nefail, reminding us again and again of her scarce fondness for surprises. "You’ll see." Says Synafae with a smirk. I smile along with false complicity, for I also have no idea where the carriage is going with us. \ \ As we soar above the city, Synafae shows off absolute confidence, while I grow nervous. "How long still?" Asks Nefail. "Quite long." Says Synafae. "Wanna have a quickie before we get there?" "I thought I-" "Relax, sister. It was a mere jest." Synafae grabs me by the chin and kisses my cheek. "I don’t want to spoil your appetite." \ \ We fly over the bazaar and slowly begin our descent. "Where in the nine hells are you taking us?" Nefail keeps asking. "We are not going anywhere dangerous, are we?" "Define dangerous." Synafae teases her. "I am being serious, sister. We should not bring Elifael this far into the city without an escort." "I can always count on you to protect me, right?" I let nervous laughter escape my lips. \ \ Our descent proceeds, beyond the Bazaar and the commons, straight down the chasm. Nefail is no longer just nervous, she is alert. As for me, I’m starting to think Synafae gave the spectral coachman the wrong destination. Either that or she is playing a spectacular prank on us. \ \ The city lights are no longer below us but to our sides, all along the chasm. This part of the city is nigh unreachable for any creature unable to fly or spider-like climb. The sight of our ghost carriage does not seem to cause much of a ruckus among the locals. Either it is not that unusual or way too terrifying. \ [[Where are we?|C8S5R8]]

\ The carriage halts before what I can only describe as an oddly shaped cavern. No shield or signs indicated this as a place of business, no light or decoration distinguishes this from any other crevice in the wall of stone. As we set our delicate feet on the stone floor, it is apparent that it was not carved by hand, yet it is just as evident that it is not the result of the slow and patient work of nature. What is this place? "We have arrived." Synafae sets foot on the stone. "Arrived where?" Nefail insists one more time. "I don’t like it here." I feel compelled to admit. "Why is it so da-" "Quiet!" Nefail steps forward. "Something approaches." \ \ Ghostly lights surge from the tunnel, few at first but then many. Someone is indeed approaching, yet I hear no footsteps. That is to be expected, for the creature has no legs, or arms, just one enormous head and an equally monstrous eye. \ \ "Eye tyrant!" My sister shouts, pushing me back and shielding me from the one-eyed horrour. "Fiend! Approach at your peril." The creature does not heed my sister’s warning. Nefail conjures purple flames with her hands. She prepares to strike, but her spell fizzles away the moment the alien orb lays its eye on her. Eight tadpoles, each ending with a smaller but just as frightening eye, look at us. Has Synafae brought her sisters to their doom? Why? \ \ "Excuse me?" The thing speaks. Its voice is deep and cavernous, yet forced into an uncharacteristically high pitch. "Have you no manners? Showing up to my house and calling upon such destructive spells? Even common bandits have the decency to demand money before- Lady Synafae!" My sister curtsies to the many-eyed abomination. "A fair cycle to you, dear friend." \ \ I study the monster and, beneath the faint but sufficient light of the tiny ghostly flames, I see it is indeed… a she. Her huge maw filled with sharp teeth is encircled by luscious thick lips, loaded with overabundant lipstick. Her entire face, which means most of her body, is heavy with makeup. Each of her many eyes, including the large one in the centre, is covered by multiple layers of eyeshadow and mascara. She wears rings on her stalks and heavy earrings despite not having ears. She exudes unapologetic extravagance. \ \ "Lady Synafae, why oh why do you visit me unannounced? Oh, ‘tis a shame, a travesty." "You must forgive me, dear friend. You know of my fondness for surprises." Says Synafae. "And pranks." Adds Nefail. "Nay, it is you who must forgive me. How can I call myself your friend if I am not always ready to welcome you with the proper pomp?" She turns to shout at the end of the tunnel. "Can we have some music here?" \ \ Nefail steps forward, protecting me and pushing aside Synafae. "What manner of creature are you?" "A beast, noble one. Nay, a fiend! To welcome such honoured guests wearing these rags and this cutlery." She looks down at a body she does not have. "Had I known you were on the way I would have prepared a welcome fit for your House and Matron. Please forgive me." "Nothing to forgive." I curtsy. "How do you know each other?" "Milady, I say! Some socialite I would be if I did not. But, pray tell, who is this personification of grace and power that stands you by? Is it Matron Sipriina who somehow bent the very course of time to her will? Has she somehow regained her youth? Nay, this one is yet more beautiful and fierce than the head of house El’Naar ever was. You must be Nefail. Honoured one, I now see why Lady Synafae holds you in such awe." Nefail casts a doubtful gaze at our middle sister. While the beholder floats to me. "And you must be Elifael. I am overjoyed to finally make your acquaintance. Mmm, you are all she said and more." My eldest sister is not impressed. \ \ I can’t help but giggle at the flamboyant exuberance of our hostess. Her laughter is contagious and even though she has no body, I can somehow picture it. \ \ "Now that my younger sister has us properly fooled…" Nefail slithers. "Care to tell us who you are and what this place is?" "Of course, where are my manners?" The aberration hides her sharp-toothed smile behind a huge fan that she manipulates with a hand both invisible and intangible. "I am Madame Beauregard and this here is my humble abode. Come, I’ll give you a quick tour." \ [[Follow the Madame|C8S6R9]]

\ The eccentric proprietress leads us further into the tunnel until she floats down a downward slope. Were I to follow, I would surely fall to my death. Synafae follows, protected by a spell she does not share with her sisters. "Hold on to me." Says Nefail instead. She picks me up and, after speaking a few eldritch words, leaps. My heart skips several heartbeats, before realising we are not falling but gently floating down. \ \ As we descend, I sense two things with growing intensity. The first is olfactory in nature. I can smell an invisible kaleidoscope of different fragrances, filling the air so intensely, it is almost overwhelming. The second one is acoustic. It is the symphonic choir of many women making love. \ \ "Synafae." Nefail snarls. "Did you take us to an opium den?" "Opium den? Ha!" Madame Beauregard cries out. "This is my Maison des Murmures, where the highest and most cultivated among your peers come to seek solace or thrill." "Our kin can easily find thrill and solace in less unsavoury places." Nefail retorts, always keeping an eye on our middle sister. "Why would anyone come to this hole in the rock?" The beholder lady is unfazed by the insult. I doubt this is the first time she hears it. "No other establishment in the entire Polis of Pleasure can provide such refined forms of solace or thrill such as those of Madame Beauregard." Says Synafe. "Why else would the Ruling Council tolerate a mere human such as her to grow so influential?" "Human?" I interject. "What do you mean by-" Nefail, silently but clearly, tells me to refrain from that line of inquiry. "From where do you hail, Madame?" She asks. "From everywhere!" She laughs, deeply and jovially. "In all seriousness, if there was a place I could call my homeland, that would be Suzail. Does that ring any bell in that pretty little head, young Elifael?" "Not really," I admit. "It is a marvelous city. Grand, warm, full of beauty and full of beauties. If you know what I mean." She winks with five of her nine eyes. "Nothing sets a woman's heart ablaze like a knight of the Purple Wyrm. Seriously, you must visit during your pilgrimage. They will all go mad about you. Mad, mad, mad." Nefail clears her throat. "And what brought you this far from home?" "Oh, that is a tragic tale indeed, tragically banal that is. I won’t bore you with it." "I hope you’ll change your mind," I tell the Beholder. "I would love to hear it." "It is most kind of you to say so, young Elifael. Most kind indeed." Again she laughs. "I shall make you a proposition. Once you have returned from your pilgrimage, if you find the time to visit this old lady again, she will share all of her story with you on the condition that you share yours with her. Agreed?" "Agreed." I smile at her. Nefail frowns. \ \ "It is still unclear to me what kind of service you offer in this maison of yours, Madame." The firstborn inquires. "What I offer is ecstasy, noble one. What I offer is-" "Concretely." Nefail growls, making our hostess shiver. "I, erm… I have spent many years of my short life mastering the mysteries of mixology." "And what do you mix?" "Rare and exotic ingredients that have the power to relax the body, delight the palate, and… open the mind." "You did take us to an opium den!" Nefail reprimands our sister. "If I had a diamond for every time I heard that." The beholder laughs. "The honoured priestess is rightfully suspicious. So many study the art only superficially and are guided by no other ambition than that of fast revenue. Charlatans and swindlers, the whole lot of them. I master the art with a wholly different goal in mind." "What goal?" I ask, since she would not tell. "To give pleasure." She explains. "I was not blessed by the Goddess the same way your sister and mother have been. I do not have a body that matches my soul." That is… beyond sad. I don’t think I ever met any creature more in need of a hug in my life than this floating ball of death. "My selection of concoctions is wide, noble one." She resumes, chasing away the temporary gloominess. "What would interest you the most? Something simple to relax? Something that will help you ponder? Something to set your loins ablaze for a long night of endless passion?" "That would be dangerous." Nefail eyes me. "My sisters are horny enough as is." "I guess that makes three out of us, am I right?" The beholder floats next to me and, despite being handless, she gives me a pat on the back that nearly sweeps me off my feet. \ \ We arrive at our destination. It seems our hostess has reserved for us a lounge of honour. It is a beautiful alcove covered in exotic carpets and soft-looking cushions. No furniture, just one magnificent water pipe in the middle. In the background, we have a full view of the other side of the chasm. A tiny natural waterfall flows down just outside, filling the alcove with the symphony of cascading water. "It’s beautiful!" I run inside and can’t resist diving among the cushions. A pleasant softness envelops me. "Elifael!" My sister scolds me. "Nefail, for the love of the Goddess," Synafae follows me. "Let go of your precious manners for a night, will you?" Nefail shakes her head. "Before I leave the three of you alone, you must decide what flavour we should give to your soirée." The beholder winks at Synafae. "The usual?" Synafae smirks. "The usual." \ [[Let's get comfortable|C8S6R10]]

\ Synafae takes place next to me, silently approving of my choice of garments and demeanour. Nefail, on the other hand, stands. Her lack of enthusiasm is getting heavy. "Are you crossed?" I ask her. "I am not." "Are you vexed?" "Is there a difference?" "A slight one, but you look both." "I’m not crossed and perhaps only slightly vexed." Synafae shakes her head. "Sit with us." Says she. "Lest our little sister mistakes your timidity for hostility." Still hesitant, Nefail follows her advice. \ \ The beholder returns, accompanied by a lacquered box and burning brazier, both held in invisible hands. Beneath the telekinetic gaze of her many eyes, her instruments perform a whimsy and refined symphony. With a flourish, she levitates the ornate water pipe, its intricate design a testament to her discerning taste. She delicately arranges the glowing coals, guiding them into their rightful place and pulls the perfumed mist out of the pipe and into the air. Aromatic tendrils of smoke waltz all around us. I smile at her mastery of pleasure and spectacle, and let her creation intoxicate my senses and my soul. "I shall leave you, now." Says she, almost sad to do so. "Please, savour everything." \ [[Let's get the party started|C8S6R11]]

\ It is Synafae who does the honours. She takes the pipe in her elegant fingers, carries it to her elegant mouth, and elegantly breathes in and out a cloud of perfumed mist that obscures my senses. She inhales and exhales the foggy aroma two more times, enveloping herself and me along with her in a cocoon of smoke. When it dissipates, her lips widen in a satisfied smile. "Perfect." Says she. \ \ She hands me the pipe, which I grasp with uncertainty. I silently ask Nefail if she wants to go before me. She declines, so I guess there is no postponing this. Here goes. \ \ I’ve never been much of a smoker, my throat and lungs far too sensitive. Fortunately, Madam Beauregard’s concoction feels fresh and tastes delicate. I hold it in my mouth long enough for it to go straight to my head. When I exhale, my sisters disappear. In their stead, there is an angel and a devil. For the life of me, I cannot tell who is who or which is which. \ \ "It is exquisite, is it not?" Says Synafae, her voice forming a symphony on its own. I nod and hand the pipe back to her. She refuses, and half-forces me to take three more long drags. After blowing out the last cloud of smoke, I feel like I am about to float to the ceiling. "It enhances the senses and loosens the spirit." Synafae takes my hand. Her touch is like fire spreading from my fingers to the rest of my body. "This feels nice." I raise our hands and look at them, I can’t exactly tell where mine ends and hers begins. "You have such beautiful hands." \ \ Someone pulls my garments aside and slides her fingers between my labia. They find me moist and welcoming. "Oh, Synafae. What are you doing to me?" "Me? Nothing." She giggles. I lower my eyes expecting to see Nefail exploring my vagina with her fingers, but she isn’t. She is sitting yonder, watching me with her brow held high. The one who is fingerbanging me at the moment is… me. \ \ "I was hoping we could at least have the pretence of a conversation." Says Nefail. "Nope." Synafae chuckles. "It seems our sister wants to get straight to the fucking. Then again, can we blame her?" \ \ Nefail collects the pipe and looks at it as if it were a poisonous snake. "Have some." Says Synafae. "Yeah… I’m not sure that would be a good idea." Returns Nefail. "You are so much stronger than either of us." Synafae flatters her. "It won’t have the same effect on you. And even if it did, I promised not to take advantage of you. Didn’t I?" "As if promises ever impeded you from doing anything." "Ah, you wound me, sister." Synafae chases my hand away and replaces my fingers with hers. "I am here, getting ready our little sister for you to fuck and all I receive in return is mistrust. You do know how to be cruel." \ \ Am I imagining things, or is Nefail staring at my pussy? If so, I do all in my power to offer her an even better view. I catch a glimpse of her biting her lips. "Fine." She grabs the pipe. "Let’s see where this trail of smoke leads us." \ [[Enjoy Synafae’s fingers|C8S6R13]]

\ With the index and middle fingers of one hand, Synafae makes way for those of the other. I am so wet, yet I somehow still feel embarrassed. Her fingertips find my g-spot in less than a second and very nearly make me climax on the first insertion. \ \ "Ahn! Synafae, what?" "Hush!" She playfully snaps at me. "I am trying to get you wet and ready for our sister’s cock. Not make you cum." "No." Says Nefail, blowing out a cloud of smoke. "Let her climax. I like to watch that." "You do?" Synafae licks her lips, going deeper inside of me. "Fine, on one condition." "That would be?" "Stroke your cock for us." "Ha!" Nefail feigns indignation. "I don’t think so." "You would be wise to." Synafae insists. "You tend to shoot quick when you fuck Elifael. Might as well rub the easy one out yourself, don’t you think." "The impudence!" Nefail takes another drag and for a moment she looks about to slap her across her face. Synafae is unphased though and awaits Nefail’s next move with a smile. \ \ "Fine, I shall indulge you." Nefail pulls her own dress aside and her already erect cock is finally free of its silky prison. She can scarcely conceal her relief when she begins to wank. "Hurry." \ [[I can’t wait to have that inside of me|C8S6R14]]

\ Goddess, these fingers. These fingers know me so well, the very first I felt, even before my own. How many orgasms did they deliver to me? Countless, and never enough. There is nothing in the world more beautiful, more pleasant, more desirable than my sister Synafae’s fingers. Almost. \ \ Just a metre and a half yonder, Nefail is stroking her cock. Thick drops of precum shine upon her tip, while she huffs and puffs one cloud of smoke after the other. She runs her hand up and down her shaft in the most delightfully obscene fashion. Either she means to provoke or is as lost in the misty dream of the concoction as much as I am. Either way, she can’t take her eyes off of me, nor I of her. \ \ I look at the precum dripping down onto her balls and feel the impulse to run to her and lick it all up. I want it all over me, in my every hole. I want it to stretch me out, to cover me up until I drown and fill me up until I explode. \ \ "Our sister’s cock, is beautiful. Is it not?" Asks Synafae, possibly reading my thoughts. "Yes, yes it is." My mouth speaks without my head thinking. "Can I really have it all to myself for tonight?" "Of course you can." She chuckles. "It is only right." "Only right?" Asks I. "What do you mean?" "Your sisters have been fucking steady for nearly fifty years now." She reminds me. "Granted, not always with the same intensity." \ \ I knew that, of course. Still, having her saying so out loud, confuses me. I cannot say I like the idea, though I don’t know why. "Don’t be like that." Says Synafae. Goddess, she is reading my thoughts. "Ever since you started filling up these hips of yours, she thought of little else." "Synafae…" Our sister snarls. "You know, a few times while she fucked me in the ass, I allowed her to call me Elifael." She bites her lips at the memory. "Isn’t that hot?" Despite most logic and common sense, yes. It is kind of hot. \ \ As my moans grow loud, Nefail sets the pipe aside and strides toward us. "I’m about to cum." She announces. "Out with your tongues, bitches." We obey without hesitation and must fight to catch more seed than the other. I climax while tasting Nefail’s cum and Synafae’s tongue. \ [[It will never be enough|C8S6R15]]

\ After a long makeout session between Synafae and me, and also a long makeout session between Nefail and the pipe, we are all ready to continue. It seems our sister dearest is as eager to begin as I am. Her cock barely lost any vigour after cumming and is now again turgid and throbbing. \ \ "Spread her legs for me." Nefail commands and Synafae obeys. My thighs part and my labia quiver the moment they feel Nefail’s wet glans running over them. "Wait!" I halt her approaching cock with my foot. It throbs beneath my sole. "What? What is it?" Asks Nefail. Just look at her, frustrated, aroused, and concerned, all at the same time. She can be adorable. Adorable and so fun to tease. I approach Synafae’s ear and whisper. She laughs. "What?" Nefail asks again. "What are you two up to now?" "She says she doesn’t want you to fuck her pussy anymore." Says Synafae, and I cover the entrance to my vagina while shaking my head. "You little brat!" Nefail laments. "What is that supposed to mean?" "She only wants it in her ass." A drop of precum glistens through my toes. \ [[Spread wide for her|C8S6R16]]

\ I lay on Synafae, pressing my hard rock nipples onto hers. My perky little boobs disappear inside of hers. She spreads me wide for Nefail, we all quiver in anticipation. Synafae smiles as she pushes two fingers through my anal ring. Despite the preparation being entirely superfluous, my ass being well used to Nefail’s cock, I thank her with a kiss. \ \ Nefail presses the tip of her cock on my anus and pushes through it meeting no resistance. As her glans makes its way up inside of me, all of my nerves sing in pleasure. She has now fucked my ass dozens, perhaps hundreds of times, but the sensation still feels fresh. It is as if my insides must move around a lot to make way for her, like an obsequious court bowing before the majesty of a queen. At some point, the tip of her cock reaches its destination and her scrotum hits me on my clitoris. She is all the way in and everything is as it should be. \ \ "Oh, little Eli." Synafae moans as if on the verge of tears. "If only you could see how beautiful you are at this moment. I don’t see how I could look beautiful with my eyes rolled back and my tongue dangling out. "She is so big." I pant. "It’s like she is fucking my soul. "Ah, but she is." Synafae licks her lips. "And I look forward to her creampieing your soul. Give it to her, sister!" "Don’t you dare order me around!" Nefail retorts. "I just need a moment." "Oh, did you hear her, little Eli? Our sister is about to cum again." Synafae chuckles. "If only my ass had the same power over her as yours. How easier these last few decades would’ve been for my intestines." I’m about to ask her what she means by that, but my question turns into an unintelligible suffocated moan. Nefail has finally decided she is ready to continue. \ \ So here we go again, my bossy older sister is using my ass as her personal cock-sleeve. I couldn’t be happier. Sweet hells, only now I realise how hungry for her cock my ass was. All the anal play I did on my own during the week did nothing to sate my appetite. If anything, it fomented it. How I craved this sensation, the stretching, the sloppiness, the slapping of her balls on my pussy. \ \ "Goddess," I nearly cry. "Every time she bottoms inside of me I feel it in the tips of my fingers and toes. "So do I." Synafae moans. "I can see the pleasure through your eyes, feel it through your skin-" "Can you taste it through my tongue?" "Who knows?" She giggles. "Let’s find out." \ \ We kiss, but I can’t enjoy it as much as I wish. The sensation of Nefail going through my intestines is too strong, too overwhelming. Everything else seems to disappear. Synafae is not displeased, though. On the contrary, she seems happy for me. "How does she feel, sister?" She asks Nefail. "She feels fucking fantastic." She grunts. "Is her ass so much better than mine?" She pretends to be vexed. "Fuck yeah, it is." Nefail picks up the pace. "To fuck this ass, to sink all of my meat inside it, to empty all of my balls into her… it is worth going through the ordeal." Goddess, she knows how to talk dirty. "Does it?" Synafae bites her lips. "I can’t wait to find out." She goes back to kissing me. \ \ A new sensation pulls me away from the ass fucking for a moment. "Synafae, what are you- Ahn!" "Your pussy is so wet." Says she. "I believe it was hoping to get some cock too. It will have to content itself with my fingers." "You’re going to make me-" I don’t get to the end of the sentence as I begin to quiver and climax. \ \ "Hey, watch it!" Nefail protests. "You almost made me cum as well." "Did I?" Synafae grins. "I’m so sorry." "What the fuck are you-" \ \ I’m not sure what Synafae is doing, but it is having a hell of an effect on Nefail. Her cock throbs inside of me. "Stop it!" Nefail commands, holding in her second orgasm of the night. "My, you have been using your cock over your clit so much that it got oversensitive," Synafae says. "I wager I can make you cum just by pressing it with my big toe." "Don’t you da-" Nefail loses control. Her balls shrink, the shaft pulses, and a tide of cum pushes up. A warm flood fills my insides and I punctually cum again myself. \ [[I feel faint|C8S6R17]]

\ I wake up not knowing how much time I have been asleep. Not too much, I can deduce. The cum flowing out of my ass is still warm and abundant. \ \ As I try to make sense of what exactly happened, my senses return and what a spectacle do they see. \ \ "Take it! Take all of it." It is Nefail, I think. She is standing and I believe she is masturbating using some sort of round object. "You like that, don’t you? You like that, you fucking cumslut." I only now realise that the round object is Synafae’s head. \ \ I try and fail to stand up, my legs too slow to respond. Synafae notices and pats hard on Nefail’s thigh. Our older sister pulls out of her mouth, leaving a messy trail of saliva and precum. "Look who is back." Says Synafae. She sounds perfectly at ease, despite her face being a mess of runny makeup. "Wh-wha-what happened?" I ask. "You kinda drifted away after you came the third time," Synafae explains. "Nefail wanted more. She got a little out of control." Synafae eyes Nefail and whispers towards me. "She wanted to fuck you while you were still asleep." She seems to find the idea delightful, Nefail on the other hand turns her gaze away in shame. "I would not have minded," I reassure her. "You are a treasure." Says Synafae. "So, ready to keep going?" "Well, actually I think I could use a pause." Of about eight hours. "After just three times only." Nefail shakes her head. "We have a lot of work to do with you, young lady." "Don’t be like that, sister." Says Synafae. "Here. My mouth may not be Elifael’s asshole, but it still feels pretty good. Does it not?" She opens wide for Nefail. \ [[I’ll catch my breath and enjoy the show|C8S6R18]]

\ For the next few minutes, I sit down in silent contemplation, taking a few tentative drags from the pipe, and watch Nefail turn our sister’s throat into her personal cumhole. \ \ She holds Synafae’s head perfectly still. Leg muscles tensing up and releasing like those of a wild beast every time she thrusts her cock down Synafae’s throat. Amazingly, she takes it all. All of it. And, even though it is hard to tell, I swear I see a smile on the very end of Synafae's stretched-out lips. \ \ Nefail’s shaft disappears beyond Synafae’s lips, while the secondborn's throat swells up to accommodate the humongous cock. How can she even breathe with so much cock down her throat? She can’t. Indeed, I see her eyes roll back every now and then. When that happens, Nefail pulls her cock out, despite the temptation to just keep going. When Synafae is once more able to speak, she punctually asks: "Why did you stop?" And the cycle recommences. \ \ I know this to be a beautiful display of passion, but I can’t help being distressed by the light fading out of Synafae’s eyes every time this happens. "You are not going to hurt her, are you?" I ask. "No, I won’t." She grunts. "Despite her efforts." \ \ It makes sense. I would also love to be dominated by Nefail’s cock in that fashion. To have her use my mouth as a mere sex toy and dump load after load down my throat. I would also like to stay alive. And there’s the rub. Watching this, I am not sure Synafae has the same priorities as I do. \ \ "Damnit!" Nefail growls. "That cock hungry little mouth of yours is going to make me cum again." Synafae, up to a moment ago completely passive, appears to now wake up. She holds on to Nefail’s ass, trying to force her to somehow reach even deeper down her throat. "You would like that, wouldn't you?" Nefail asks and Synafae nods, I think. "How about we let Elifael decide." Nefail turns to me. "What do you say, little sister? Should I cum in her mouth and have her swallow? Or go straight down her throat?" \ \ One look at Synafae is enough for me to know what she wants. She wants it deep, as deep as Nefail can get. She wants to be used. But should I grant her this wish? \ @@#question; \ <<link "She likes it deep">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>>\ \ "If I know Synafae as much as I think I do." I meet her eyes and can sense her approval the way only a sister can. "Then she will want it as deep as you can reach." "Fair enough." Nefail prepares for the final shove. "Brace yourself, slut." \ \ Nefail nearly roars when she releases her load down Synafae’s throat. Synafae gives in to the sensation, holding her breath for the whole time. When Nefail finally pulls out, Synafae coughs heavily and cries tears of joy. \ [[I think I’m ready for more cock now|C8S6R19]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "I want to watch her taste every drop">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ "You should shoot it all in her mouth," I suggest. "How else would she taste it?" "Well thought." Nefail pulls her cock back, leaving only the tip inside Synafae’s mouth. Our sister struggles, but Nefail proves too strong for her. "Drink!" she commands. Nefail begins to unload and Synafae gulps it all down. Goddess, she is so pretty. \ [[I think I’m ready for more cock now|C8S6R19]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "I think I'll have it all for myself">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ "You know… she promised I would have you all to myself tonight." Says I. "True." Nefails grins. "She did say that." "I am happy to accept a little help, but I think this cumshot belongs to me." Synafae’s eyes widen in anger. \ \ I approach, open my mouth and pull out my tongue. Nefail extracts her cock from our furious sister’s face and pushes it down my throat. \ \ "Girls, what the fuck!" Synafae shouts. "You have taught her well, Synafae." Nefail smirks. "It seems you are a victim of your own success. Our middle sister scoffs, but cannot resist watching as Nefail explodes in my mouth and I diligently swallow rope after rope of her delicious cum. \ [[I think I’m ready for more cock now|C8S6R19]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ After five more minutes of smoking and giggling, the three of us are ready to continue. Nefail asks me if I would like her to fuck my pussy next. A proposition I meet with firm rejection. I know what she wants most. I know she can’t have enough of it. Neither can I. \ \ Synafae has her lying on her back and me on top of her. "Can’t she stay on top?" I ask. "I would like her to-" "Ah-ah. Not up for discussion." Says Synafae, pushing me down against Nefail. "Since I am to be a part of this spectacle, I want to at least be the director. \ \ Synafae takes all of Nefail in her mouth to make her hard again. I do what I can to help. I press my tits against our sister’s and look deeply into her eyes. "Are you sure that it does not hurt?" She asks me. "I… think I got pretty rough by the end." "You can go as rough as you want," I reassure her. "I can never get enough of you." "Good." She sounds genuinely relieved. Embarrassed even. "Because there is a lot more where that came from." We exchange a kiss. With a loud and sloppy sound, Synafae pulls back. "Up and ready." She announces. \ \ I like to stay on the bottom. I like being pinned and being forced to take it. Dare I say, I would not mind being tied up. Yet, I feel strangely at ease at the moment. I do not possess my older sister’s strength. I cannot match her vigour while riding her cock. Still, it feels good to have her enter me somewhat more delicately. It also feels good to look her in the eyes. She can be sweet, even shy. \ \ "Don’t look at me like that." Says she, avoiding my gaze. "Like what?" "Like you are having the time of your life." "I am having the time of my life." I squeeze my butt around her, forcing a musical moan out of her. "I am having sex with the two people I love the most in this world. I couldn’t be happier. "Are you, now?" She caresses me. "Are you sure you would not be happier with just one of us?" "Nope." I giggle. "I want you both, forever. Indeed, I can’t wait for Synafae to be through with her ordeal. I look forward to centuries of double penetrations." "I’m sure you do." She bites her lips. "Can we speed this up a little?" Synafae demands from behind me. "I do love watching this ass being stretched wide, but I would also like to taste it. If that is not too much to ask." "Fine." Nefail grabs my ass. "Let’s pick up the pace." \ \ Sinking her strong fingers in my plumpness, Nefail forces me up and down. Her cock slides in and out meeting no resistance whatsoever and delivering endless pleasure. Every time she goes through me she hits me somewhere funny and I soon find myself in a losing battle against my orgasm. "What are you holding back for?" She moans. "I don’t want to cum right away." I blather. "I… want to feel you first." "I see." She smiles. "Hang in there just two minutes more. All right?" "I… I’ll try." \ \ Easier said than done. I am basically choking on my own screams. I try to keep my breathing still, to bring my mind elsewhere, anything to delay my orgasm. It is all for nought. "Nefail, I can’t-" "Don’t stop!" That’s it. I’m cumming. \ \ My quaking and quivering push Nefail over the edge as well. She holds me firmly in place while pumping my ass full of cum. Sadly, my own orgasm is so strong, that I can barely feel hers. It is almost sad. "What’s wrong?" Asks Nefail. "Did you miss it?" I nod. "It is fine. We’ll try again, all right?" She kisses me. It is a loving, caring, and most sweet kiss. One I interrupt with a yelp. \ \ "What the?" I turn around to see what Synafae is up to. Tired of being a spectator, she is now rimming my cum leaking asshole. It feels… eerily tender. \ \ "What is she up to?" Asks Nefail. "Hush!" I tell her. "Just hold me." "...All right." "Nefail… can I ask you something?" "Sure." "About what you said earlier. About me being happier with just one of you." I whisper in her ear. "Would you?" "What do you mean?" "Do you love one of us more than the other?" "Elifael…" "You don't, right? You love us both equally, just like I do." She silences me with a long and deep kiss. \ \ "I pray to the Goddess that I must never make that choice." Says she. "Synafae! Make me hard again." With a happy giggle, Synafae stops rimming and starts sucking. Nefail and I go back to kissing. \ [[One more time can’t hurt|C8S6R20]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ Sha’zal and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I enlisted her help to carry my luggage, in lieu of the servants that we are not allowed to bring within these sacred walls. She was surprisingly easy to convince. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "Yeah, thanks but no thanks." Says she, still unwilling to share her destination with me. "Basheba’s cunt, what’s in here? Are you collecting minerals or something?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "If I put together every piece of clothing I ever wore in my life, I don’t think they would make this coffer so fucking heavy." I ignore her complaints and seek out among the many carriages the one bearing the insignia of House El’Naar. \ \ "Elifael!" I turn around and spot Synafae waving at me. "I’m so glad you found someone to carry your burden for you. I swear, should I ever have any authority over this institution, readmitting servants will be the first thing I’ll put forward to-" "Please, by all means, keep talking." Sha’zal laments. Rightfully so, considering she is moving nearly twice the weight I am. "Right." Says Synafae. "Come this way, please." She offers no help to either of us. \ \ We finally place my luggage in the trunk and Synafae’s face grows a shade darker. "What a… unique haircut." Says she. "You must be the Shebali girl." "And judging by your strutting, I guess you must be Synafae." My sister shifts on her heels and for a moment I believe she is about to stab Sha’zal with one. "Delightful. Will she be travelling with us?" "Relax, princess. This stray cat will not scratch your canapé tonight." "You have a peculiar accent, stray cat." My sister smirks. "Baldurian?" Sha’zal cannot avoid being taken aback for a moment. "Either you have good ears or good spies." \ \ Silence follows and it soon grows unbearably heavy. "So," I clear my throat. "I will see you next week, all right?" "Sure…" She stares at Synafae much like a beholder would stare down an intruding illithid. She then grabs me by the chin and kisses me as if we were both about to die. \ \ What a magnificent kiss this is. Delivered with unbridled passion. Eagerly sought out, yet unexpected. Intrusive, yet beyond welcome. Such is its power that it makes me forget my sister. For a moment, I think of nothing but to return it with equal abandon. \ \ "See you next week." Says Sha’zal, breaking the kiss and strutting away in a mockery of my sister’s walk. I follow her with eyes still half lost in passion. \ <<else>>\ \ Since I can rely on no servants to carry my luggage, I am forced to enlist those who cursed with the misfortune of being my friends. Iivea, Miz’ri and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I do not look forward to returning the favour. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "That is very thoughtful of you. Alas, I must refuse." Says Iivea, a shy smile on her pretty lips. "My sisters will come for me." "Interesting choice of words." Says Miz’ri. "Seriously, Elifael, what are you carrying in this damn chest?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "What clothes? A suit of armor?" Our banter is interrupted by a distant voice calling for me. One I am more than happy to hear. \ \ "Elifael!" I turn around and spot Synafae waving at me. "I’m so glad you found someone to carry your burden for you. I swear, should I ever have any authority over this institution, readmitting servants will be the first thing I’ll put forward to the council." "Erm… could we please continue this conversation after we dropped what I can only presume is a box of bricks?" Miz’ri laments. Rightfully so, considering she is proportionally carrying more than either me or Iivea. "Right." Says Synafae. "Come this way, please." She offers no help to either of us. \ \ We finally place my luggage in the trunk and Synafae’s eyebrows rise high. “The young Hun’ett?” Says she staring at Miz’ri’s slender forms. “You have most illustrious hands carrying your burdens, little sister.” “Illustrious and weak.” Miz’ri laments. “You must be Synafae.” “The one and only.” Says Synafae. “Does my sister talk much about me?” “A lot, but not as much as my sister.” Miz’ri grins. \ \ I have little notion of whom they speak of, but judging by Synafae’s expression, she must know her well. “Malla Aletha still remembers me?” Synafae giggles. “How delightful.” “She remembers you quite well and fondly.” Says Miz’ri. “She was… disappointed that you did not visit her after your return from the pilgrimage." “Tentacles and tendrils.” Synafae gasps. “She is not mad at me, is she?” \ \ Miz’ri studies Synafae, trying and failing to ascertain her sincerity. “You must, simply must, deliver my most heartfelt apologies. She mistook my discretion for indifference. Goddess of Love, Goddess of Lust, I hope she can forgive me.” “I’m sure one of your blowjobs will earn you a swift pardon.” Miz’ri mocks her. “Then I shall deliver three. Nay, ten. And my sister too.” She pulls me in, metaphorically and literally. “Do you think malla Alatha would like her?” \ \ Miz’ri stares at me in confusion. Synafae manupilates my shapes as to make them more evident, as if they were not evident enough on their own. “I don’t know.” Miz’ri frets. “I know little of her tastes.” “That is so sad.” Synafae squeezes me harder. “I know everything about my sister’s preferences.” She winks at Miz’ri. “If you ride with us, I can tell you all about them.” \ \ Miz’ri is this close to accepting. Only my eloquent glare prevents her from doing so. “I fear I have other engagements I must attend to.” “What a shame.” Synafae fakes disappointment. “Some other time perhaps. But do let your sister know I shall visit her soon and...” Her voice grows warm. “Earn my pardon.” \ \ All of the luggage stored, it is time to say goodbye. I hug Iivea, wishing her a happy reunion with her sister and Miz’ri, promising we would help Laele. Iivea, who had in the meantime disappeared in the background, gives me and my sister the quickest goodbye and takes her leave with haste that borders on the impolite. She is in a hurry to return to her sisters, no doubt. \ <</if>>\ [[Time to fly home|C8S6S3]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ Sha’zal and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I enlisted her help to carry my luggage, in lieu of the servants that we are not allowed to bring within these sacred walls. She was surprisingly easy to convince. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "Yeah, thanks but no thanks." Says she, still unwilling to share her destination with me. "Basheba’s cunt, what’s in here? Are you collecting minerals or something?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "If I put together every piece of clothing I ever wore in my life, I don’t think they would make this coffer so fucking heavy." I ignore her complaints and seek out among the many carriages the one bearing the insignia of House El’Naar. \ \ "Elifael!" I turn around and spot Synafae waving at me. "I’m so glad you found someone to carry your burden for you. I swear, should I ever have any authority over this institution, readmitting servants will be the first thing I’ll put forward to-" "Please, by all means, keep talking." Sha’zal laments. Rightfully so, considering she is moving nearly twice the weight I am. "Right." Says Synafae. "Come this way, please." She offers no help to either of us. \ \ We finally place my luggage in the trunk and Synafae’s face grows a shade darker. "What a… unique haircut." Says she. "You must be the Shebali girl." "And judging by your strutting, I guess you must be Synafae." My sister shifts on her heels and for a moment I believe she is about to stab Sha’zal with one. "Delightful. Will she be travelling with us?" "Relax, princess. This stray cat will not scratch your canapé tonight." "You have a peculiar accent, stray cat." My sister smirks. "Baldurian?" Sha’zal cannot avoid being taken aback for a moment. "Either you have good ears or good spies." \ \ Silence follows and it soon grows unbearably heavy. "So," I clear my throat. "I will see you next week, all right?" "Sure…" She stares at Synafae much like a beholder would stare down an intruding illithid. She then grabs me by the chin and kisses me as if we were both about to die. \ \ What a magnificent kiss this is. Delivered with unbridled passion. Eagerly sought out, yet unexpected. Intrusive, yet beyond welcome. Such is its power that it makes me forget my sister. For a moment, I think of nothing but to return it with equal abandon. \ \ "See you next week." Says Sha’zal, breaking the kiss and strutting away in a mockery of my sister’s walk. I follow her with eyes still half lost in passion. \ <<else>>\ \ Since I can rely on no servants to carry my luggage, I am forced to enlist those who cursed with the misfortune of being my friends. Iivea, Miz’ri and I make our way to the raised platforms where my ghost carriage awaits. I do not look forward to returning the favour. "Are you sure you don’t want to come along?" I insist one last time. "I would be happy to give you a ride to wherever you need to go." "That is very thoughtful of you. Alas, I must refuse." Says Iivea, a shy smile on her pretty lips. "My sisters will come for me." "Interesting choice of words." Says Miz’ri. "Seriously, Elifael, what are you carrying in this damn chest?" "Just a few books and some clothes." "What clothes? A suit of armor?" Our banter is interrupted by a distant voice calling for me. One I am more than happy to hear. \ \ "Elifael!" I turn around and spot Synafae waving at me. "I’m so glad you found someone to carry your burden for you. I swear, should I ever have any authority over this institution, readmitting servants will be the first thing I’ll put forward to the council." "Erm… could we please continue this conversation after we dropped what I can only presume is a box of bricks?" Miz’ri laments. Rightfully so, considering she is proportionally carrying more than either me or Iivea. "Right." Says Synafae. "Come this way, please." She offers no help to either of us. \ \ We finally place my luggage in the trunk and Synafae’s eyebrows rise high. “The young Hun’ett?” Says she staring at Miz’ri’s slender forms. “You have most illustrious hands carrying your burdens, little sister.” “Illustrious and weak.” Miz’ri laments. “You must be Synafae.” “The one and only.” Says Synafae. “Does my sister talk much about me?” “A lot, but not as much as my sister.” Miz’ri grins. \ \ I have little notion of whom they speak of, but judging by Synafae’s expression, she must know her well. “Malla Aletha still remembers me?” Synafae giggles. “How delightful.” “She remembers you quite well and fondly.” Says Miz’ri. “She was… disappointed that you did not visit her after your return from the pilgrimage." “Tentacles and tendrils.” Synafae gasps. “She is not mad at me, is she?” \ \ Miz’ri studies Synafae, trying and failing to ascertain her sincerity. “You must, simply must, deliver my most heartfelt apologies. She mistook my discretion for indifference. Goddess of Love, Goddess of Lust, I hope she can forgive me.” “I’m sure one of your blowjobs will earn you a swift pardon.” Miz’ri mocks her. “Then I shall deliver three. Nay, ten. And my sister too.” She pulls me in, metaphorically and literally. “Do you think malla Alatha would like her?” \ \ Miz’ri stares at me in confusion. Synafae manupilates my shapes as to make them more evident, as if they were not evident enough on their own. “I don’t know.” Miz’ri frets. “I know little of her tastes.” “That is so sad.” Synafae squeezes me harder. “I know everything about my sister’s preferences.” She winks at Miz’ri. “If you ride with us, I can tell you all about them.” \ \ Miz’ri is this close to accepting. Only my eloquent glare prevents her from doing so. “I fear I have other engagements I must attend to.” “What a shame.” Synafae fakes disappointment. “Some other time perhaps. But do let your sister know I shall visit her soon and...” Her voice grows warm. “Earn my pardon.” \ \ All of the luggage stored, it is time to say goodbye. I hug Iivea, wishing her a happy reunion with her sister and Miz’ri, promising we would help Laele. Iivea, who had in the meantime disappeared in the background, gives me and my sister the quickest goodbye and takes her leave with haste that borders on the impolite. She is in a hurry to return to her sisters, no doubt. \ <</if>>\ [[Time to fly home|C8S6R2]]

<<if $Shazalpath is true>>\ \ Onboard the carriage, Synafae lets her hair fall down in all its silvery glory. She kicks off her shoes and falls back onto her seat. "Another week behind us." Says she. "I cannot wait to be home and slip out of these rags. We have a wonderful night ahead of us. Should we buy a new dress? No, I believe I have two perfect for the occasion. Elifael? Are you listening?" "Mostly watching." Says I, with a face-wide smirk. "And what is it that you are watching?" "I am not sure. Perhaps I am losing my mind but I swear I saw a hint of jealousy in your eyes when Sha’zal kissed me." \ \ She stares at me, her jaw half-dropped. Either she is stunned and confused or is pretending to be. "Elifael." She sighs. "Were you trying to make me jealous?" "...maybe?" "If you want to test my affection, you ought to do so with someone I may consider a believable threat." "And Sha’zal is not?" "Elifael…" She eloquently smirks. \ \ "Do you have any real affection for this girl?" She asks out of the blue. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "I believe so." I know better than lying to her. "That is concerning." She comments. "I fear this… girl may be using you. Don’t go and shake your head like that. I’m sure you have considered the possibility as well." "I did and I disregarded it. And so should you." I put on a mask of disdain to mirror hers. "Sha’zal is a simple creature. She is no refined manipulator." She smiles at the implied //unlike you//. "She asked nothing of me. All I offered, all I did, I did by my own volition and with my own goals in mind." "It is good to hear. For your difference in station is evident and as of yet she is the only one getting something out of this exchange." <<else>>\ "I find her wild temper intriguing," I admit. "Yet I struggle to tame her." She nods in approval. "Remain undeterred, sister. I can sense her frailty, we will make her your plaything yet." "Would you like me to share her with you, once that is accomplished?" She ponders the idea for a moment. "She is not exactly my type… but I would enjoy being a spectator." All the better. \ <</if>>\ [[We are almost home|C8S6S4]] <<else>>\ \ Onboard the carriage, Synafae lets her hair fall down in all its silvery glory. She kicks off her shoes and falls back onto her seat. I do the same. "Another week behind us." Says she. "Indeed." I second her smile. "I cannot wait to put on a real dress and head out for the night. I hope Nefail won’t be difficult about this. I am so eager to… Synafae, are you listening?" "Mostly watching." Says she, with a face wide smirk and a caress of my chin with her toes. "How is she?" "How is who?" "The petite Hun’ett girl, of course. Don’t play coy. I saw how she looked at you." "You know not of what you speak, sister." I chortle. "Miz’ri has eyes for no one but her beloved Laele." "Poor thing." Says she. "Can you imagine? Spending so much time chasing after affection that is not only unreciprocated but outright impossible? That I could never do." "We cannot choose the ones we love." I remind both of us. "You are such a romantic." She says with a voice both sweet and mocking. "Like the noble warrior in a doomed battle, choosing death before shame. Alas, there is no hope for victory for little Miz’ri." <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "I sincerely hope you are mistaken." I shake my head. "So do I, little Eli, so do I." She sighs. "Alas, I seldom am." <<else>>\ "In that case, I suppose it will fall to me to console her," I smirk. "Most likely." She smirks along. "Do take this responsibility with due seriousness." <</if>>\ \ [[We are almost home|C8S6S4]] <</if>>\

\ The gagball leaves behind a shimmering tray of saliva. Maryl breathes in, her jaw sore and tired. "Mistress!" She calls me. "Maryl, are you all right?" I ask her, hypnotised by her white skin glistening in sweat, tears and pussy juice. "I… I am, mistress. Just… slightly overstimulated." Says she. "May we… may we get on with it? I… don’t think I can take much more of this." "Much more of what?" I turn to Synafae. "What did you do to her?" "N-nothing, mistress," Maryl explains. "The secondborn asked me if I wanted to help with your education and I was happy to- Oh gods of Celestia! I was happy to volunteer." "And you were most kind to do so." Synafae caresses her cheek. "Most kind." \ \ I don’t know what to think. I cannot tell how much Maryl’s heart is into this. And yet, she is a spectacle to behold. My quiet busty made, transformed into a living, breathing, and very loud moaning personification of pleasure. \ \ "I don’t understand," I utter. "Allow me to illustrate." Synafae pulls Maryl’s garments aside allowing the animated dildo to drop out onto her hand. "Maryl is a devout servant but lacks the education and training needed for her purpose." She pushes the dildo back up, making the bound human squirm. "Purpose? What purpose?" I ask half terrified, half the opposite. "Why don’t we ask her?" Synafae laughs. "Tell her, Maryl." "I-I-I have no greater, nay, no other wish than to please my mistress. I… want to be her plaything." Synafae nods approvingly. "Maryl…" I must ask. " Why?" "Because, mistress, because you- oh fuck!" "Apologies." Synafae chuckles. "I shall relent." Maryl must fight the pleasure to finish her confession. Her discomfort is evident. "Because you are my sun, mistress." A long tear rolls down from beneath her blindfold. \ \ "You see, Elifael. This is what she wants. All I did was help her prove her unconfessed love for you. Now…" She hands me the dildo. "You would not reject her, would you?" \ <<if visited ("C8S6S3a") and ("C8S6S3b")>>\ \ Someone knocks on the door, saving me from the unbearable tension. "Come in." Speaks Synafae. \ \ Nellie and Ellie walk in. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship. The firstbo- ARGH!" The older sister covers her younger sister’s eyes. "Hey! What’s going on? Why are-" "Out with it, young ones." Synafae terrifies the little intruders. "We are busy, as you can see." "W-w-we have a message from the firstborn," Nellie says with all the haste her tongue is capable of. "She awaits you in the garden." "Thank you for telling us." Says Synafae. "Inform her my sister shall be right by her." "You are not coming?" I ask. She ignores my question and gestures at the slave girls to hurry up. \ \ "We should get you changed." Says Synafae. "We need something that brings out your hips and legs a little more." As if they needed to be brought further out. "Your makeup could also use some work." "What about Maryl?" "Who? Oh, yes, of course. Don’t worry, I’ll send someone for her, eventually." Maryl does not dare protest, despite clearly being inclined to do so. "Let's make haste, but not too much haste. Nefail should wait just a little bit." \ [[Prepare to meet Nefail|C9S6S4]] <<else>>\ [[...of course not|C8S6S3c2]] [[No, this is too much|C8S6S3c3]] <</if>>\

\ I look at Maryl in the eyes. Whatever Synafae did to her, broker her. But perhaps broke her into better shape. Some light is gone from her big brown eyes, yet a new flame shimmers in its stead. Darker, yet somehow... brighter? "Are you sure you want this?" I ask her. "More than anything in the world." Says she. I feel all sorts of tingly. \ \ "I’m not sure what I should do." Says I, turning to Synafae. "Little Eli," She embraces me from behind. "You should do whatever the fuck you want." \ [[I want to see her cum like never before|C8S6S3c2a]] [[I want to ride that pretty face of hers|C8S6S3c2b]]

\ Synafae takes my cheeks in her hands and pulls me to her, gently but firmly. "Elifael, look at her. Look at me." I shift my gaze between them. My sister speaks and her words are honey. "You would break her little heart." \ [[I can’t say no to her|C8S6S3c2]] [[No. Maryl doesn’t want this and neither do I|C8S6S3c4]] [[Maryl wants this, she clearly does|C8S6S3c2]] [[She is right|C8S6S3c2]] [[I can’t reject Maryl’s confession|C8S6S3c2]]

<<set $love +=2>>\ \ "Enough!" I try to undo Maryl’s bindings, starting with her wrists and ankles. "Elifael…" My sister’s voice is loaded with reproach. "What are you doing?" "This is not what she wants." Says I, fighting the knots. "And it is not what I want." "Elifael." She gathers her patience. "This is part of your education. A critical part, I might add. I am trying to help you." "How is this helping me?" "Must I remind you what happened with Iivea?" She mustn’t. "The Goddess will not look upon this with favour." "Well, I will please the Goddess some other cyc- Won’t this come the fuck off?" Synafae sighs. With a snap of her fingers, Maryl is free. \ \ My poor servant massages her wrists. The rope dug deep into her alabaster skin, leaving evident marks. "It is all right." I try to comfort her. "It is over." "Did I do something wrong?" She whimpers. "Hush, hush!" I embrace her. "Where are your clothes?" "I don’t know." She confesses on the verge of tears. "No, matter. Take something of mine. Anything. You can have the rest of the cycle to yourself." \ \ Maryl obeys, doing all in her power to avoid Synafae’s stern gaze. Not much of a problem, since all her glares are reserved for me. \ \ More than once I open my mouth, ready to explain all the reasons behind my actions. Each time words fail me. "I apologise." Says Synafae. "It is evident that you are not ready for such a thing." "What was this all about?" I dare ask her. "Maryl is not a toy." "Elifael, please…" She sighs. "To be a toy is so much more than she can aspire to. Human slaves are more alike to flowers. They can perfume the air in your bedroom for some time. A week, a month, a few years at the very best." "Maybe…" I unhappily admit. "Still, you would not step on a flower for fun." "What if the flower enjoyed being stepped on?" She chuckles. "To deny her that pleasure, that would be sin, don’t you think?" \ \ I try to come up with a good answer, or at least a good retort. I find neither, so I lower my eyes and hush. Someone knocks on the door, saving me from the unbearable tension. "Come in." Speaks Synafae. \ \ Nellie and Ellie walk in. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship." The older sister curtsies, imitated by the younger. "We apologise for dist-" "Out with it." Synafae makes them jump up. "We have a message from the firstborn," Nellie says with all the haste her tongue is capable of. "She awaits you in the garden." "Thank you for telling us." Says Synafae. "Inform her my sister shall be right by her." "You are not coming?" I ask. She ignores my question and gestures at the slave girls to hurry up. \ \ "Synafae, I am sorry if I-" "We should get you changed." She suggests. "We need something that brings out your hips and legs a little more." As if they needed to be brought further out. "Your makeup could also use some work." "Are you mad at me?" I feel compelled to ask. "Not nearly as mad as I am at myself. Now, let's make haste, but not too much haste. Nefail should wait just a little bit." \ [[Prepare to meet Nefail|C9S6S4]]

\ Synafae leads me to her own quarters. I can’t remember the last time I have been here. She rejects the assistance of maids and slaves, she means to care for every detail of my //investiture// herself. \ \ Donning this attire she specifically conceived for the occasion feels much like a sanctioned ceremony. I don’t like this… harness she is forcing me into, nor the role that it entails. I want to look myself in the mirror but she forbids me to. Not until she is done with my makeup. \ \ She puts on me an exaggerated amount of mascara and enough lipstick for three mouths. Only after delivering the final touches, does she allow me to see my reflection. “Ta-dah!” She proclaims. \ <<if $wickedness gte $love>>\ \ I don’t recognise the drow in the mirror. She looks confident, powerful, invincible. I…kinda like her. “What is this?” I ask my sister. “What do you mean what is this.” She passes her fingers along the black leather straps that envelop me like spider legs. “This is the harness of the drow of old. When we were known to few yet feared by all.” She kisses me on my neck. “You have grown so much. I can’t begin to describe how proud I am.” “You think Nefail will like it?” “I think you are going to drive her insane.” Her kiss is sweet poison. <<else>>\ \ I don’t recognise the drow in the mirror. She looks confident, powerful, cruel. That can’t be me. “What is this?” I ask my sister. “What do you mean what is this.” She passes her fingers along the black leather straps that envelop me like spider legs. “This is the harness of the drow of old. When we were known to few yet feared by all.” She kisses me on my neck. “You hesitate. You should not.” “Are you sure Nefail will like it?” “Sister, she will be positively mad about you.” She melts me with her fiery kiss. <</if>>\ [[Go meet Nefail|C9S6S5]]

\ I lay down next to Maryl. I kiss her, barely a pecker, leaving her hungry for more. I then slide down between her legs, I glide my hand over her wet pussy. She wants me to finger her so bad, but I don’t. Instead, I go lower, to her butt. \ \ "What do you have for me here?" I ask. "You’ll see," Synafae answers in Maryl’s stead. I pull on the string. \ \ Maryl moans and yelps as the first wooden ball pops out of her beautiful pink star. "Good Goddess!" Says I. "These things are as big as my fist." "Dear Maryl took all of them with little to no effort." A compliment from Synafae’s mouth but perhaps not to Maryl’s ears. "Did it hurt?" I ask. "It has been intense mistress," Maryl admits. "Would you… would you be so kind as to remove them? They have started feeling weird." "Fair enough." \ \ I pull again and enjoy Maryl shifting, panting, and moaning perhaps a little more than I should. One, two, three, four, five, how many of these does she still have in there? I can’t resist the temptation of pushing number six back in a couple of times. \ <<if visited ("Scene 3B")>>\ \ "Ah! Mistress, please, no more. My ass can only take so much." "It is a mighty fine ass." I compliment her. "Does the firstborn fuck it often?" "S-sometimes." Says she. "She generally prefers me to service her with… well, with my breasts." "Ha! That does not surprise me." I squeeze her clamped tits. "If only I had such a beautiful, bountiful bosom, I wager she would not resist me either." "Mistress, please! I can’t take this anymore." "Fine…" \ <<else>>\ \ "Ah! Mistress, please, no more. My ass can only take so much." "It is a mighty fine ass." I compliment her. "Do the twins fuck it often?" "Vierna does, every day." Says she. "Viconia generally prefers me to service her with… well, with my breasts." "Ha! That does not surprise me." I squeeze her clamped tits. "If only I had such a beautiful, bountiful bosom, I wager Nefail would not resist me either." "Mistress, please! I can’t take this anymore." "Fine…" \ <</if>>\ I pull out the seventh ball, there seems to be at least one more to go. Maryl implores me to go ahead, but before that, I unclamp her left nipple and take it in my mouth. "Argh! No! Don’t suck so hard." I am deaf to her pleas. "They are super sensitive at the mom- ouch!" I pull out the last ball and she can finally relax. \ \ "Well done." Says Synafae. To me or Maryl, I would not know. "She is close to climax, one that would make the Goddess proud." "Are you ready to cum, Maryl?" I giggle. "Yes, mistress. Please, I… I can’t take this anymore." \ \ She sure earned her release. Then again… what would Synafae like the most? \ @@#question; \ <<link "Make her scream">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ I gather the vibrating stone and push it back up her pussy, while running my fingers around her stretched-out asshole. That, together with the suction of her nipple, is plenty to push her over the edge. Her scream is loud enough to be heard all the way up to her native surface and is interrupted only by my muffling kiss. \ [[It seems she had enough|C8S6S3c5]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Edge her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>>\ \ I gather the vibrating stone but instead of pushing it up her vagina, I lay it on her clitoris. I hold it in place until she begins to quiver before pulling it away. "Ah! No, please don’t stop." She implores. "This isn’t about you, selfish little human." I tease her. With the corner of my eye, I spot Synafae biting her lips. \ \ I do this again and again. Maryl is no longer just moaning and imploring, she is crying. "Mistress, please. Please, please, please, I will lose my mind!" "We would not want that, would we?" I ask in jest. "Would we?" I ask Synafae, more in earnest. She does not answer, curious to see what I will do next. \ \ To keep Maryl waiting any longer would not be simply wicked, it would be cruel. So I push the stone phallus up her pussy, while running my fingers around her stretched-out asshole. That, together with the suction of her nipple, is plenty to push her over the edge. Her scream is loud enough to be heard all the way up to her native surface and is interrupted only by my muffling kiss. \ [[It seems she had enough|C8S6S3c5]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ I hop onto the bed and climb onto Maryl’s head. A few drops of pussy juice drop onto her cheek as she pulls out her tongue for me. "Are you ready to have your mistress riding your face?" I tease her. "Please, mistress. I’ve been dreaming about your taste this whole week. Don’t keep my tongue waiting." When did she become so dirty? Not that I dislike it. I see no reason to keep teasing her further. I lay my pussy on her stuck-out tongue while Synafae looks on in approval. \ \ Poor little Maryl must drink not to drown. I must be careful not to smother her with my curves. "Don’t be so delicate." Synafae recommends. "She can hold her breath much longer than that." I do as ordered. Maryl does not protest. She goes on licking devoutly and eagerly. Meanwhile I slide down between her legs, I glide my hand over her wet pussy. She wants me to finger her so bad, but I don’t. Instead, I go lower, to her butt. "What do you have for me here?" I ask. "Only one way to find out," Synafae answers. I pull on the string. \ \ Maryl moans and yelps as the first wooden ball pops out of her beautiful pink star. "Good Goddess!" Says I. "These things are as big as my fist." "Dear Maryl took all of them with little to no effort." A compliment from Synafae’s mouth but perhaps not to Maryl’s ears. "Did it hurt?" I ask. "She complained a little but was happy to do this for the sake of her mistress. Didn’t you Maryl?" \ \ I pull again and enjoy Maryl shifting, squirming, and moaning perhaps a little more than I should. One, two, three, four, five, how many of these does she still have in there? I can’t resist the temptation of pushing number six back in a couple of times. \ \ I pull out the seventh ball, there seems to be at least one more to go. I pull out number eight as well and Maryl can finally relax. \ \ "Well done." Says Synafae. To me or Maryl, I would not know. "She is close to climax, one that would make the Goddess proud." "Are you ready to cum, Maryl?" I giggle. She can’t answer me, of course, but she doesn’t need to. The question is: what would Synafae like the most? \ @@#question; \ <<link "Make her scream">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ I gather the vibrating stone and push it back up her pussy, while running my fingers around her stretched-out asshole. Her screams are loud enough to be heard all the way up to her native surface, were it not for my muffling thighs. \ [[It seems she had enough|C8S6S3c5]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Edge her">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>>\ \ I gather the vibrating stone but instead of pushing it up her vagina, I lay it on her clitoris. I hold it in place until she begins to quiver before pulling it away. She screams into my flesh. I care not, if anything it makes her licking more desperate. Perhaps she hopes that by pleasing me I will have mercy, selfish little Maryl. I raise my eyes to Synafae. She is biting her lips. \ \ I do this again and again. Maryl is no longer just moaning and imploring, she is crying. To keep her waiting any longer would not be simply wicked, it would be cruel. So I push the stone phallus up her pussy, while running my fingers around her stretched-out asshole. Her screams are loud enough to be heard all the way up to her native surface, were it not for my muffling thighs. \ [[It seems she had enough|C8S6S3c5]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ I unbind Maryl and let her rest in my bed. "Did I do well, Mistress?" She asks me. "You did splendidly," I reassure her. "She did well enough." Says Synafae. "And I do not bestow praise as generously as my sister." Someone knocks on the door. "Come in." Speaks Synafae. \ \ Nellie and Ellie walk in. "Greetings and salutations, your ladyship." The older sister curtsies, imitated by the younger. "We apologise for dist-" "Out with it." Synafae makes them jump up. "We have a message from the firstborn," Nellie says with all the haste her tongue is capable of. "She awaits you in the garden." "Thank you for telling us." Says Synafae. "Inform her my sister shall be right by her." "You are not coming?" I ask. She ignores my question and gestures at the slave girls to hurry up. \ \ "We should get you changed." Says Synafae. "We need something that brings out your hips and legs a little more." As if they needed to be brought further out. "Your makeup could also use some work." "You think that will be enough?" "Little Eli," She takes my face in her hands. "If you do with Nefail half as well as with Maryl, she too will be your slave by the next rise of Narbondel." \ [[Prepare to meet Nefail|C9S6S4]]

\ “Yes, Mother.” I fall with my back onto her titanic tits. “Have me, have all of me.” Her huge hand envelops my chest and forces me into a brutal yet sweet kiss. \ \ Synafae, unwilling to just stand and watch, takes an impressive portion of Mother’s cock in her mouth. \ \ Mother is terrifying, but I am not afraid. She loves me. She loves me dearly. All she does, she does to show me love. To make me happy. How selfish of me to deny her such a tiny little thing? Such a simple display of affection? I should be happy that my asshole can bring Mother this much joy. I am happy. \ \ When Mother’s cock leaves Synafae’s throat, it is no longer just hard. It is throbbing, covered in saliva and precum. Is it salivating for me? My Syster helps mother in finding the entrance to the place where her cock belongs. Mother lowers me upon it. I cum once when she is halfway in and one more time when she bottoms inside me. \ \ “Oh, Goddess.” Says Synafae. “This is… heartbreakingly beautiful.” Her eyes well up with tears. “Mother, may I?” “You may.” Mother concedes. “But don’t get in the way of me fucking your sister’s ass. Who knows when again will she find the time and the courage to offer herself to me.” \ \ Synafae passes her tongue from the Matron’s balls to my pussy. That’s strange. Normally her mere touch makes me squirm. Now I can barely feel it. The pleasure of my ass being impaled and stretched out by a Matron’s cock is light, a blinding light, a deafening thunder, it is literally overwhelming. \ \ Mother begins to move, forcing Synafae to take a step back. She locks me in place with her inescapably strong arms. Goddess, she could snap me in two at any moment, if she wanted to. She doesn’t though, she only wants to fuck my ass and fuck my ass she does. \ \ She fucks me deep and hard. Pulling out the whole length of her matronal cock and pushing it back in with a single shove. Every time she does that, she groans in powerful yet feminine fashion, while I reach some sort of mini orgasm. \ \ “Goddess of Love and Lust.” Mother utters. “Were you not my daughter, I would strip you of your rank and station and make you my favourite.” “Don’t say so, Mother.” I implore. “Forgive me, Elifael.” Says she, horrified by her own words and the thoughts behind them. “Your delightful little asshole awakens in me appetites I thought to have tamed long ago. I will feel much better after emptying these heavy balls of mine inside you.” “I…” Talking feels difficult, so does thinking. “I eagerly await the moment. I want your cum in my ass, Mother. You may use my asshole as your personal cum hole any time you want.” “Careful child.” Her smile terrifies me. “One should not tempt a matron so.” \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ As she keeps pushing, again and again, I feel myself overwhelmed by a sensation I cannot understand, yet immediately recognise. \ \ “I… love you, Mother.” My kiss catches her unprepared. “I will do all I must to make you happy.” Her cock throbs and quakes with a life of it’s own, she must be close. \ <<else>>\ \ “Why are you being so delicate, Mother?” I taunt her. “I’m not one of your little frail flesh slaves. I am your daughter. You ought to fuck your daughter hard, as the Goddess intended.” She makes me eat those words. \ <</if>>\ \ She runs her cock through my asshole with supernatural strength and supernatural speed. It feels like being raped by a dozen minotaurs in heat. Thank the Goddess it is my ass she is pounding. If it were my pussy being impaled like this, I would be dead. Hells, even Synafae appears distressed by the spectacle. \ \ I scream all my orgasms and cry all my tears. When Mother finally cums, I feel her balls throbbing on my pussy, while her urethra expands inside my stretched out asshole to make way for all her cum. My intestines inflate to the point at which I look pregnant with triplets. \ \ “I do feel much better now.” She breathes out a deep sigh of relief. “Synafae, would you be so kind as to clean my cock.” My sister performs the task with all due diligence and obscene enthusiasm. In the meantime, Mother never takes her eyes away from my cum-leaking asshole. “Good, very good. You two run along now. If you linger, I might never let you go.” \ \ She means that in jest, but I take that as a warning most stern. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6S3a")>> [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6S3a]] <</if>>\ [[Return to my chambers and see this surprise|C8S6S3c]]

\ “I…” Need to come up with an excuse, fast. “I was saving myself for Nefail.” “Were you?” Both of them ask. <<if $Twinspath is true>>\ “She never tried it and… I believe she would like to. I… would like to stay tight for her. Tonight.” <<else>>\ “I only offered myself to her once and… I fear I have disappointed her. Please, Mother. I want to make this right. Allow me to stay tight for her. Just for tonight.” <</if>>\ “Oh, daughter dearest, beloved thirdborn, you do know how to speak to a mother’s heart.” She kisses my cheek, her lips warm and wet. “I shall grant you this boon, yet I hope you will also fulfil one wish of mine.” “O-of course, Mother.” I see Synafae glaring at me. “Anything you want.” “If I cannot have it, may I at least…” A hot breath sends a shiver down my spine. “Taste it?” \ \ It is a request I cannot refuse, and my nod is barely a formality. Mother picks me up, barely aware of my weight and ripping off my garments as if they were nothing. She holds me upside down and carries the lower half of my body to her mouth. Her long, thick, wet tongue goes over my clit, through my labia, and finally around my butthole. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ I lose myself in the sensation, despite all my efforts not to. <<else>>\ I regret resisting her. This is heaven and I want more of it. <</if>>\ \ \ While my ass delights my Mother’s tongue, my face gets newly acquainted with her cock. The gigantic tip slaps against my cheek, staining it with the intoxicating smell of divine precum. <<if $love gte $lust>>\ I try to resist it, to not smell the scent, see the shape, feel the texture. Goddess, I must taste it. <<else>>\ I must have it. I must taste her. <</if>> \ \ I open my mouth and prepare to welcome it, when Synafae swoops in and snatches the delicious prize away from me. She defies and mocks me as she makes an impossible amount of Mother’s cock disappear inside her lips. “Hey, leave some for me!” I exclaim. “I am the elder sister.” She reminds me. “Girls, don’t fight.” Mother takes her cock away from my sister and forces it into my mouth. She then pulls Synafae onto her balls and forces her own unnaturally long tongue into my asshole. I cum. \ \ My muffled screams are barely heard by either of them. Mother does not relent, reaching in deeper than any other tongue and probably most cocks ever could. She applies pressures to parts of me of whose existence I was entirely unaware of. I am powerless to resist or contribute. I believe I reach another climax just before Mother. The cumshot nearly drowns me, instantly filling my stomach and flying out of my nostrils. \ \ Mother covers my anus and inner thighs with kisses, before putting me back down. She licks her lips and fingers. \ \ “I do feel much better now.” She breathes out a deep sigh of relief. “Synafae, would you be so kind as to clean my cock.” My sister performs the task with all due diligence and obscene enthusiasm. In the meantime, Mother never takes her eyes away from my hips. “Good, very good. You two run along now. If you linger, I might never let you go.” \ \ She means that in jest, but I take that as a warning most stern. \ <<if not visited ("C8S6S3a")>> [[Go visit Veldrina|C8S6S3a]] <</if>>\ [[Return to my chambers and see this surprise|C8S6S3c]]

\ Nefail awaits me beneath the gazebo. As Synafae predicted, she has a book with her. A little reminder that she always has something more interesting or more important to do. I walk up to her, which is quite the challenge in itself. I am not used to heels this high and the long piwafwi that envelops me does not help either. \ \ “Firstborn.” I curtsy to her with precarious balance. She barely acknowledges me, but the moment she sees my unusual attire, she raises her eyes from her book. \ \ She stares at me confused and vaguely amused. “Are you here to assassinate me?” Asks she, half smiling. “I would never hurt you, sister.” Says I. “Unless you misbehaved.” \ \ She does not seem all that impressed. The only part of her body that goes up is her right eyebrow. “Did Synafae put you up to this?” Damn it! She is on to me. “What game are you two playing?” “Funny you should say that.” “Why?” “Because I…” Goddess damn it, say something. Something! “I wanted to play a game with you.” “What game?” Her mouth widens in a mocking grin. “What are you planning?” I’m planning rothe shit. I improvise, and very poorly at that. “You know, the game. Our game.” <<if $Twinspath is true>>\ “Right, that.” She nods. “Last time, you refused. Why the change of heart?” “Because I know that this time I will surely win.” Her fingers tap on the book cover as I hold her gaze. “Fine.” Says she in the end. “What are your terms?” <<else>>\ “Right, that.” I at least have her curiosity. “Last time we played, you won.” “Are you not in the mood for a rematch?” “...Maybe.” Her fingers tap on the book cover. “What are your terms?” <</if>>\ “Simple. If you lose, you are mine for the rest of the night.” “Ha!” She finds the idea most droll but does not say so out loud. “And if you lose.” “Anal sex.” She does a good job pretending not to be tempted but not good enough. “If I wanted to fuck you in the ass, I could just reach out and-” “You misunderstand, sister. If you win, not only will I let you fuck me to your cock’s content. I will also beg for more each and every time you cum.” “Until you pass out, that is.” “Should that happen, you may feel free to continue unabated.” \ \ She ponders the pros and cons for a few moments. Her eyes inevitably fall down to my hips and the choice is made. “Agreed.” \ \ I strut up to her, always beneath her mocking gaze. I gesture at her to open her legs. That I may ascertain how well I am doing. “What’s with that makeup?” She asks with a chuckle. I do not answer. Instead, I snatch the book away from her, pretend to read the title, and toss it into the pond. \ \ “What the…” She roars. “Do you have any idea how-” I plant my leather-clad finger upon her lips. “Hush, hush, hush.” I feign confidence but am terrified to have already gone overboard. Goddess, give me strength. “Elifael, I am serious that book-” I silence her by stabbing the seat beneath her crotch with the heel of my thigh-high long boot. “What the…” I see her cheeks growing a few shades darker. I foretaste victory, but the taste turns to ash when she bursts out laughing. “Oh, Goddess. This is too precious.” “You don’t like my boots?” “You look positively ridiculous.” No, no, no. Don’t let her get to you. “Take it off, then.” “I don’t think I-” I grab her by the chin and spell each word excruciatingly slowly. “Take it off.” Just when my gaze is about to crumble, she obeys. \ \ She undoes the knots and my tiny foot slides out of the boot. She holds it in her hand and looks at it as if it was a pretty little pet. “You may kiss my toes.” Dare I say and immediately regret having done so. “I-i-if you feel inclined to.” \ \ No mocking grin, no vengeful glare. Instead, she looks around with suspicion and then, to my astonishment, she brings her lips to my foot and leaves three kisses on my tiny toes. “Well, I lost, ruinously.” She places my foot on her throbbing cock and smiles a heartbreaking smile. “So, what happens now?” \ \ It is I who am tempted now. Tempted to have her take me here and annihilate me with her cock. I must resist. “Follow me.” \ [[Take the ghost carriage|C9S6S6]]

\ We hop on and I whisper our destination to the phantasmal conductor. "Are we going to the Water Palace?" Asks Nefail, with childlike enthusiasm. "Hush," I order her, my foot on her cock. “No more questions until we are there. Why don’t you give me a massage in the meantime?” \ \ As we soar above the city, my sister shows off her skills as a masseuse. She is good. Very good. My muscles sing beneath the pressure of her thumb. “Is this good?” She asks me. For a moment I take her seriously. But then I am reminded of whom we are talking about here. Nefail, seeking my approval? She jests, of course. Yet she seems to be having a lot of fun in doing so. “It is satisfactory.” I lie. It feels better than when I masturbate. “I didn’t say stop.” “Yes, of course.” She continues and I must hold my thighs together. \ \ We fly over the bazaar and slowly begin our descent. We go down beyond the Bazaar and the commons, straight into the chasm. Nefail betrays a hint of nervousness. As for me, I’m starting to think I gave the spectral coachman the wrong destination. Either that or Synafae played a spectacular prank on me. \ \ The city lights are no longer below us but to either side, all along the chasm. This part of the city is nigh unreachable for any creature unable to fly or spider-like climb. The sight of our ghost carriage does not seem to cause much of a ruckus among the locals. Either the sight is not that unusual or way too terrifying. \ [[Where in the nine hells are we?|C9S6S7]]

\ The carriage halts before what I can only describe as an oddly shaped cavern. No shield or sign indicates this to be a place of business, no light or decoration distinguishes this from any other crevice in the wall of stone. As we set our delicate feet on the stone floor, it is apparent that it was not carved by hand, yet it is just as evident that it is not the result of the slow and patient work of nature. \ \ "Elifael?" My sister calls me. "Where have you taken us?" "You’ll see." And so will I, I guess. "Hells!" Nefail steps forward. "Something approaches." Ghostly lights surge from the tunnel, few at first but then many. Someone is indeed approaching, yet I hear no footsteps. That is to be expected, for the creature has no legs, or arms, just one enormous head and an equally monstrous eye. \ \ "Eye tyrant!" My sister shouts, pushing me back and shielding me from the many-eyed horror. "Fiend! Approach at your peril." The creature does not heed my sister’s warning. Nefail conjures purple flames with her hands. She prepares to strike, but her spell fizzles away the moment the alien orb lays its eye upon her. Ten stalks, each ending with a smaller but just as frightening eye, look at us. Has Synafae sent her sisters to their doom? Why? \ \ "Excuse me?" The thing speaks. Its voice is deep and cavernous, yet forced into an uncharacteristically high pitch. "Have you no manners? Showing up to my house and calling upon such destructive spells? Even common bandits have the decency to demand money before life. Outrageous!" \ \ I study the monster and, beneath the faint but sufficient light of the tiny ghostly flames, I see it is indeed… a she. Her huge maw filled with sharp teeth is encircled by luscious thick lips, loaded with overabundant lipstick. Her entire face, which means most of her body, is heavy with makeup. Each of her many eyes, including the large one in the centre, is covered by multiple layers of eyeshadow and mascara. She wears rings on her stalks and heavy earrings despite not having ears. She exudes unapologetic extravagance. \ \ "The one outrageous thing is this welcome." Says I, coming out from behind my sister and donning again my mask of overconfidence. "Do you know who we are?" The one eye gazes at me and, as I try to shrink, the monstress cries out in joy, as if she just spotted a long-lost friend. "Lady El’Naar!" She floats to me. "I am overjoyed to finally make your acquaintance. Goodness me, the thirdborn of House El’naar comes to visit me and I have nothing prepared. You are so very right to be vexed. Can we have some music here?" "You were not told of our arrival?" I must ask. "Alas, I was not.” The beholder chuckles. “Your sister Synafae is fond of surprises." “And pranks.” Nefail remarks. “Hohoho, so very true.” The beholder hides behind a fan she produces from I don’t know where and manipulates without hands. \ \ Nefail steps back between me and the hostess. "What manner of creature are you?" "A beast, noble one. Nay, a fiend! To welcome such honoured guests wearing these rags and this cutlery." She looks down to a body she does not have. "Had I known you were on the way I would have prepared a welcome fit for your House and Matron. Please forgive me." "You are forgiven." I wave her concerns away. "Tell me, though. How have you come to know our sister?" "Milady, I say! Some socialite I would be if I did not. But, pray tell, who is this personification of grace and power that stands you by? Is it Matron Sipriina who somehow bent the very course of time to her will? Has she somehow regained her youth? Nay, this one is yet more beautiful and fierce than the head of house El’Naar ever was. You must be Nefail. Honoured one, I now see why your younger sibling holds you in such awe." “You are mistaken.” Says I. “This here is my attendant. Pay her no heed.” Nefail confirms my words with a nod. The beholder shifts her eleven-eyed gaze between me and my sister, until her lips part in an understanding smile. “I see.” She booms. “What a delightful dynamic.” I can’t help but giggle at the flamboyant exuberance of our hostess. Her laughter is contagious and even though she has no body, I can somehow picture it. \ \ "Care to tell us who are you and what is this place?" Asks I "Of course, where are my manners." The beholder floats downward and upward again as if curtsying herself. "I am Madame Beauregard and this here is my humble abode. Come, I’ll give you a quick tour. \ [[Follow the Madame|C8S6S8]]

\ The excentric proprietress leads us further into the tunnel until she floats down a downward slope. Was I to follow, I would surely fall to my death. “Erm…” Nefail steps forward. "Shall I aid your descent?" Her meekness is unnerving. It is like having a pet displacer beast. She is cuddly and all, but I can’t shake off the feeling she could tear me to shreds at any moment. “Proceed,” I command. \ \ She picks me up and, after speaking a few eldritch words, she leaps. My heart skips several heartbeats, before realising we are not falling but gently floating down. As we descend, I sense two things with growing intensity. The first is olfactory in nature. I can smell an invisible kaleidoscope of different fragrances, filling the air so intensely that it is almost overwhelming. The second one is acoustic. It is the symphonic choir of many women making love. \ \ "Elifael." Nefail stutters. "Did you take us to an opium den?" "Opium den? Ha!" Madame Beauregard cries out. "This is my Maison des Murmures, where the highest and most cultivated among your peers come to seek solace or thrill." "Our kin can easily find thrill and solace in less unsavoury pla-" “Enough!” I silence her with a slap. “You shall not offend our hostess.” “Apologies.” Says she. I can sense the effort she puts into playing along. I better keep the game going as long as I can, for once it is finished, she will surely murder me. \ \ The beholder lady nods at me in appreciation. At least I think she is nodding. "No other establishment in the entire Polis of Pleasure can provide such refined forms of solace or thrill such as mine, honoured one." She claims. "Why else would the Ruling Council tolerate a mere human such as I to grow so influential?" "Human? What do you mean by-" Nefail, silently but clearly, tells me to refrain from that line of inquiry. \ \ "From where do you hail, Madame?" Asks I, as I pivot my questioning. "From everywhere!" She laughs, deeply and jovially. "In all seriousness, if there was a place I could call my homeland, that would be Suzail. Does that ring any bell in your pretty little head?" "Not really," I admit. "It is a marvelous city. Grand, warm, full of beauty and full of beauties. If you know what I mean." She winks with six of her eleven eyes. "Nothing sets a woman's heart ablaze like the sight of a knight of the Purple Wyrm. Seriously, you must visit during your pilgrimage. They will all go mad about you. Mad, mad, mad." “I see.” I clear my throat. "And what brought you this far from home?" "Oh, that is a tragic tale indeed, tragically banal also. I won’t bore you with it." "Good," I mock the beholder, but only for a moment. "Ha, who am I kidding? I would love to hear it." "It is most kind of you to say so, young Elifael. Most kind indeed." Again she laughs. "I shall make you a proposition, Once you have returned from your pilgrimage, if you find the time to visit this old lady again, she will share all of her story with you on the condition that you do the same. Agreed?" "Agreed." I smile at her. Nefail frowns. \ \ "It is still unclear to me what kind of service you offer in this maison of yours, Madame." My sister inquires. "What I offer is ecstasy, noble one. What I offer is-" "Concretely." Nefail growls, making our hostess shiver for a moment. "I, erm… I have spent many years of my short life mastering the mysteries of mixology." "And what do you mix?" "Rare and exotic ingredients that have the power to relax the body, delight the palate, and… open the mind." "You did take me to an op-" Nefail breaks character for a moment but quickly corrects herself. The beholder laughs. "The honoured priestess is rightfully suspicious. So many study the art only superficially and are guided by no other ambition than that of fast revenue. Charlatans and swindlers, the whole lot of them. I master the art with a wholly different goal in mind." "What goal?" I ask since she would not tell. "To give pleasure." She explains. "I was not blessed by the Goddess the same way your sister and mother have been. I do not have a body that matches my soul." That is… beyond sad. I don’t think I ever met any creature more in need of a hug in my life than this floating ball of death. "My selection of concoctions is wide, noble one." She resumes, chasing away the momentary gloominess. "What would interest you the most? Something simple to relax? Something that will help you ponder? Something to set your loins ablaze for a long night of endless passion?" "That would be dangerous." Says I. "My attendant here is horny enough as she is." "I guess that makes two out of us, am I right?" The beholder floats next to me and, despite being handless, he pats Nefail’s back so hard that it makes my older sister break character and earns the beholder a vengeful glare. \ [[Keep following the beholder|C8S6S9]]

\ We arrive at our destination, it seems our hostess has reserved for us a lounge of honour. It is a beautiful alcove covered in exotic carpets and soft-looking pillows. No furniture, just one magnificent water pipe in the middle. In the background, we have a full view of the other side of the chasm. A tiny natural waterfall flows down just outside, filling the alcove with the symphony of cascading water. \ \ "It’s beautiful!" To my astonishment, Nefail runs inside and dives among the cushions. "Nefail!" I scold her. "What? Are we not here to relax?” Says she. “Let go of your precious manners for a night, will you?" What the hells is she talking about? I feel less and less in control of this game and she is having way too much fun. \ \ "Before I leave the two of you alone, you must decide what flavour we should give to your soirée." The beholder winks again. "We… trust your judgement on the matter." Madame Beauregard smiles, confident of her art and craft. "How about I bring you my most prized concoction, which also happens to be your sister Synafae’s favourite?" "That would be perfect." Says I. \ [[Sit with Nefail|C8S6S10]]

\ My sister and I remain alone. She invites me to take place next to her. She helps me up a heap of cushions that keeps me above her, as if on a small soft throne. "Shall I help you out of your boots?” Asks she. “Your feet must feel awfully tired after wearing these the whole night through.” She is right. These things are killing me. “Proceed.” \ \ She helps me out of the two torture devices Synafae put on my feet and my relief is instantaneous. She bites her lips as she begins to massage my soles with her strong fingers and stronger thumbs. I struggle to hold my moans in. \ \ The beholder returns, accompanied by a lacquered box and burning brazier, both held within her invisible hands. She pretends not to see us, but at least three of her eleven eyes are always on us. \ \ Beneath her telekinetic gaze, the instruments perform a whimsical and refined symphony. With a flourish, she levitates the ornate water pipe, its intricate patterns a testament to her discerning taste. She delicately arranges the glowing coals, guiding them into their rightful place. She pulls the perfumed mist out of the pipe and into the air. Aromatic tendrils of smoke waltz above us. I smile at her mastery of pleasure and spectacle and let her creation intoxicate my senses and soul. "I shall leave you, now." Says she, almost sad to do so. "Please, savour everything." \ \ My sister takes the pipe and presents it to me with both hands. “Erm… no.” Says I. “You first.” She nods in appreciation and takes a long deep drag. The cloud of smoke she lets out envelops the whole room. “Is it good?” Asks I. “So good, so very good.” She mumbles, her eyes staring at everything and nothing at the same time. “You simply must try it.” \ \ I’ve never been much of a smoker, my throat and lungs far too sensitive. Fortunately, Madam Beauregard’s concoction feels fresh and tastes delicate. I hold it in my mouth long enough for it to go straight to my head. When I exhale, I realise that my sister Nefail, the most beautiful creature in this world, is sitting at my feet. \ \ She laughs, musically and light-headedly. "What shall we do now?" Asks she, taking a tone that I can only define as virginal. It is beyond ludicrous. She plays the part perfectly, as if under the influence of some sort of spell or charm. “I…” I had something ready for this. I spent a whole afternoon discussing it with Synafae and it is all gone, in a literal puff of smoke. “I want you to… tell me a joke.” “Of course, let me think.” She genuinely ponders for a moment. “Oh, I know. What’s a beholder’s favourite food?” “I… have no idea.” She giggles before delivering the punchline. “Eyes cream.” \ \ I stare at her in utter amazement. A simple enough joke, sure, but a good one and delivered perfectly. “You didn’t like it?” She asks, her voice broken in fear of having disappointed me. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ “No, no, no.” I break character. “It was pretty good. So good I am stunned.” She brightens up. I never saw her smiling like that. <<else>>\ “It was mediocre.” I bring my feet in front of her face one more time. “Take care of these some more instead.” <</if>>\ \ [[I'll come up with something in the meantime|C8S6S11]]

\ I keep her massaging my feet while I enjoy the pipe. I don’t know what else to do. Who knew coming up with tasks to perform was so complicated? \ \ “I love how you painted your nails.” Says she. “Can I kiss your toes some more?” “Sure, erm…” This is so much harder than I envisioned. “I believed you earned it. \ \ She does not limit herself to kissing my feet. She worships them. She licks my soles, and suckles on my toes, one by one, she even presses them on her cheeks. \ \ “Stop,” I command and she obeys. “Show me your cock. I wager it is rock-hard already.” Nefail looks away, her cheeks growing a few shades darker. “Show me!” I insist. \ \ She opens her legs just a little and her cock jumps up beneath her dress. The thin silk does little to nothing to conceal its beauty. “Oh my Goddess,” Says I. “You got rock hard and precum leaking just by licking your little sister’s feet. What would mother say?” “Please, don’t tell her.” She implores me. “She would not understand!” “Calm down, I won’t.” I chuckle. Damn, she is good at this. “But what am I to do with you? What am I to do with this?” With my tiny foot, I press her huge cock against her stomach. It throbs. \ [[Give her a footjob|C86SS12]]

\ Neither of us speaks anymore. I fully concentrate on her cock. I try to remember what Synafae taught me, not the easiest thing with the smoke making my head light and my sight foggy. I start slow, with just my right foot. I caress her long shaft with the whole of my sole, enveloping her glans with my toes. It doesn’t take long for her silk to get drenched in precum, which makes my work much easier. Time to use both feet. \ \ Nefail pushes against my soles, which nearly topples me off of my pillowy throne. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ “Careful!” I giggle “Forgive me, I-” “I know, you want more.” I wink. “Lean back.” <<else>>\ “What do you think you are doing?” I scold her. “Sorry, I wanted-” “I know exactly what you want. Lean back and stop being so fucking needy…” <</if>>\ \ \ This is so much more fun than I anticipated. Her heavy panting and her throbbing cock, not to mention all the shiny droplets of precum staining her silk, all confirm how much of a good job I am doing. \ \ “You are terrible.” I squeeze the tip of her cock between the sole of my right foot and the bridge of the left one. “How can you enjoy this so much?” “So would you if you had a cock.” Says she, still pushing against me. “And a little sister with such precious little feet.” “Precious, eh?” I squeeze her between both soles. “Tell me, what do you like more? My ass or m-” “Your ass.” She grins. “What did you expect?” “Too much, I suppose.” I squeeze harder. “I’m going to make you change your mind.” \ \ I give it my all. I run my feet up and down her cock, hitting all her weak spots, which Synafae had me memorise. I must put my back into it. All theoretical knowledge Synafae gave me, did not and could not include muscle training for all these unfamiliar movements. Yet I cannot relent. Nefail is throbbing as if about to explode and, Goddess I want to feel that cum on my toes. \ \ “A-are you clos-” “Don’t stop!” \ \ Our roles reverse one more time. I push myself onto her, putting as much weight as I can upon her cock. For a moment I fear I might hurt her, but the opposite happens. Ropes of cum explode through her dress and cover my feet to the ankle. She moans, and grunts, and shoots more and more of the warm nectar. \ [[I did it!|C8S6S13]]

\ For the longest time, I remain motionless and speechless. She is drenched in her own cum, while my feet are positively glazed with it. I must admit, I am so proud of myself. \ \ “You are not going to force me to clean your toes, are you?” She asks, out of fucking nowhere. “You would not force your sister to do something so disgusting.” <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ “Of course not,” I reassure her. “I would n-” She narrows her eyes as if wondering how stupid I can be. “I mean, yes. You… should totally lick your own cum off my feet. It is only right. You made this mess.” “Yes, I did.” She lowers her gaze. “I am sorry.” “Less pleading, more cleaning. Thank you.” <<else>>\ “Well, who else will clean this mess? A mess that you made, because you just love your sister’s feet so much.” I present her with my dripping toes. <</if>>\ \ <<if visited ("C8S6S3c2")>>\ \ At least part of me should be disgusted by this spectacle, but I am not. The only thing that bothers me is that I would like to lick that cum. But no, I must fight the urge. Goddess, this is so hard. Dominating Maryl felt... natural. She played her role, I played mine. But here? It's just weird. And yet, how come Nefail looks so at ease? \ <<else>>\ \ At least part of me should be disgusted by this spectacle, but I am not. The only thing that bothers me is that I would like to lick that cum. But no, I must fight the urge. Goddess, this is so hard. I hate to have her staring at me from that angle. I bet she is thinking that my thighs are big and my ass is huge. Maybe if I can shift a little she won’t notice me touching myself. \ <</if>>\ \ “All done.” Says she. “You did a pretty good job,” I observe. “I never suspected you were such a cumslut.” “I know.” She averts her eyes. “I am so disgusting.” <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ “I don’t think you are disgusting, not even a little.” I turn her face back to me. “In fact, I believe I know what I want you to do next for me <<else>>\ “Yes, you are.” I bite my lips. “Just revolting. I ought to punish you, and I think I just know how.” <</if>>\ Her eyes glow with anticipation. [[Have her take off her garments|C8S6S14]]

Finally free from her silky prison, her body is on full display for me and what a body it is. Truly she is the physical manifestation of the Goddess. Her feet so elegant, her legs so long, her tits so full, and her cock… Goddess, her cock. Part of me wishes to get on my knees and worship her. \ \ “What now?” She awakens me from my thoughts. “Now, I want you to dance.” I am trying to make her feel ridiculous but of course my perfect sister Nefail also knows how to dance. Her hair waves around majestically, while her cock disappears and reappears between steps. I can’t take this anymore. \ \ I try to distract myself with smoking, which of course makes everything worse. “Do you need help?” Asks she, smiling seductively. I look down and only now realise I was masturbating. “No, I…” This gives me an idea. “There is one way you could help me.” “Anything you want.” She promises. “I want you…” I lick my lips. “To suck your own cock.” \ \ Finally, I managed to make her break character. Perhaps she will force her cock down my throat instead. Goddess, let it be so. “All right.” She is playing me. She is fucking playing me. \ \ She lays on a pile of cushions and quickly gets to work. I already know how easily and effectively she can please herself. “Don’t rush it.” I scold her. “You are doing this for me. Remember?” “Of course, sorry.” I hate when she apologises. \ [[Watch her autofellatio|C8S6S15]]

What a marvel she is. I could stare at this forever. The way she licks her tip, wanks her shaft, and how much of herself she can shove down her own throat… I can’t wait to tell Synafae all about it. She will die with envy. \ \ “Erm…” I approach her. “I must ask you. What does it feel like?” “It’s difficult to describe.” Says she, freeing her mouth and wanking on. “But you’ll find out, in fifty years or so.” I feign disgust. I am totally going to do it “Don’t you also touch your… well, your lady parts?” “Do you want me to?” “Actually…” \ \ I slide my fingers beneath her balls and reach up inside her pussy. She is tight. Tighter than me! “Oh, Goddess!” She gasps. “My… you are so fucking wet!” I laugh. “When was the last time you had a co- “Who the fuck knows?” She scoffs. “One hundred and something years, possibly more.” “Don’t you… miss it?” She takes a long pause before saying: “Sometimes.” She gulps. I can feel many thoughts agitating in her head. I wish she just spoke her mind, but evidently she does not. “May I?” I approach her tip. “What? Oh! Of course.” I suck her and at least partially understand why she loves this so much. \ \ We take turns in pleasing her cock. Sometimes when we switch, our lips and our tongues touch. Meanwhile, I keep pressing on her clit and on her G-spot. She looks to be in paradise. \ \ “I’m about to cum.” Says she in a trembling whisper. “Do you want me to swallow it all?” \ @@#question; \ <<link "Every last drop">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $wickedness +=1>>\ \ She nods and a significant part of her cock disappears beyond her own lips. She pushes more and more of it inside herself. I feel her throbbing and her pussy quivering. The first shot is so strong it shoots out her nostrils. Still she soldiers on, gulping down once, twice, thrice, twelve times. She then takes a deep breath and shows me her empty mouth. “See? All gone” “Yes.” I kiss her, I need to taste her at least a little bit. “You are such a cumslut.” “Yes I am.” She snickers. “The very worst.” “And you want more, don’t you.” “Yes.” She kisses me. “Yes, yes, yes.” \ [[Give her more|C8S6S16]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "No, I will">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ Before she can say anything, I close my lips around her glans. I try to get as much of her cock as I can inside my mouth. I do my best to make her cum as fast and as hard as possible, which I manage all too well. \ \ She grabs me by the hair, holds my head in place, and cums spectacularly down my throat. \ \ Goddess, her taste. It truly is her taste. I gulp and gulp and gulp and gulp some more. It’s too much… and never enough. \ \ “You…?”I smile at her, full of gratitude. “I couldn’t resist.” “I’ll make you pay for it.” \ [[Give her more|C8S6S16]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Let’s share it, shall we?">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>>\ \ Somewhat surprised by my request, she goes back to sucking. Then I, then she again, then we. As her cock begins to throb, we press our lips together and onto her tip. We kiss and kiss and kiss some more as rope after rope of cum covers our faces. We lick each other clean. \ \ “That was nice.” Says she. “Yes, it was.” I concur. “Very much.” “What would you have me do next?” \ [[Give her more|C8S6S16]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ Moments later Nefail is upside down, the back of her head on a pillow, her ass in the air, her legs spread open, her cock back in her mouth “Deeper.” I command. “A cumslut like you can't be satisfied with so little. Right?” She can’t answer me. \ \ I watch this marvellous spectacle while leaning on her comfortable buttocks. I can hardly believe how beautiful she looks, her eyes full of pleasure, her mouth full of cock. \ \ “Is it going to take very long? I want to see you cum again.” Again she can’t answer. “Fine, I’ll help.” \ \ This is not the most comfortable position for her, but it has its advantages. Such as full access to her lady parts. \ \ I get licking and can tell how much she loves the attention. “Do you like it?” I ask. “Do you like having your little sister licking your pussy while you suck on your own cock?” She does, no need to say so out loud. \ \ I make my licks longer and stronger until I accidentally and just barely pass my tongue over her anus. She moans, loud. “Oh… you like it here?” I pass my finger around her purple ring. She squirms. “Well, why didn’t you say so?” \ \ I push her further down and rim her asshole like it was cake. I do not find this as off-putting as I expected. Quite the contrary. I love her taste. Goddess, why do I love her taste so much? What is wrong with me? \ \ “Do you like it, sister? Want me to go deeper? All right.” \ \ We continue like this for a short while. It doesn’t take long before the quivering returns. Neither of us speaks. I try to make this as intense as possible. While she, she simply surrenders. \ \ Her shaft swells each time another mouthful of cum goes through it. Nefail swallows everything. What a good girl. So beautiful. \ \ After gulping down the last drop, I let her go. She sits up and licks her lips, as if she just chugged down a bottle of fresh milk. Goddess, I am so horny I could die. \ [[I wish she just bent me over and pounded me into oblivion|C8S6S17]]

\ “Now what?” Asks she. “I'm ready to go on.” “Goddess…” I shake my head. “How much cum do you still have in those balls?” “Plenty.” She caresses said balls. “So what do we do?” \ \ This is too much. Seeing her so submissive and enthusiastic is… eerie. So fucking eerie. I burst out laughing. \ \ “Elifael?” She calls me. “Elifael have you lost your mind?” “Sorry, sorry.” I struggle to rein in my laughter. “I… have no idea. I have no idea what to do next.” “I do.” She reassures me. “Want a few suggestions?” “No.” I laugh again. “I’m good.” She shakes her head and laughs alongside me. “It was very fun, watching you trying to dominate me.” “Trying?” I burst out. “I… think to have done quite well.” “It was a valiant effort.” She concedes. “I had a lot of fun… and I appreciate it… and thank you.” \ [[I… don’t know what to say|C8S6S18]]

\ We pick the pipe back up and smoke some more. “So why the game?” She asks. “You didn’t do this just for fun, did you?” “Am I that transparent to you?” She blows two columns of smoke out of her nostrils. “Like an open book.” She passes me the pipe. “You did it for Synafae?” “No!” A partial truth. “I… mostly did because… Goddess, I’m an idiot.”. “Speak.” She takes the pipe back. “I don’t want to pry it from your mind.” “I needed a favour.” I sigh, suddenly and rightfully ashamed. “I thought so.” She blows out another cloud. “Is it important to you?” “It is, very much” “Granted.” “What? Just like that?” “Yes.” She hands me the pipe. “Just like that.” “Don’t you want to know what it is?” “You want to assassinate Mother?” “No!” “Then, whatever it is, it is granted.” \ \ I laugh. Happy. Relieved. “Was I that good?” I ask. “You were by no means bad.” She turns around and opens her legs. “How about next we do something different? Something for you?” \ [[Yes, yes, yes, a billion times yes|C8S6S19]]

\ No need to get her cock hard again, it already is. She towers over me as I slip back into the familiar and welcoming role of the little sister. I approach her cock to worship. \ \ “Ah-ha, not so fast!” She holds me back with a finger. “I believe you are… somewhat overdressed.” She pulls me up by my harness, makes me stand, and shreds the leather as if it were paper. My ass waddles wide, free from it’s prison. That was so fucking hot. I hop onto her, lock my legs behind her back, and drown her in kisses. Our tongues intertwine and our lips press together as if one was trying to devour the other. She holds me up by my buttocks and Goddess, does it feel good to be in her hands. \ \ “That’s one wet pussy.” Says she, mocking me between kisses. “Nefail, I-” More kissing. “I want you. I need you.” “Do you, now?” She bites my lower lip. “Forgetting about Synafae so quickly?” “I love Synafae, wholeheartedly but-” These words taste strange, mixed with her lips. “I also need you. You can’t imagine how much I fantasised about you these last few cycles.” “You did?” She chuckles. “And what happened in these fantasies of yours?” “Not sure I should tell you.” Yet more kissing. “They are so embarrassing.” “Tell me.” She commands, and I tell. \ \ “Pregnant!” She exclaims. “With my baby.” “Babies.” I specify. “No less than three.” “It’s just a fantasy, right?” She stares at me. “You don’t mean it.” \ @@#question; \ <<link "Of course, but I do think it’s hot">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ \ I can’t tell if she looks more relieved or disappointed. \ [[I want it|C8S6S21]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "Wouldn’t you like me to?">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $love +=1>>\ \ She is taken aback and hesitates to speak her heart. “I doubt Mother would approve.” She chuckles. She avoided my question, so I propose something she cannot dodge. \ \ I press my wet pussy on her shaft, climb up to her glans and hold against it. “Put a baby girl in me, sister.” She impales me on her cock. \ [[At last|C8S6S20]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "I want your babies, and Synafae’s too">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $lust +=1>>\ \ “I am serious.” I kiss her again. “I would love to give you a baby girl. Of course, I should deliver one for Synafae as well. It would be unfair not to.” “Of course it would.” She sighs. “Still… I would love my firstborn to be sired by the firstborn.” “You’ll never be a priestess if you deliver all these babies.” “What can we do?” I press my wet pussy on her shaft, climb up to her glans and hold against it. “It is what the Goddess whispers in my ears, all the time.” “Well, might as well get to it then.” I nod. “Breed me, sister.” She impales me on her cock. \ [[At last|C8S6S20]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

\ She lays me upon her cock, holding up at least part of my weight with her erection alone. My wet labia carresses her shaft as it slides upon it. It is magical, but it is only when her wet tip goes over my anal ring that I feel the sparks. \ \ “Well, aren’t we eager?” She teases me. “How could I not be?” I nearly cry. “You teased me for years, decades even.” “I never meant to tease you.” “But you did. You teased me for my whole adolescence. Do you have any idea what you put me through?” “Put you through?” She scoffs “Don’t be so melodramatic.” “Melodramatic, my ass!” I cry out and she chuckles. “Do you remember what it was to be an adolescent?” “Vaguely.” She admits, moving me back and forth on her shaft. “Do you remember being horny all the time?” “That does ring a bell, yes.” “Well, so was I.” I bite her lower lip. “Now, imagine being that horny and having an older sister teasing you with her cock in the morning, at noon, in the evening, in the deep of the night.” “And you think that for me that was easy?” She squeezes my butt so hard it hurts, the sweet way. “I saw this ridiculous ass growing and growing and growing, you have no idea how frustrating it was for me to keep away from it.” “You shouldn’t have.” I use my right hand to spread my buttcheeks. "Will you stop teasing me?" "I was just feeling you up.” “Stop feeling me up and fill me up!” She laughs at my joke. \ <<if visited ("scene 3A")>>\ \ She raises me and accompanies her cock to my asshole with a childlike smile. “I can’t believe this is finally going to happen.” Says she. “Tentacles and tendrils, just do it!” I yell at her. “This is the only time I will fuck your ass for the first time. I must savour it.” “Nefail, if your cock is not buried in my ass by the count of three, I swear you will not get to touch me until after my ordeal. One, tw-” The number two turns into a suffocated scream. <<else>>\ \ She raises me and accompanies her cock to my asshole with a childlike smile. “I’m going to enjoy this.” Says she. “Last time, you ran away just after half a dozen orgasms. This time I will empty all of my balls inside of you.” “Tentacles and tendrils, just do i-!” My words turn into a suffocated scream. <</if>>\ [[Enjoy the anal|C8S6S22]]

\ Goddess of Love, Goddess of Lust, why would you bless my ass but curse my pussy? She is too big, too long and thick. I can’t take all of her. If only Synafae was here. \ “Are you all right?” Asks she. “Yes.” I lie. “Just, need to get used to it.” “Of course.” She comforts me with a kiss. “Tell me when you are ready to continue.” \ After a lot of comforting kissing, I start to get used to the sensation. When she first entered me, it felt as if most of my organs had to move out of the way. I feel as if I’m about to be split. Yet, I don’t want her to pull out. I want her deeper. “I think you can start moving.” \ \ She tentatively begins moving me up and down her cock. Goddess, she is even stronger than she looks. "Are you all right?" She’s compelled to ask. "Are you… are you close?" I avoid the question. "Not yet, are you?" "Forget about me!" I’m not even sure I can cum like this. "I want you to cum inside me." "I don’t think that will be much of a problem." "And I want you to speak the words." "The words?" She turns her gaze away. "Elifael, have you lost your-" <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ "Please, Nefail" I moan. "I want your baby, I want her. I want you." <<else>>\ “Fuck it, Nefail.” I growl. “If you don’t speak the words… I’ll never talk to you again.” <</if>>\ She stares at me in horrified ecstasy. “Fuck it.” \ \ She presses me harder on her and pushes upward with her pelvis. "Goddess of love and lust. Hear our moaning prayers and bless our union with a child." "Bless us, Goddess." I return. "Bless us with many healthy daughters. That we may spread your sacred love to the realms above and below, to this plane and beyond." "Nefail, I can’t take it anymore!" "Just a minute more, one minute." I want to, desperately. But I don’t know if I can. "Push!" \ \ Somewhere inside of me, I feel her glans kissing my womb, deeply, passionately. It reaches all the way in and dumps the biggest load of the evening. \ \ “We did it.” We both pant heavily. “We did.” She kisses me. “Do you-” More kisses. “Do you think I’m pregnant?” “If the Goddess wills it.” Oh, please, let it be so. “Now, there is one more hole that needs my undivided attention.” Somehow, she is already hard again. \ [[I spread my ass for her|C8S6S21]]

\ Sweet hells, even I did not realise how hungry for her cock my ass was. Unlike my pussy, my asshole is as capable as it is eager to welcome all of her. Indeed, all the anal play I did on my own during the week did nothing to sate its appetite. If anything, it fomented it. How I craved this sensation, the stretching, the sloppiness, the slapping of her balls on my pussy. \ <<if visited ("C8S6S3b1")>>\ \ “Stop teasing me.” I implore her still. “Teasing you?” “Put it in! All of it.” “It is in!” She cries out, her confusion spiked with vexation. \ \ I look down and see that she is right, her cock has disappeared up my anus. “Oh…” “Elifael, how much of an anal size-queen are you?” “It’s not my fault.” I nearly weep. “Mother loosened me up. I didn’t have time to get back to normal.” “You and Mother…” “It was just once!” I lie. “Well, twice. I… I’m sorry. I didn’t-” \ \ Sixhundredandsixtysix curses, I shouldn’t have done that. Now Nefail will never forgive me. What have I done? “Elifael, calm down.” She caresses me. “You are not mad at me?” “Why would I,” She pulls me back up. “When I get to fuck you as hard as I want?” And so she does. \ <<else>>\ \ “Goddess in the Abyss, you are so fucking tight.” She grunts. “Are you sure I am not hurting you?” “The only thing that hurts is the anticipation.” I lament. “Push harder!” It takes a lot of effort, but eventually, I take all of it. “All right.” She whispers. “I’ll start sl-” “The hells you are.” I roar. “Fuck me, fuck me as hard as you can or I won’t visit you for one month.” “You wouldn’t dare.” “Yes, I will I swear to- Fuck!” She gives me what I want. \ <</if>> \ "Goddess," I nearly cry. "Every time you bottom inside of me I feel it in the tips of my fingers and toes. "So do I." She shoves harder. "This miraculous ass is a treasure. It lets my cock slide in effortlessly, sends a wave of pleasure through my shaft and balls, and then holds it in as I try to pull out." "Better than you expected?" "Fuck yes, it is." She grunts, picking up the pace. "And good thing I didn’t know, otherwise I would’ve started fucking you before your baptism." “I wish you did. I so wish you did.” I moan. "Now you have to make it up, for both of us.” \ \ She holds me in an inescapable grasp. I am reduced to a living sex toy. She is my whole world now. \ \ "Fuck, I’m gonna cum again.” She warns me. "Do it!" "I want to enjoy this a little bit more. Nonono, don’t clench your ass like th-" The last word turns into an incoherent moan. \ \ Her body won’t obey her anymore, it obeys me and it gives me what I want. I brace myself, for I know the moment her load will hit my intestines, I’ll orgasm as well. One, two, three more deep shoves and I fell a glorious cumshot filling me up to climax. Each rope of cum makes me convulse, making me clench harder around my sister's cock. A small puddle forms on the floor beneath me. \ [[More|C8S6S23]]

\ Nefail lays me on the floor and dives back inside of me. I am now completely at her mercy. All I can do is bite the pillows to muffle my screams. "I’m sorry, Elifael.” Says she, Goddess knows why. “I can’t stop." "I don’t want you to stop." I try to shout but my voice is barely a whisper. "I want you to go as hard as you can." “No, you don’t.” She mocks me. “Yes, I do!” I push back against her. “Fuck me, Nefail. Fuck me into oblivion. Fuck me to death.” She stops. \ \ A rush of furious disappointment overwhelms me as her cock slides out of my ass. I’ll kill her! I swear I’ll kill her. “Nefail, why in the fuck did you-” “I need a moment!” She shouts, then gasps, then gasps again. For a moment, she looks at me as if she was drowning. \ <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ I don’t know what to do, so I don’t do anything. I simply get closer to her, embrace her, offer what comfort I can. Her heart thumps as if about to explode. \ <<else>>\ \ I don’t know what to do, so I don’t do anything. I hold her hand and wait for her to get a grip of herself. \ <</if>>\ \ It takes her several minutes to recover, but recover she does. Her palpitations end, her breathing calms, her sweat dries and her trembling hands are finally still. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ I draw close and let her embrace me, offering all the comfort I am capable of. “Was it something I said?” I ask. “If so I apologise.” “Don’t.” She shakes her head. “Please, let us forgo the matter for the time being.” I nod. <<else>>\ “Are you going to tell me what just happened?” I ask. She shakes her head. “Fair enough.” “I am sorry.” Says she. “I kind of ruined the moment.” “Don’t mention it.” <</if>>\ \ \ “Do you want to go home?” I ask, after a long pause. “No.” She sighs. “This is a fine night. I want to enjoy it a little more. I just need to…” “Take it a little slower?” She nods and I smile at her “All right, let us take this down a notch.” \ \ After a little bit of kissing and a little bit of petting, she seems to have calmed down, mostly. Her cock is still hard. “We should empty those balls before we leave.” I wank her gently. “How many times do you still need?” “You don’t have to-” I silence her with a kiss. “I’m your little sister, it’s my duty.” I smile mischievously. “So, how many?” “Well…” She bites her lower lip. “Maybe a couple of times more.” \ [[get to it|C8S6S24]]

\ A couple of times does not suffice, nor a couple of couples. We make mostly sweet love, without ever exaggerating. First I blow her, having her cumming on my face as per her request. After that, she asks to use my pussy once and my asshole twice. Twice does she cum inside, once all over my buttocks. Finally, after gulping down all of her fifth cumshot, does her cock go down and does not rise back up. \ \ I crumble next to her, exhausted but happy. Finally, she looks relaxed, she recovers the pipe and has fun puffing rings of smoke against the ceiling. \ \ “it was magical.” I whisper, to myself and her. “Yes, it was.” She hands me the pipe. “A shame come the morrow you will go back to Synafae.” “I still don’t understand why the two of you have such a hard time getting along.” I smoke too hard and cough. “Why don’t you spend the day with us? We will behave.” “I don’t trust you on that, or myself.” “You should give Synafae a chance.” Says I. “She loves you, and wants the best for you. For all of us.” “Does she?” Asks she, staring at the ceiling. “Is what she wants truly the best for us? For you?” <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ I want to say yes, but the word does not come out. Truth is, I do not know. “She is trying to change you.” Says Nefail. “For the best, I’m sure she believes that. I don’t.” “I…don’t know what to do with her,” I confess. “I just want her to love me.” “What a disaster…” She sighs. “I’ll help you.” “With what?” “With Synafae.” She pulls me closer to her. “I don’t know how but… I will try.” I lose myself in her embrace. “Thank you, Nefail.” <<else>>\ “I believe so.” At least I desperately want to. “My faith is not as strong as hers, that is why I need her guidance.” “She is trying to change you.” Says Nefail. “And not for the better.” “Then perhaps you too could use some guidance.” I regret my words immediately. “Apologies, I should not presume-” “You are not wrong, you know.” “Why?” She doesn’t answer. “Sister, we are here for you. Both of us. If your faith dwindles, if your devotion wavers, lean on us. We are here for you.” I press myself onto her. “Because we love you.” She lets out a deep sigh. Sad or relieved, I could not tell. <</if>>\ \ [[Time to call it a night|C8 - Epilogue]]

//<h1>To be continued... </h1>// <img src="art/Cover art Book II.jpg" max-width: 100%; max-height:100%;/> Valiant reader, thank you so much for reading my story. I hope you have enjoyed Chapter 8, as it was the most challanging and the longest to put together. Should you have encountered bugs or typos, I would greatly appreciate it if you let me know. If you liked my writing, I encourage you to check my other complete game. You can [[download it from here|https://subscribestar.adult/nobody-cares]] <html> <head> <style> .special-thanks { text-align: center; font-size: 18pt; font-weight: bold; } </style> </head> <body> <div class="special-thanks">Very Special Thanks</div> </body> </html> As always, my super special thanks to2%Milk, bard, beta-reader and benefactor. I am so happy to have you on board. I also can never thank enough my greatest benefactor Gelb, He who somehow believes in this project more than I do^^ <html> <head> <style> .special-thanks { text-align: center; font-size: 18pt; font-weight: bold; } </style> </head> <body> <div class="special-thanks">Special Thanks</div> </body> </html> I also must thank all my Valiant Readers and Horny Bards. Horndog 93 Sken User#00dcf68c Perv Man Yukariin User#754e1b63 Think of this as a mid-season finale, but don't think I will pause my labour. So, see you soon. All the best ;)

\ At some point, I must’ve dozed off on Maryl's tits. Maryl is also asleep, as is Sally. The only one of us still awake is Nefail, enjoying the last few puffs of smoke the water pipe has to give. She notices my stirring but otherwise ignores me. \ \ I slip out of Maryl’s embrace and lie next to my sister. The sensation of her cock inside of me is still strong. I miss it. \ \ “It was a great night.” Says I, exacting no response. “Did you have fun?” “My cock sure did.” She shrugs. “So much so it decided to leave me be for a while.” \ \ I double-check that Sally and Maryl still sleep. “You don’t like your cock?” I ask, afraid of the answer. “You… I can barely remember what it was like being without it. And yet it still feels alien. It still feels… not completely part of me.” “Would you get rid of it if you could?” “Well, I can’t. So what’s the point of asking myself such a question?” “Aren’t you glad you can bring us such happiness?” I try to lighten the mood. “It is not me that makes you happy.” She reminds me, taking another long drag. “Sally is a thirsty little slut, she loves cock and nothing else. Maryl loves nothing and no one but you. And you… you don’t even know yourself what you want.” “Yes, I do!” I squeeze myself onto her. She shivers. “I want my sister to be happy. I want to help her be happy.” \ \ Nefail looks to our rivvil companions, still asleep. “That is not your burden to carry.” She tells me. “Then whose?” She avoids my gaze, I force her to look at me. “Tell me. Tell me that you don’t like me. Tell me you don’t want me. Tell me that and I will leave you alone.” “No, you won’t.” “It’s true, I will never do that in a million years. But still, I deserve a straight answer.” \ \ “What do you want me to say?” She sits up and blows out more smoke. “I do like you, sister. I think you goofy, clumsy, silly, and I love all of that. And your ass… Goddess almighty, it feels like fucking a virgin succubus, every single time. Will you hold your giggling? You’ll wake them up.” “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” I giggle. \ \ She passes me the pipe and I take the deepest drag of the evening. “Nefail.” Says I, after blowing out the smoke. “I have a confession to make.” “Don’t.” “But I must.” I triple-check that Maryl still sleeps. “I love Maryl. I know I do but…” Devouring guilt accompanies my every word. “It is about you that I fantasise the most.” “I don’t want to hear it.” “My first night at Tier Breche I barely slept. I remained wide awake masturbating and thinking about you.” “Please stop.” Her cock stirs. “I returned to one of my recurring fantasies. You forcing me to swallow your cum, taking my virginity,” “Elifael, no more.” Her cock rises and throbs. “Making me pregnant.” \ \ What I delivered was the final blow. A single rope of cum shoots out of her tip. \ \ “Goddess!” Nefail hides her face in shame. “Look what you have done.” “No.” I take her hand and force it between my legs. “You look at what you have done.” “How can you still be so wet?” She massages my insides. “You got me enthralled to your cock. All these years. Now you expect me to live without your love?” “But what about Maryl?” Hearing her name, Maryl stirs in her sleep. “You will break her little heart.” “I… I don’t know.” I admit. “But we must make this work. I need this to work or I will lose my mind.” “This is all my fault.” Nefail cries. “It is.” I climb on top of her and aim the head of her cock at my asshole. “So fix this.” \ \ With eyes full of tears and guilt, Nefail checks on Maryl one last time. She sleeps still. “All right.” She gulps. “I am powerless to resist you. I wish I was a better woman.” “Fuck my ass, sister.” She enters me. \ [[Ride her until morning|C8 - Epilogue]]

\ For the rest of the night, Nefail’s cock travels back and forth between my mouth and my asshole. Wherever it goes, Synafae’s tongue follows. Nefail insists on fucking my pussy at least once. I refuse gently but firmly. It is my ass I want her to plough. <<if $love gte $wickedness>>\ \ I insist more than once that Synafae receives at least a bit of our older sister’s cock, or at least some of my tongue and fingers to placate her thirst. Synafae punctually refuses. “Sometimes longing feels better than having.” Says she. \ <<else>>\ \ Nefail holds back. I can tell and so can our sister. “You are being too gentle!” Says Synafae while I am busy sucking on Nefail’s cock. “Gentle?” The firstborn scoffs. “Yes, gentle.” I lament myself, pulling back from her cock. “I want you to skull fuck me, is that too much to ask?” “Skull f- You don’t know what you ask for,” Nefail warns me. “Sister, if you are so delicate with our little Eli how is she ever going to get rid of her gag reflex?” Synafae places her hand on my head. “Deepthroat her, now. And forget not that one cycle you shall be matron.” \ <</if>>\ \ Under Synafae’s benevolent guidance, I manage to take all of Nefail’s cock down my throat. Unlike my ass, my oesophagus has not received our Goddess’s blessing, I can only rely on my strength and Synafae’s helping hand. Fortunately, they suffice, and Nefail floods my stomach with her love. \ \ Nefail does not remain soft long. Synafae’s tongue and fingers never fail to make her hard and hungry for more. \ \ Again and again, I take it in my ass. Again and again, I orgasm on her climaxing cock. Before the end of the night, I start to feel slightly and very pleasantly inflated. In the end, I break before my ass does. After one last toe curling orgasm, I fall into the world of dreams. \ [[And in that sleep what wet dreams may come?|C8S6R21]]

\ I wake up in my bed well past noon. “A fair cycle to you, Mistress.” Maryl greets me, wearing her usual garments. “You skipped breakfast, lunch, and last dinner too I believe. You must be famished.” \ \ She presents me with a small banquet, one I leap upon without hesitation or manners. Maryl enjoys the spectacle well clear of the splash-zone. \ \ “Don’t just stand there, join me.” Says I, once I manage to tame my appetite. “I’ve already eaten, mistress. But thank you.” “You are too precious.” “You also skipped your morning session.” She smiles mischievously. “Would you like to… I promise not to disturb your meal.” “No thanks.” I chuckle. “I think I had my fill.” “I can well imagine that.” She smirks. “What are you insinuating?” I fake vexation. “Well, I’m unsure how to put this politely.” “Then don’t. Speak your mind.” \ \ She grows red at the memories. “When you returned home, you were unconscious. Your sister, the firstborn I mean, insisted that you were fine and that I helped you into bed and…” “And?” “You were so full of seed you appeared a third of the way through a pregnancy, mistress. Not to mention the fact that your poor bumhole looked like a crater.” “Feels like one too.” I massage my poor bum and Maryl chuckles. \ \ Once my hunger is contained and my poor little head can function again, it it occurs to me to ask. “Where are my sisters now? They did not leave, did they?” “No, mistress. They are still at home. I believe in the firstborn’s cham- Mistress, where are you going?” “To peep on them, wanna come along?” “A…at least put some clothes on!” \ [[Get dressed quickly|C8 - Epilogue]]

<<galleryimage "C2S2B2">> \ I take off my sandals, so that I may feel the moss between my toes, just like I used to do when I was a child. I venture among the mushrooms and the moss covered stones and conjure memories fond and distant. \ \ Synafae and I used to play hide and seek in these groves. We had our afternoon tea alongside a creek or next to a fountain. It is here that she gifted me with my first kiss. \ [[Such fond memories|C2S1Bb]]

<<galleryimage "C2S2B3">> \ It is here that she taught me how to explore my body and how to please myself before it exploded. I can still remember the first time her fingers touched me like it was yesterday… I shake away that thought. Best not dwell too much upon it, I already feel a little moist and for a moment I hear her moans in my head. Dear Synafae… \ \ The moaning gets louder, it was not my imagination. Is someone else here wide awake? Who could that be, I wonder? Perhaps a couple of servants having a tête-à-tête on a moss carpet? I must investigate! \ [[Who's there?|C2S1Bc]]

\ I recognise at least one of the two voices, it is none other than Nefail, her moaning and grunting are to me all too familiar. What are you doing here, big sis? A romantic rendezvous I was not invited to? Who is the object of your interest? I finally spot her, along with her partner. The disappointment is crushing. She and Triel are not making love, but war. They are sparring with quarterstaves in a display of impressive, yet dull, martial prowess. \ \ Big sis Nefail is surprisingly strong and quick on her feet. I always pictured her as a bully, not a fighter. She does defend herself quite well, but she is no match for her opponent. Triel is the master of arms of the House, a title that is earned with centuries of battlefield experience. The tall muscular woman parries every strike with ease and harshly punishes every error. \ \ "You keep making the same mistake, firstborn." Instructs Triel. "You think when you should strike and strike when you should think." "How so?" Grunts Nefail. "You are trying to get through my guard by studying my movements, you can’t do that while engaged. When steel meets steel, it is far too late for planning." \ \ I’m not sure I understand and I’m not sure Nefail does either. She lunges forward one more time, trying to catch Triel off guard. She fails, the master of arms parries and counter attacks, Nefail is again on the defensive. They trade a few more blows before Nefail presents the palm of her hand to Triel. For the briefest moment, a blinding flash lights up the whole garden. \ \ "I have you now!" Nefail strikes her opponent on the hands, disarming her. Yet even blinded, unarmed and clearly in pain, Triel does not yield. Nefail attempts to end the exchange with a swipe to the legs. Triel traps her weapon beneath one foot and kicks it away with the other. She twirls, twists and bends, pulling my sister to the ground and locking her neck between her powerful legs. Finally, this is getting interesting! \ \ "You should yield, firstborn." Nefail tries to break free, but but to no avail, her face squished beneath massive muscular thighs. "Yield." Insists Triel, I can see the muscles of her thighs clenching further. Finally my sister taps her hand on Triel’s leg, the master of arms relaxes her legs and lets poor Nefail fall beneath her. "It was a good trick." She admits. \ \ "One more time." Says my stubborn sister, as soon as she catches enough breath to do so. "No, firstborn. The hour is late, your duties call and so do mine." "Your duty is to obey me." "You ordered me to teach you, that entails that you must follow my instructions. We could do things your way, but you would learn slower and less." Nefail is forced to swallow her pride and nods. "Good. Same time tomorrow." \ \ As soon as the master of arms is out of sight, Nefail tosses her quarterstaff in frustration, sits down, takes her head in her hands and… cries? No way, not Nefail, not in one hundred years. All of a sudden she raises her head, gazing in my direction. "Who is there?" She calls. I dare not answer, how the hells did she spot me? "It is I, firstborn." Veldrina? What was she doing here? "House mage. You should know better than spying on me." "That I know all too well, noble one." She bows with ostentatious courtesy. "It was not you I was… observing." "Your obsession with the master of arms is puzzling and somewhat disturbing." "What can I say? I like strong women." "Aye, she is a strong as a rock and has apparently the same sex drive." "She may not return my feelings, noble one. But mark my words: one day she shall be mine." "Spare me." Nefail waves her away. "Shouldn’t you be teaching my sister, about now?" "Yes indeed. Best I hurry." Damn it, I lost track of time. \ [[I must get out of here before she does.|C2S1B1]]

<<galleryimage "C2S3A">> \ "Noble one, may I show you my merchandise?" A curly haired dark skinned half-drow approaches. She is bold, but still hesitates under the stern gaze of my sargtlil. "It depends. What do you sell?" "Servants for all your needs, noble one. For the garden, the kitchen…" "…the bedchamber." A petite human girl smiles at me from behind her. She incarnates the beauty of late adolescence, red of mane and alabaster of skin. "If ye buy me and me sisters, I will make ye very happy!" "Quiet you." Her mistress scolds her. "Forgive her, noble one. She is unaccustomed to such clientele and she is far too bold for her own good." "There is nothing to forgive." I wave my escort away. "Besides, I like bold. Let me take a good look at you." \ [[Appraise the petite girl|C2S4b]]

<<galleryimage "C2S3B">> \ The young slave smirks at her mistress and pirouettes in front of me. "Like what ye see?" I can’t say I do, she is small and skinny, besides her skin is far from perfect. Her pretty face is spotted with freckles and I bet that so is the rest of her body. Her movements also betray her lack of training, she is no true pleasure slave that’s for sure. "Did you mention sisters?" Hopefully they are a little more fetching. "They… are not yet of age, noble one." Says the petite human. "Together they are a hard sell." Explains the half-drow. "But I don’t have it in my heart to separate them." "They can serve in the rest of the house!" Insists the young one. "Believe me, in the sack I am worth three slaves combined." She tries to sound confident, but her eyes tremble. "You are very sweet." I smile at her. "But I was looking for something a little more exotic, a special gift for a soon to be priestess." "In this case, noble one, you should seek out Two Headed Xarra." The half-blood suggests. "Around here, she's the one that handles the most rare merchandise." "Aye, and the most expensive." Adds the redhead. "You are sending her to the competition? You are never going to find an owner for us like that!" Her owner hushes her almost in panic, but calms down when she hears me laughing. \ \ "So where do I find this Two Headed Xarra?" "Her //palace// is near the southern entrance, you should follow the…" "I can take her there." Interrupts the petite, yet again. "In fact, why don’t ye lend me as her guide for the cycle? It’s not like ye will find a new master for us any time soon." "Be silent!" Whispers the owner. "Forgive her, noble born. I may have been too lenient on this one." "Not at all." I reply. "In fact, I could use a guide through this maze of a market. Will this suffice for her service?" I hand her a random gem from my purse, a raw sapphire. "For this you can have her anyway you want, for this cycle and the one after that." "Excellent! This way, mistress." She tries to grab me and nearly loses her fingers to my guards' blades. "It is all right." I reassure my devout protectors. I grab the freckled hand. "Make way." \ [[Follow her|C2S5]]

<<galleryimage "C2S4">> \ We step inside the tent. It looked barely three metres wide from the outside but is actually at least five times as spacius on the inside. A powerful sorcery holds this place together. \ \ Richly decorated carpets cover the ground and soft cushions offer a seat to numerous fornicating guests. At the centre of it all sits Xarra and I learn quickly why they call her two headed. Her features betray her planetouched heritage: deep blue skin, long ramlike horns sprouting from her jetblack hair and leathery wings from her back. But most peculiar of all is her genitalia, she has not one but two long phalli, each decorated by many golden piercings and each currently being pleased by a bare chested human girl. \ \ "Who…" She moans. "How did you get past my pets?" Unwilling to interrupt her entertainment, she looks at me with irisless eyes, as black as obsidian. "Ah a noble drow visiting my humble abode." "I apologise for showing up unannounced and uninvited." "No noble born ever needs to apologise in my palace, //for anything//." She waves her pleasure slaves away. "Have a seat, may I offer you some refreshments? A girl or two perhaps?" "Oh no, thank you so much. I would get straight to business, if you don’t mind." "A woman after my own heart. What can this humble Alu serve you with?" So that's what she is, a half-succubus, I wonder what the other half is. "I was on the market for a slave." I explain. "Not just any slave, mind you. I’m looking for something truly special, a present for my sister." "Oh I am confident we can find something to her liking." She claps her hands and her slaves hastily help her into what little garments she deems appropriate, barely enough to cover her dark blue nipples and gold decorated cocks. "Follow me, please." Only now I notice she has hooves in lieu of toes. \ [[I hope I'm not getting into any trouble|C2S7]]

<<galleryimage "C2S5B">> \ Two young looking red skinned demons are led into the room. They are incubi, the male counterpart of a succubus. Their hands are bound, their eyes are blindfolded and their mouths are gagged. They also are stark naked, their oversized penises look somewhat silly on such skinny bodies. \ \ "Beautiful aren’t they?" Says the Alu with pride. "Their powerful majestic phalli create such a pretty contrast with their defenceless frail bodies." She pinches her nipple. "These two have displeased their superior in the Abyss and were banished to the material plane until they would satisfy ten thousend mortal women. I acquired them while they were having fun with numbers one hundred seventy two and three." "They look very young, are they of age?" "Of course, I asked them." "You believe they would serve willingly?" "Willingly and very very eagerly. Wouldn't you, boys?" She has their gags removed. "Please." They utter in unison, their cocks fully erect and dripping precum. "It hurts m’lady, please make it better." "Good idea, lads. Noble one, would you like to test the goods before making a choice?" \ \ "They do look inviting." I admit. I bite my lower lip as I picture the two red rods making their way into my every hole. No no, what am I thinking? Focus Elifael, your baptism will come the cycle after tomorrow, you can’t slip now, especially on those. "I don’t know…" "I could do that for ya." Interjects Sally. "Sally, you don’t need to…" "I happily would. Why don’t ye take a seat and let me display my skills?" I don't know…they do look a tad young. \ [[Better not. May I see something else?|C2S8]] [[What the hells…let's see what little Sally and those cocks can do.|C2S7A]]

<<galleryimage "C2S5D">> <<set $Sallycum += 1>>\ \ Sally smiles and brings both cocks to her mouth. She presses their tips against each other and her tongue, taking them over the edge. They nearly scream as they cum and Sally begins to drink. She gulps and gulps, doing her best not to waste a single drop. She is only human though, a few large drips spill over her lips onto her inflated stomach. \ [[Goddess… that's hot!|C2S8]]

<<galleryimage "C2S5E">> \ She nods, picking up the pace. "Ye heard the lady, lads. Give me all ye have!" She wanks them so hard it looks almost painful and gives both cocks one final devastating lick. When they cum, they do so in unison. Little Sally aims the throbbing cocks at herself, making sure that every drop lands on her. When they are finally done, Sally's freckles have all but disappeared beneath thick strati of semen. \ [[Goddess… that's hot!|C2S8]]

<<galleryimage "C2S6B">> \ Calliope chooses for me. Before I can give an answer she thrusts her horsecock into poor Sally’s face and begins to cum. Her semen pours out like a fountain, litre upon litre of seed going all over Sally’s skin and down her throat in equal measure. The poor human girl gags and gulps, determined to take all she can and more. Sweet little Sally, what wouldn’t I give to ease your burden. She meets my eyes with a gaze that wants to appear lustful, yet I can tell how exhausted she is. She is still holding a large mouthful of centaur semen, with a loud gulp she manages to swallow all of it. \ [[Goddess, I wish that was me.|C2S9]]

<<galleryimage "C2S7A">> \ With a little hesitation, the young human poses her hand on the wood, testing it with a little knock. Convinced that nothing is out of the ordinary, she opens it. What she sees inside sturtles her beyond panic. A pair of long arms sprouts from the sides of the chest and lunge for her. She tries to run but is not quick enough, the long arms grab her by the hips. The chest opens wide like the maw of a beast and an obscenely long tongue slides out of it. "A shapeshifter!" I shout. "Stop this at once! I did not agree to any of this." "Fear not, my little diamond in the rough. Sally is in no danger at all." The creature pulls Sally up and places her pussy firmly on the huge tongue. It begins to give her very long and sloppy licks. "Ye whorry bat!" Sally curses. "Ye could have warned me." Xarra laughs off Sally’s complaints. "As you can see, noble one, the mimic is absolutely tame. Its teeth may look frightening, but they are just for show, they are not filed." \ \ I watch the huge tongue go back and forth on the tiny human pussy, it looks very intense. Sally's face is all twisted in a mixture of stupor and stimulation. With each passage, her legs become ever more drenched with saliva and vaginal humours. \ \ "What will it do to her?" "First of all, it will get her nice and wet, so that she’s ready for what comes next." "What does come next?" \ \ A flurry of tentacles sprouts out of the chest and envelops little Sally. \ \ "Ah yes, you see? The mimic’s tendrils secrete a natural adhesive that helps them latch onto its prey, which is pulled inside for digestion or, in the case of a female, copulation." "Sally, are you all right?" I ask. "I am." Says she, between a shriek and a moan. "It is just… so slimy, and it tickles!" "Indeed." Explains Xarra. "The long tongue is covered in saliva that has strong aphrodisiac properties, it prepares the prey for penetration." "For penetr…" Sally does not manage to finish her sentence that a tentacle finds its way inside her mouth. The mimic proceeds to open her legs wide and soon every orifice is penetrated by pumping pulsating protuberances. "Beautiful, is it not?" Says Xarra, caressing her crotch. \ \ I'm unsure I would call this beautiful, but it is certainly enticing. Sally does not struggle anymore, her eyes roll back lost in ecstasy. Her mouth, pussy and asshole are full of tentacle cock and her moans full of pleasure. \ \ "The mimic will then proceed to bring its victim to orgasm multiple times, until it is completely relaxed and unable to struggle. After that it will carry her inside where it will proceed with the fertilisation. During this phase the victim will be kept restrained and will be constantly inseminated over the next three to seven hours." "Seven hours? She’ll suffocate!" "Nonsense, the mimic must ensure the victim's survival to guarantee procreation." Sally protests vividly, all the while reaching the first of what promises to be a long series of orgasms. "Don’t worry, this exemplar has been made sterile." Xarra lowers her voice, so that only I can hear. "Although, that can be reversed should you wish it so." \ \ The mimic keeps pounding little Sally in every hole, with tongue and tentacle. The young human endures climax after climax. "Are you sure you are all right?" I ask again. Sally confirms that she is, albeit with a very shaky gesture. \ \ In the end, the sexual onslaught of the shapeshifter proves to be too much and little Sally slowly gives in. The mimic delicately brings her inside of it, proceeding as Xarra described. Distinct moaning, pumping and gulping can be heard from inside the chest. \ \ "Are you positive she is in no danger?" "Of course! Indeed this is the most pleasant part. As we speak her tight little holes are being filled with very rich seed, a sensation close to a perpetual orgasm." She winks at me. "I always test all of my merchandise personally before putting it on sale." "So…shall we just wait until they are done?" "No need, noble one. The copulation can be interrupted at any time, using the safe word." "What safeword?" She chuckles again. "Open sesami." \ \ The chest becomes instantly inert and opens wide. A shaky cum covered Sally emerges from it. She spits out half a litre of seed before uttering: "That was… weird." I help her out of her predicament, while Xarra has her slave girls take away the chest. \ \ "So, what do you think?" She asks me. "It is fully obedient and can shapeshift into pretty much any inert object of comparable size, such as an armchair, a canapé, or a door." I must admit, it does give me a few ideas for some amazing pranks. "Mistress, I don't feel all that well." Says Sally, failing to hold in a loud burp. \ \ "I’ll think about it." I say, helping poor Sally up. "Do you have a bath that we can use?" \ [[Have Sally washed, and leave.|C2S10]]

<<galleryimage "C2S8">> \ Wrapped in silk and silver, she is even more beautiful than I remember. So elegant, so feminine, she shines with the Goddess’s favour. I am about to storm in front of the crowd, when I realise that she is not alone. In a choir of cluttering metal, the guards fall to their knees and I hastily do the same. It is her. \ \ Sipriina El’Naar, my mother, steps out of the carriage in all her matronal majesty and she is a sight to behold. They say a matron grows in power and stature according to the Goddess’s favour and the Matron of House El’Naar is favoured indeed. In her heels she stands nearly two and a half metres tall and must weigh no less than two hundred kilos. Despite her size, she maintains the natural elegance of our elven kin and the perfect proportions of a favoured priestess. Her gaze and her forms insipire terror and desire in equal measure. \ \ I would say that Nefail inherited her visage, Synafae her chest and I her hips (lucky me). She has big eyes of ruby red, long and heavily styled white hair and majestic legs as long as most men are tall. Her thighs, tits and asscheeks all look like they could easily crush a drow beneath, or between, them. \ \ My sister Synafae offers her hand and our mother takes it. Her purple eyes are full of happiness as she accompanies the Matron to the entrance. Mother returns her look and offers her a courteous smile, something she does seldom. \ \ As soon as they are gone, I rush to Triel demanding an explanation. "What is the meaning of this? Why was I not informed?" "I am as surprised as you, noble one." Triel admits with ill concealed annoyance. \ \ I storm past her, ignoring whatever warning she is trying to give. I dash down one flight of stairs after another. When I finally reach the Matron’s quarters I find the doors sealed and well guarded. "Let me through." I command. "Access to the temple-harem has been forbidden to all, third-born." Answer the guards. "The Matron is not to be disturbed." "Come on, I just want to say hello to my sister. Let me through!" "These are our orders." Despite their reverent tone, I can tell they are all too happy to deny a noble drow a request, for once. I try to look threatening, something the elite guards seem to find very cute. Damn it, if I was my sister Nefail, these two would melt beneath my gaze. \ \ "Mistress!" I hear calling. "Maryl! Where in the hells have you been?" "I will explain, I promise. For now I am to give you a message." "What message?" "It is for your ears only." "Fine, let’s go back to my chambers." "Let me…" She bends forward to pick up my gifts. "No." I pull them away. "I shall carry these myself." \ [[Back to my chambers|C2S12]]

<<galleryimage "C2S11">> <<set $Nefail -=2>> \ \ "Nefail, I’m sorry." "Don’t be, she was always your favourite, just like you were hers." I don’t know what to say, so I say nothing at all. "Don’t fret, the wager is still on, I will still win and I will still claim my prize." Yet, all of a sudden she seems no longer all that eager to do so. \ \ "Spank me." I implore her and she does. "Wow!" Exclaims Sally from below. "Whatever yer doing up there, 'tis working wonders. She's close." "I am far from finished." Objects Nefail. "Really? Well, ye won’t mind me doing this." Sally wraps her lips around Nefail’s tip and down and down she goes. Her jaw parts in a way that seems impossible, swallowing centimetre after centimetre of cock. For the first time in my life I see Nefail paralysed in ecstasy. Alas, nearly two thirds of the way, Sally has to pull back. \ \ "A valiant effort." Pants my sister. "Albeit insuf…" Her words disappear in a mix of moans and grunts as Sally goes back on the offensive. This time she gets four fifths of the way. "You can do it, Sally." I cheer. "Just five centimetres more! Come on!" \ \ With the Goddess favour in the heart, and her mouth, she pushes further. One, two, three, four. The last centimetre is the hardest, but that one too disappears inside her mouth. Both me and Nefail watch in amazement. Sally looks up full of pride, somehow she manages to push her tongue out just enough to give my sister’s balls a victorious lick. \ \ "Curses." My sister yelps. Sally pulls back leaving a trail of saliva all over my sister’s length. She grins defiantly. "You won fair and square." I tell her. "Still, you should not leave her like this." "I would never! We just need to settle one thing." She wanks harder. "Inside or outside?" "Inside!" Commands my sister. Sally does not comply, she was not waiting for my sister’s command but mine. \ [[Inside|C2S13B1a]] [[Outside|C2S13B1b]]

<<if visited ("C2S13B1")>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S11B">> <<else>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S11E">> <<set $Nefail +=1>>\ <</if>> \ Sally nods and brings her lips back on the tip. A few hard wanks, a few gentle licks, a few good suctions and the flood breaks the dyke. My sister nearly roars and a stream of semen flows through her cock directly into Sally’s greedy throat. The young human swallows mouthful after mouthful. I try to keep track of her gulps, I lose count at around twelve. Even when I believe it’s all over, she presses her thumb beneath Nefail's urethra, squeezing and sucking every last drop of sperm out of my sister's exhausted cock. \ [[Amazing!|C2S13C]]

<<if visited ("C2S13B1")>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S11A">> <<else>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S11D">> <<set $Nefail +=1>>\ <</if>> \ Sally pulls the tip out of the mouth and, with an eager smile, pushes it against her left cheek. Both the sight and the feeling bring Nefail very near the edge. She tries to resist, to make the sensation last just a little longer, until she can no more. She floods Sally’s face, shooting it so hard onto her cheek that it sprays back on both me and her. Thinking that was it, Sally pulls back, but Nefail surprises her with a second and a third copious splurt. "Oh my!" She giggles as ropes of cum cover her face, hair and upper body. When the flow stops, Sally is fully drenched. She is forced to close her eyes and cannot breathe through the nose. Thick cum drips from the tip of her hair, her chin, her hands. She wipes her face and licks up all that she can. \ [[Beautiful…|C2S13C]]

<<galleryimage "C2S11C">> <<set $Nefail += 1>> \ I can’t let her go, not now that we were finally getting closer. I cast my arms around her and press my lips on hers. She is far too aghast to return my kiss, for a few moments she just sits there in dazzlement. She yanks my head back by the hair, making me yelp in pain. Her normally cold eyes are now ablaze with fury. "Did I give you permission to kiss me?" For a moment I truly am terrified. I overdid it, I dared too much, her fiery gaze promises swift retribution. She pulls me back to her mouth and kisses me like I’ve never been kissed before. Her lips swallow mine with hellish hunger. "Pull out your tongue." She commands, and I eagerly obey. She proceeds to suck on my tongue and, just like that, I cum. It is no mini-orgasm either, on the contrary it is quite the climax. "Take off all your clothes." Says my sister. "Except the choker, keep that." I very nearly rip off my garments and dive back into Nefails mouth. \ \ \ "Spank me." I implore her and she does. "Wow!" Exclaims Sally from below. "Whatever yer doing up there, 'tis working wonders. She's close." "I am far from finished." Objects Nefail. "Really? Well, ye won’t mind me doing this." Sally wraps her lips around Nefail’s tip and down and down she goes. Her jaw parts in a way that seems impossible, swallowing centimetre after centimetre of cock. For the first time in my life I see Nefail paralysed in ecstasy. Alas, nearly two thirds of the way, Sally has to pull back. \ \ "A valiant effort." Pants my sister. "Albeit insuf…" Her words disappear in a mix of moans and grunts as Sally goes back on the offensive. This time she gets four fifths of the way. "You can do it, Sally." I cheer. "Just five centimetres more! Come on!" \ \ With the Goddess favour in the heart, and her mouth, she pushes further. One, two, three, four. The last centimetre is the hardest, but that one too disappears inside her mouth. Both me and Nefail watch in amazement. Sally looks up full of pride, somehow she manages to push her tongue out just enough to give my sister’s balls a victorious lick. \ \ "Curses." My sister yelps. Sally pulls back leaving a trail of saliva all over my sister’s length. She grins defiantly. "You won fair and square." I tell her. "Still, you should not leave her like this." "I would never! We just need to settle one thing." She wanks harder. "Inside or outside?" "Inside!" Commands my sister. Sally does not comply, she was not waiting for my sister’s command but mine. \ [[Inside|C2S13B1a]] [[Outside|C2S13B1b]]

<<galleryimage "C2S12">> \ I climb ontop of her and trap her huge sex between also remarkably sized thighs. I spy Nefail biting her lips as she passess her hands along my softness. \ \ "So fat..." She mocks me. "So fucking fat." She knows how to be cruel, my sister, but I shall not give her the satisfaction of seeing me vulnerable. "Maybe, but look what I can do with them." \ [[Show her|C2S14F]]

<<galleryimage "C2S12A">> \ Already moist and lubricated, I start moving back and forth. "Do you like it?" "Keep going!" She growls. \ \ I change the angle of my legs in order to squeeze all of her huge cock with my thickness. She thrusts upward, rubbing her shaft against my drenched pussy. "Harder!" She insists and I indulge her. \ \ After a while she gives my thighs one final squeeze and starts to shake. It's coming! I could exploit this chance to get back to her a little, play a little prank her. Then again, I do love when she comes all over me... \ [[Let her cum all over me|C2S14G]] [[Make her cum all over herself|C2S14H]]

<<galleryimage "C2S12C">> \ A thick stream of cum splurts between my thighs. It erupts upward toward my face and covers everything in-between. Goddess, the smell! I so need to taste it. Why can't I just taste it?" I squeeze my legs further as I cum, making Nefail moan in ecstasy. \ \ We stare at each other for a few long moments, unsure on what to do next. It is I who takes the initiative. My tongue dives once more into her lips, it meets little resistance. We keep on kissing for what feels like forever and I wish it was. When we finally let go of each other, I realise she is still playing with my bum. \ \ "Shall we go again?" I ask. "Better not. You need to sleep, we both do." I must admit I am exhausted. I snuggle onto her and enjoy her smell. For some reason I feel… safe. "Nefail?" "What?" "Do you like my bum?" She sighs. "Maybe a little." "I’ll do it." "Do what?" "I’ll save it for you. I want you to take my anal virginity." For a moment she remains silent, taken aback by the idea. "If the Matron wants…" "I’ll explain it to her, she will understand." I hope. "Can I ask you for something in return?" "Depends…" She scoffs. "What would you want?" "Two small things really, number one: can we kiss more often? I really like it." She considers what must sound to her like a very strange request. "Fine, but only in private. What is number two?" "Number two, I would like you…" Maybe I’m asking too much, but what the hells. "I would like you not to cum again until you fuck my ass and, when you will, I’d like you not to stop until your balls are empty and happy." "Well, aren’t you a little succubus?" She smiles. Why do I love so much to see her smile? "Oh my Goddess! You are hard again." I slide her cock back between my legs. "Maybe one last time, before we begin our little game?" "All right." She whispers. "One last time… maybe two." \ [[I'm in for a wild night.|C2epilogue]]

<<galleryimage "C2S12B">> \ As soon as I feel the flow of sperm running through her shaft, I open my legs wide and let her erupting cock slap back onto her stomach. The flood that follows covers every square centimetre of skin above her waist and most of her hair. She never looked this beautiful. \ \ "You..." She seethes. "You fucking, little, brat." "That'll teach you to call me fat." I tease her. "I... should have you clean all of this up with your tongue." She grins as if seriously entertaining the idea. "If you did, Mother would not take that well." I remind her, though I would love to indulge her. "She would... go fetch some water, will you?" \ \ I clean her up and lie next to her. We stare at each other for a few long moments, unsure on what to do next. It is I who takes the initiative. My tongue dives once more into her lips, it meets little resistance. We keep on kissing for what feels like forever and I wish it was. When we finally let go of each other, I realise she is still playing with my bum. \ \ "Shall we go again?" I ask. "Better not. You need to sleep, we both do." I must admit I am exhausted. I snuggle onto her and enjoy her smell. For some reason I feel… safe. "Nefail?" "What?" "Do you like my bum?" She sighs. "Maybe a little." "I’ll do it." "Do what?" "I’ll save it for you. I want you to take my anal virginity." For a moment she remains silent, taken aback by the idea. "If the Matron wants…" "I’ll explain it to her, she will understand." I hope. "Can I ask you for something in return?" "Depends…" She scoffs. "What would you want?" "Two small things really, number one: can we kiss more often? I really like it." She considers what must sound to her like a very strange request. "Fine, but only in private. What is number two?" "Number two, I would like you…" Maybe I’m asking too much, but what the hells. "I would like you not to cum again until you fuck my ass and, when you will, I’d like you not to stop until your balls are empty and happy." "Well, aren’t you a little succubus?" She smiles. Why do I love so much to see her smile? "Oh my Goddess! You are hard again." I slide her cock back between my legs. "Maybe one last time, before we begin our little game?" "All right." She whispers. "One last time… maybe two." \ [[I'm in for a wild night.|C2epilogue]]

<<galleryimage "C2S13">> \ This exchange of roles is a lot more difficult for her, which makes it difficult for me. I have to lead her every step of the way, sit her in front of the mirror, and ask her to ask me to choose a perfume for her. Only when I start brushing her hair does she seem to relax. Most drow have light hair, shades of silver that look identical to all non-drow. Natural black like Maryl’s is considered rare and pretty. I pass my fingers through it with every stroke, making sure the brush does not pull. \ \ "Does this feel good, mistress?" "It does. Have you done this before?" "My sister Nefail, mistress. She would punish me every time I pulled her head. And If I ripped even just one thread of hair from that pretentious head of hers, hells forbid, she would get mad." "How mad?" "She would force me over her knees and spank me with the flat side of the brush. Ten times for each broken thread." "That’s horrible." "Actually the joke was on her, mistress. I really enjoyed the spanking and pulled her head intentionally." "That was very naughty of you." I see her rubbing her legs. "What else did she do?" "Well, there was one thing she really enjoyed: dropping things to the ground and watching me pick them up. She preferred things that would scatter around so that gathering them would take longer, something like… all the makeup tools in front of you." \ \ It takes several allusive stares before she understands my meaning. “Oh!” She slowly brushes aside all the expensive and delicate makeup on the table, her big brown eyes ask for permission one last time before shoving them over the edge. "Goodness me! I am terribly sorry, mistress. I shall pick them up at once." \ \ I bring myself in front of her and make sure to expose to her as much of me as I can. Nefail really liked this, having me degrading myself for her. Yet with Maryl this feels entirely different, not humiliating but empowering. \ \ I collect every fallen brush, case and such, very slowly. With a corner of my eye I see Maryl caressing her crotch. I pretend not to notice and not long after that I spy her raising her skirt and sliding a hand between her legs. \ \ "All done." I rise up while she hastily pulls down her skirt. "Shall I undress you now, mistress?" "Yes." "Should I kiss you all over as I do that? "Yes." She gulps. \ \ I let her garments fall to the floor, kissing and tasting every centimetre of unveiled skin. It takes me several minutes before getting to her undergarments, but right when I am about to free her plump breasts, she stops me. \ \ "Wait!" She pants. "I would prefer if you… well if you took off your clothes as well." "Me?" I smirk. "Mistress, that would be most inappropriate." "But I thought…" "But if you so command." With a few pulls of string, my clothes are on the floor and Maryl can enjoy the sight of me. "You are very beautiful." She compliments me, suffocating a mistress. "Not nearly as beautiful as you, mistress." \ \ I get back to undressing her, not waiting for a command, breaking my own rules. Finally, I can gaze upon her luscious plump breasts. They look so soft, round and welcoming, I just can’t help myself. She squirms and moans as I take her nipples in my mouth. \ \ There are different schools of thought concerning the mammaries, some drow like them grand and round, some prefer them small and perky, others dislike them. As for me, I always enjoyed them. I used to think Synafae had the most beautiful pair in all of Menzoberranzan. I spent some of my happiest moments playing with them, feeling them, imagining how they would look on me. But Maryl’s are different, I do kinda, somewhat, hypothetically envy them. But first and foremost I want to play with them, all the time. I linger on her tits a lot more than I should, kissing, rubbing and suckling. \ \ "Stop!" I pull back, suddenly afraid I might’ve overdone it. "Can’t you see what you are doing to me?" I look down and see long tears of sexual humours escaping her undergarments. "Good Goddess! Your underwear is all dirty, mistress. We must take it off at once." I pull down her panties and see the hair on her pussy all drenched and shiny. "No!" She yelps as she covers herself. "I did not shave." "Mistress, you have hair down there." I bite my lower lip. "That is so cute." "No it isn’t, don’t look. This is so embarrassing, fetch the razor." "I will if you so command, but… I think it looks very beautiful on you." "You do?" "It makes you look exotic and wild, mistress. I think you should keep it." "Oh well…if you really think so." "I do." I smile a reassuring smile. "Should I help you get into bed, now?" "Yes, yes you should." "Would you like me to please you, before you go to sleep?" "You pleasing me?" She stutters. "It would help you sleep better, I am sure." "But…but…but…" "Yes, the butt too, if you so prefer." I help her on the bed and slowly force her legs open. "So, Mistress, pussy or butt." \ \ She is now as red as dragon breath and twice as hot. A lustful smile she long held back finally breaks free. "Pussy." She whispers. \ [[Excellent choice|C2S15A]]

<<galleryimage "C2S15">> \ I know how to give cunnilingus, at least I hope. I mostly licked Synafae’s and she always complimented me, although I never was as good as her. Normally I would start slowly, but Maryl is far too eager and I hate to keep her waiting. One single strong lick makes her jump like a wild animal. \ \ "Mistress, no!" She breaks character and I punish her for that, with even stronger licks. "Please go slower." \ [[Nope|C2S15B]]

<<galleryimage "C2S14">> \ I ignore her pleas, picking up the pace even more. Despite her efforts to resist, I bring her over the edge quicker than I even thought possible. Her legs shake and she howls a loud moan. Shortly after my face is covered in her salty juices. \ \ She looks at me more embarrassed than I’ve ever seen her, I know she is about to apologise but I’m not going to let her break the rules again. I’m having way too much fun. "Forgive me, mistress." I yelp. "You wanted me to make it last, but I couldn’t control myself, please forgive me. I'll start over right away." \ [[Start over right away|C2S15C]]

\ "Go slow!" She implores. "You are being too intense, it is almost painful." \ \ Tentacles and tendrils, she is nothing like Synafae. My older sister likes it rough, to make her cum I really have to go to town on her labia and clitoris. My best move is holding it between my lips and using all of my tongue until she climaxes. Maryl’s clit is smaller and so much more sensitive, anything but the lightest touch makes her jump up. More than once she invites me to be gentle. \ \ So I take my time, giving mostly little tongue strokes, interrupted by delicate kisses on her labia and inner thighs. Suddenly I feel her hand caressing my head, gently pressing me inside of her, guiding me to her most sensitive spots. She holds me against her for quite a long time and for a few moments her pussy becomes my whole world. I feel like I could stay here forever, was it not for the lack of air. \ \ "Mistress, I can’t breathe." Instantly she lets me go. "I’m so sor-I mean you may catch your breath, but keep going with your fingers." She tries to sound imposing, but she only manages to be cutely terrible, or terribly cute. \ \ I dive inside of her with two fingers and struggle a little to find her elusive G-spot. While searching, I look at Maryl in the eyes and she looks back at me, covered in sweat, panting hard and with a shy smile on her lips. \ \ "Don’t look at me like that." She says. "Like what, mistress?" "Like that, so pleased with yourself, that is unbecoming." "I can’t do anything about it, mistress. Your pussy is so beautiful." "Really? Don’t you think it’s gross, with all that extra hair?" "On the contrary, obsidian black on alabaster white, surrounding the most precious pink quartz. It caresses and tickles my face when I dive into you. Please don’t ever shave it, mistress. I want to feel it every night." \ \ I find her G-spot and press on it hard. Despite her best efforts, she screams in pleasure. I get back to work with my tongue and quickly find myself wrapped by her thighs. Goddess, her taste... \ \“I love the taste of your pussy.” I tell her. “Y-you do?” Asks she, trying to discern how much of what I say is part of the game and how much is not. “It is so different from my sisters’.” She frowns, I don’t know why. “Your taste is so much more intense, and so is your smell. They overload my senses and go straight to my brain.” “Gods of Celestia.” Says she, turning red. “I need to bathe. Mistress, would you mind-” “I do mind!” I break character. \ [[Keep going and make her come|C2S16A]] <<if visited ("C2S11C")>>\ [[Use the honey on her|C2S16B]] <</if>>\

<<if visited ("C2S16B")>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S17">> <<else>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S15">> <</if>>\ \ "Oh! Oh gods! Oh, fuck!" I feel a jolt of pride sparking within me. I do not hear Maryl curse all that often. "You sure know what you are doing." "I certainly hope so, it is part of my education." I smirk. "Yes, yes! You are good... you are a good maid." At long last, she is getting into it. I ought to reward her. \ [[Harder!|C2S16C]]

<<galleryimage "C2S16">> \ “What are you doing?” Asks she. “What do you mean, mistress?” I grin. “If the taste of your pussy concerns you, then this is a rather clever and elegant solution, don’t you think?” \ \ I pour honey over her belly. The dense delicious delicacy descends towards her pussy and my mouth and, what do you know, it makes the taste even more incredible. \ \ I keep licking, tasting, gulping, satisfying lust and gluttony at the same time. This could be my new favourite dessert. A remarkable achievement, considering my passion for cake. \ [[Keep going and make her come|C2S16A]]

<<if visited ("C2S16B")>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S18">> <<else>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S14">> <</if>>\ \ I press my fingers and keep striking her clitoris with the tip of my tongue. She rewards my effort with another scream and another flood of juices all over my face. \ \ As she lays still, her legs still wrapped around my neck, I keep kissing her labia and thighs. Goddess, I wish to never escape her legs and just fall asleep right here. Alas, I cannot. \ \ I climb next to her, still drenched to my chin. "Have I pleased you, mistress?" "Very much, thank you." She struggles to stay in character. "Do you want me to go again?" "No!" She laughs. "If you do, I might literally die." "I see. Should I fetch you something to drink before we sleep?" "Well… I don’t feel like sleeping yet." She avoids my gaze, whatever crossed her mind must be something juicy. "What would you like me to do, mistress?" "It is… a silly idea." "Mistress, please, I live to serve. Your wish is my command." "Is it, really?" "Of course?" "You won’t laugh? Even after tonight." "I promise." "All right." She gulps. "Could you lay down on your stomach?" "Of course." I turn face down, wondering what she has in mind. I hope it’s nothing too weird. Right now, I would let her do to me just anything. \ [[lie down|C2S17]]

<<if visited ("C2S11C")>>\ <<galleryimage "C2S19">> \ "Don’t move and don’t look." I hear her stepping down, walking away and coming back. After a few moments I feel something squishy being poured on my buttocks, it’s the honey. \ \ "What are you…" "Hush! I did not give you permission to talk." Oh, now she is getting in character. What is she going to do? Cook me? "Mistress, why would you pour all that fine honey on my huge butt, it is a terrible waste." "I told you to keep silent." This time she does not sound cute at all. I’m getting seriously turned on. \ \ She starts massaging my butt, back and forth, round and round. Why does it have to be so sensitive? Now I’m the one feeling embarrassed. She keeps going for a while until I feel her spreading me out, making me feel even more exposed. \ \ "Don’t look!" I command and quickly correct myself. "Please." "I can’t do anything about it, Elifael." She giggles. "Your bum is so beautiful." "Really?" I play along "Don’t you think it’s gross, with all that fat? So out of proportion." "On the contrary, it’s so plump and inviting. You being thin makes it all the more alluring." "I’m not sure about that." "Say it!" "Say what." "Say that your butt is beautiful." "Why?" "Just say it." "My butt is beautiful." "And my mistress can do with it as she pleases." Oh, I see where this is going. I start twirling, one palm away from her face. "My fat butt is round, plump and beautiful and my mistress can do with it whatever she wants, when she wants, however she wants." \ [[I like where this is going|C2S17A]] <<else>>\ \ She starts massaging my butt, back and forth, round and round. Why does it have to be so sensitive? Now I’m the one feeling embarrassed. She keeps going for a while until I feel her spreading me out, making me feel even more exposed. \ \ "Don’t look!" I command and quickly correct myself. "Please." "I can’t do anything about it, Elifael." She giggles. "Your bum is so beautiful." "Really?" I play along "Don’t you think it’s gross, with all that fat? So out of proportion." "On the contrary, it’s so plump and inviting. You being thin makes it all the more alluring." "I’m not sure about that." "Say it!" "Say what." "Say that your butt is beautiful." "Why?" "Just say it." "My butt is beautiful." "And my mistress can do with it as she pleases." Oh, I see where this is going. I start twirling, one palm away from her face. "My fat butt is round, plump and beautiful and my mistress can do with it whatever she wants, when she wants, however she wants." \ [[Goddess, yes!|C2S17A]] <</if>>\

<<galleryimage "C2S20">> <<if visited ("C2S11C")>>\ \ She can hold back no longer and dives facefirst onto my buttcheeks. She licks, sucks and gulps, enjoying my glazed ass to the fullest. Not a single drop of honey escapes her tongue and she keeps going long after I am completely clean. All this stimulation makes me feel hungry for a familiar feeling, so hungry I break character myself. \ <<else>>\ \ She can hold back no longer and dives facefirst onto my buttcheeks. She licks, sucks and gulps, enjoying me to the fullest. All this stimulation makes me feel hungry for a familiar feeling, so hungry I break character myself. \ <</if>>\ \ "Spank me," I ask. She slaps my buttcheecks, firmly but gently. The sensation is somewhat disappointing. I surprise myself wishing Nefail was here to show her how it’s done. "Harder!" I protest. "I can barely feel anything." "Naughty servant, I really ought to teach you some manners." She spanks harder, but not the way I want. "In the middle." I implore, biting the sheets. "Around the asshole." "Oh, I see." She gives me ten more robust slaps, pressing her palm on my little pink star. After that, she spreads me open again. \ [[Finally, some tongue|C2S18A]]

<<galleryimage "C2S21">> \ She runs her tongue upward and I gorge on my lips each time she passes over my clit and labia. As she makes her way to the entrance of my vagina, I wonder what it would feel like to have her fingers or, Goddess forbid, her tongue entering me. My whole body clamours for such attention, yet my spirit must resist. Mother would be furious if I was to break tradition. And if I can hope to escape the harshest punishment, I am not sure my beloved slave could. \ \ “How is this? Are you enjoying this?” “Yes, mistress. I am.” I giggle. “I hope you realise how much of an honour this is.” She passes her fingers through my labia. “I don’t grant this kind of attention to all my slaves, you know.” “Don’t go in!” I break character again. “Erm…please.” “Why shouldn’t I?” She licks me again, her tongue going dangerously deep. “You belong to me. You exist for my pleasure.” She is not serious, is she? She could land us both in a hells of a lot of trouble, herself especially. “Fine.” She shrugs. “I will satisfy my urges some other way, and I just know how.” \ [[Wha the…|C2S19]]

<<galleryimage "C2S22">> \ I am not prepared for what comes next. She kisses my virgin butthole as she would a lover and something wild awakens deep within me. I’m happy no one can see my face, for it must look ridiculous, my tongue out and my eyes crossed. When alone I did experiment with some soft anal play, but always preferred my pussy. But this… this feels different. I grab Maryl by the back of the head and press hard, her tongue nearly takes my virginity and I wish it did. \ \ "Your butthole is very sensitive." She observes, passing her finger around my anal ring. "Don't make fun of me." I yelp. "I am not. It is indeed very cute... and delicious!" She goes back at it. \ \ Oh, Goddess. I'm going to cum. I might actually cum while she plays with my asshole. \ [[That is... just weird!|C2S20]]

<<galleryimage "C2S23">> \ She keeps licking, around and over my hole, I want her tongue inside me but that is a wish she cannot grant. In the end, she has mercy and rubs my clitoris. I reach my orgasm in a few seconds but it lasts at least four times as long. \ [[Does this make me a buttslut?|C2S12D]]

/** * This passage adds links, which appear as buttons, to the side menu above the built-in menu buttons. */ <<link "Gallery">> <<script JavaScript>> Dialog.create("Gallery", "gallery") .wikiPassage("Gallery") .open(); <</script>> <</link>>

<> <<set _currentTabID = "C1">> <<script JavaScript>> /* Promote the gallery data to TwineScript */ State.temporary.galleryImages = setup.GalleryImages; State.temporary.galleryTabs = setup.GalleryTabs; State.temporary.isGalleryImageUnlocked = setup.isGalleryImageUnlocked; <</script>> <<do>>  <div class="gallery-tab-container"> <<for _tabID, _tabConfig range _galleryTabs>> <<capture _tabID, _tabConfig>> <<if _tabID == _currentTabID>> ''_tabConfig.caption'' <<else>> <<link _tabConfig.caption>> <<set _currentTabID = _tabID>> <<redo>> <</link>> <</if>> <</capture>> <</for>> </div>  <div class="gallery-thumbnail-grid"> <<for _imageID, _imageConfig range _galleryImages>> <<capture _imageID, _imageConfig>> <<if _imageConfig.tab == _currentTabID>> <div class="gallery-thumbnail autosize-horizontal"> /* Thumbnail image */ <<if _isGalleryImageUnlocked(_imageID)>> /*<<link [img[_imageConfig.image]]>> <<set _activeImage to _imageID>> <<redo>> <</link>>*/ <<fullscreenableimage _imageConfig.image>> <<else>> <div class="locked" @title="'(Hint: ' + _imageConfig.hint + ')'"> [img[_imageConfig.lockedImage]] </div> <</if>> /* Caption or '???' */ <div class="gallery-thumbnail-caption"> <<print _isGalleryImageUnlocked(_imageID) ? _imageConfig.caption : "???">> </div> </div> <</if>> <</capture>> <</for>> </div> <</do>> /*<<link "Reset Gallery">> <<script JavaScript>> setup.resetGalleryUnlocks(); <</script>> <<redo>> <</link>> <<link "Reset Routes">> <<script JavaScript>> setup.resetGalleryRoutes(); <</script>> <<redo>> <</link>> <<link "Unlock Gallery">> <<script JavaScript>> setup.unlockAllGallery(); <</script>> <<redo>> <</link>>*/ <>

<> /** * Fullscreenable Image Widget * Displays an image that the player can click on to view it fullscreen. * * Example usage: <<fullscreenableimage "images/picture.png" "Hover text here">> */ <<widget "fullscreenableimage">> /*<<set _fullscreen to false>>*/ <<script JavaScript>> /** * SugarCube doesn't let us store state in widgets that isn't shared between all instances, * so we need to store it externally somewhere, so I chose the setup object. * Then, we need a way to link a fullscreenable image widget to this state 1:1 even when it's regenerated, * so I chose to use the image URL as a key. If you have multiple fullscreenable image widgets at once using the same image URL, I'm sorry. */ /* Create the state store if it doesn't already exist */ if (!setup.fullscreenableImageStates) { setup.fullscreenableImageStates = { }; } <</script>> /* The fullscreen view of the image */ <<do>> <<if setup.fullscreenableImageStates[_args[0]]>> <div class="fullscreenview" @title="_args[1] !== undefined ? _args[1] : ''"> <<link [img[_args[0]]]>> <<set setup.fullscreenableImageStates[_args[0]] = false>> <<redo>> <</link>> </div> <</if>> <</do>> /* The in-passage thumbnail */ <div class="autosize-horizontal zoomable-thumbnail" @title="_args[1] !== undefined ? _args[1] : ''"> <<link [img[_args[0]]]>> <<set setup.fullscreenableImageStates[_args[0]] = true>> <<redo>> <</link>> </div> <</widget>> <>

<> /** * Gallery Image Widget * Displays a full-width image from the gallery, and unlocks the corresponding gallery entry. * * Example usage: <<galleryimage "image1">> */ <<widget "galleryimage">> <<script JavaScript>> const imageID = State.temporary.args[0]; State.temporary.imageConfig = setup.GalleryImages[imageID]; <</script>> /* <img @src="_imageConfig.image" class="autosize-horizontal" @title="_imageConfig.caption"> */ <<fullscreenableimage _imageConfig.image _imageConfig.caption>> <<unlockgallery _args[0]>> <</widget>> <>

''You unlocked two bonus images for playing through both paths in Chapter 1!''

<<galleryimage "C3S1B">> "Mistress, I am sorry to disturb you but…is everything alright?" "Of course, everything is pristine, why should it not be?" "Nothing, for a moment I thought you were upset." \ [[Confront her|C3S1a]] [[Distract her with my body|C3S1b]]

<<galleryimage "C3S1A">> \ It takes less than a moment for Nefail to understand what I was doing, she is the opposite of happy. "Out." Is all she has to tell. \ [[Meekly obey|C3S1c]] [[Stand up to her|C3S1d]]

<<galleryimage "C3S3A">> \ "Elifael?" She calls me and I lose all wish to escape. I promised myself I would’ve slowly walked up to her, I would’ve made a courtly bow, and politely ask her how her journey was. What I do instead, is run towards her almost stumbling in my sandals, and dive into her arms, failing to hold in my tears. "Sister! Beloved sister, I missed you so." "I missed you too, little one. More than you can possibly imagine." "Why haven’t you come to me earlier? Why?" "I had duties to our Matron and mother, little one. Those will soon be your duties too, you will understand." It takes me more than I care to admit to calm down. She must hold me in her arms for a good while before I quit my sobbing and accept to let her go. \ \ "What a splendid dress." She compliments me. "Do you like it, really?" "It is beautiful and it suits you perfectly. I love the way it brings out your legs and feet. May I touch it?" Yes! A thousand times yes. "If you so wish." I sit on her lap as she feels the silk of my dress and everything beneath it. "So smooth, it’s very pleasant to the touch." She makes me giggle. <<if $C3S1b is true>>\ You kept me waiting for quite a while?" She playfully reproaches me. "I…" No good excuse comes to my mind, but she does not seem to care and starts caressing my legs. <<else>>\ "Your nipples are getting hard. Did you skip your morning session?" "I wanted… to see you right away," I say holding in a moan. "You are so kind. May I feel your legs?" Why would she even ask? Is she teasing me? "By all means." <</if>>\ I feel like melting beneath her caresses. "So soft, the sandals are magnificent, and what is that scent?" She runs her fingers through my hair and smells my neck. "Are you wearing some special perfume just for me?" "No. I mean, I wouldn’t call it special." "Really? Because it does smell very special and it is giving me ideas." I will thank the mushroom girl for her fragrance, should I get the chance to. Synafae slips her hands beneath my dress and starts playing with my nipples. "They have grown." She remarks. "Not as much as yours." I sigh with a mix of envy and astonishment. "Must be a sign of the Goddess’s favour." "I did my share to earn it." She smiles. "And I will help you do the same." She pulls my chin up and gives me a kiss well worth two years of waiting. I open my lips to her and our tongues try to make up for all the time they spent apart. \ \ After several long minutes of passionate petting, she offers me a beaming smile and helps me down. "Now eat, have a cup of tea. You’ll need all your energy for this cycle." I am famished and dig in quite eagerly. Synafae, as usual, shows much better composure. She is generous with her smiles, her caresses, and her kisses. Time seems to have flown back to when it was just the two of us, when we had no past to regret or future to fear. Soon the trays are empty and my belly is full. \ \ "You worked up quite the appetite." Says she. "I know, I can’t control myself." I caress my thighs, I swear they have grown bigger since last night. "Nefail is right, if I keep eating like this I’ll end up looking like an orc." "Orcs can be very sensual too." That’s not exactly what I was hoping to hear. "During my pilgrimage, I was the guest of a powerful warlord, he wanted to add me and his harem." "Good Goddess! You were kidnapped?" "Not exactly. I offered myself as a hostage, it’s a long story." "It must have been difficult to get out of that predicament." "Actually it was very simple, barely an annoyance." "Oh really?" "As it happens the warlord was a passionate but incompetent lover. He had this huge harem filled with muscular, plump, thick orc ladies that he could not possibly keep up with. So as he was mounting me with animalistic abandon," Judging by the red on her cheeks, it is an all but unpleasant memory. "I cast a spell on his dick." "What for a spell?" "A very useful one. With the power bestowed upon me by the Goddess, I cursed his penis so that it would never again be able to cum unless it had just made his partner climax at least three times." "Oh my Goddess, that is so wicked!" I giggle. "What did you do next?" "I fucked him until he could fuck no more then I proceeded to do the same with his wives. Those poor girls were very pent up, let me tell you. In the end, the warlord disbanded the whole harem, except for the one that is now queen. She had big curvy hips and powerful thick thighs like yours. I was her guest for the rest of the season. I would’ve stayed longer if she only had a penis." "So, you too think that I…" "I think that you have been blessed by the Goddess, those features are a gift, one you should share generously." She does manage to cheer me up, she makes me feel so secure and self-confident. Truly she is the opposite of Nefail. \ \ "So you were on a pilgrimage to the surface world?" "Indeed I was." "How was it? Dangerous? Frightening?" "Unfamiliar, I would say. Few places on the surface world could be called dangerous when compared to the wild Underdark. Still, the unknown can always be a little unsettling. The sky is so vast, the wind so strong, and the sunlight can be searing. But there is also much beauty, green meadows full of merry flowers, sandy strands surrounded by the sea, tall snow-capped mountains, men." "Men? You did not let any of those misbegotten creature lay their hands on you, did you?" "Only the most deserving ones... and much more than their hands." "Pervert." I mock her. "Isn't that a little unorthodox?" "Some priestess believes that to be so, but I would disagree. All passion is sacred in the ever-peeping eyes of the Goddess." "I don't know if I would like a male to touch me." "Well, your own pilgrimage is not that far off. We will soon find out." She chuckles. "So, I wager you have many more questions for me. Ask away." \ [[What’s the most beautiful place you have ever seen on the surface?|C3S3a]] [[What’s the most danger you’ve ever been in?|C3S3b]] [[What’s the best sex you ever had?|C3S3c]]

<<galleryimage "C3S4">> \ The sight is familiar, yet still astonishing. It is a limestone stalagmite of titanic height, which nearly touches the ceiling of the cavern. Water flows down from the top, into countless limestone pools all around below. It gives the impression of an ivory tower with hundreds of terraces and thousands of fountains. \ \ "The Waterfall Palace!" I squeal. "It’s been forever since I’ve been at Madam Undine’s. What are we going to do? Have a massage? Soak on the baths? Beauty treatment?" "How about all of the above?" \ [[This day keeps getting better|C3S5y]]

<<galleryimage "C3S5">> \ Our carriage lands on a dedicated platform and we immediately make quite the sensation. The guests below raise their heads to admire what have to be honoured guests, maybe expecting a priestess to be among us. I feel way too many eyes on me for comfort, I try to remind myself that most of those looks are for Synafae, not me. \ \ Madam Undine, escorted by four of her daughters, comes to welcome us in person. As she approaches I feel fresh air filled with the scent of salt water caressing my face. \ \ "Peace be upon you, Malla Synafae El’Naar, secondborn to Matron Sipriina El’Naar. The Waterfall palace bids you welcome." Her verbose salute is delivered with a strong exotic accent. Her appearance is yet more alien: her skin, of which she shows aplenty, is as blue as sapphire, her hair is as black as ink while her eyes are as white as pearls. "And upon you." My sister replies. "I trust all preparations are complete." "As by your request, the entirety of my palace is at your disposal and for the rest of this cycle your wish shall be my command." "Her wish." Corrects her Synafae. "This is my younger sister, Elifael. She is the birthday girl and therefore we shall all do as she pleases." "I am honoured to make your acquaintance, Malla Elifael." She bows to me. "Please, follow me." \ \ We walk inside the colossal stalagmite, the interior is even more extraordinary than the exterior. Rich conquillage adorns every part of the walls and ceiling, countless fountains decorate each hall. The echo of water running or splashing is never far away. \ \ "Synafae." I whisper. "What are Madame Undine and her daughters? I don’t know these creatures." "Really?" She asks. "Nefail never explained that to you?" I shake my head. "Madame Undine is what surfacers call a Marid. marvelous creatures they are." "A Marid? What led a sea djinn so far away from the ocean and the Sun?" "The same things that lead everyone to the Polis of Pleasure: love and passion. How else would you explain all these beautiful water genasiae?" She waves to the four daughters, who all have inherited some of their mother's extraplanar features, but also display clearly elvish traits. My sister and I exchange a conspiratorial smile. \ \ The waterfolk lead us into the vestibulum. It is a vast hall with many shallow pools fed by faucets sculpted with the features of marine creatures. Here the many guests are invited to take off their clothes and step into the pools, where the genasiae gently wash them all over. "No clothes are allowed beyond this point." Explains the Madame. "Will you provide us with a robe?" Of all the jokes that I have told, of all the attempts at humour I ever made, of all the times I tried to be funny, I never managed to draw such an amount of roaring laughter. Even Synafae could not hold it in. "In this place, it is not customary to cover one’s body," Synafae explains. "And to cover yours would be especially unbecoming." She caresses my hips from behind my back. \ \ Madame Undine leads on. "The entire palace is open to you, Malla Elifael. Besides the iblith quarters." "The iblith quarters?" "The facilities reserved to the non-drow. I assure you, they are far more modest than any other facility in my home." She waves the subject away. "Are the noble ones familiar with the service we provide?" \ \ Both she and Synafae turn to me. "Not really." I answer, after a moment of hesitation. "Every time I've been here, I was always part of Nefails entourage and all she wanted to do was soak and drink wine." Not to mention the handjobs, for her and her occasional guest, my poor wrists... "Well, you may of course go upstairs and enjoy the privacy of your quarters. They have been made ready with everything requested." Synafae rewards lady Undine's efforts with a smile. "But, if I may, I would very much recommend spending some time visiting the lower tiers of the palace. Perhaps the noble ones would enjoy a massage, our gentle giants are both strong and delicate." I raise an eyebrow at the mention of giants, be they gentle or not. "If the noble ones would like to spend some time among their peers, they should definitely visit the long bar. We boast a vast selection of drinks from this plane and beyond, to delight the mouth and the heart." "A shame our sister didn't accompany us." Synafae smirks and so do I. "Finally, no visit to my palace would be complete, without taking a deep dive in the breathable pool." "A breathable pool?" "One of my finest works. The water at the lower level of the palace is enchanted by mighty spells so that any of our esteemed guests can safely swim through it without fearing compression or suffocation." "That sounds amazing!" "The creation I am most proud of." The marid admits. "So, what will it be?" \ [[I want to swim in the breathable pool!|C3S5a]] [[I say let's hit the long bar|C3S5b]] [[A massage sounds nice|C3S5c]]

<<galleryimage "C3S6C2">> \ "Oh yes…this is magnificent," I comment when she sinks her thumbs beneath my sole. "Isn’t it, Synafae? Synafae?" I raise my head to check on her and am amazed at what I see. The pale giantess is massaging my sister's ass with one hand and her crotch with the other. \ \ "Hey, what is going on here?" "What do you think?" My sister chuckles. "A happy ending to a very relaxing song. I tried to resist, but she sensed my arousal. I might as well let it happen, don’t you think?" The half-giant pushes her fingers deeper into her, easily reaching every sensitive spot inside and outside. My sister's moans grow louder and she opens her leg to facilitate the hulking mausseus’s work. \ \ That overgrown slut! I have to work a lot harder than that to have her moan half as loud. Maddening… These thoughts escape my head before I can rein them in and my masseuse begins to run her long fingers between my buttcheeks. She opens me and caresses every nerve she can find, making me whelp in pleasure. \ \ "I’m sorry, little sister." Moans Synafae. "This is all my fault. I could not hold back." I surprise myself raising my bum so that the giantess has better access to my clitoris. Oh no, this is getting weirder and weirder." \ [[I'm getting uncomfortable|C3S5c1]] [[Synafae is right, might as well let it happen|C3S5c2]]

\ The first thing she wants taken care of is the jewellery. I’m not too fond of jewels, I always feel that everything on me looks silly and exaggerated, as it would on a pet. Synafae dismisses my objections as cute. \ \ Determined to find the perfect gems for me, she called the finest (and most expensive) artisan in the city. She is simply known as the Gilded Lady and I soon find out why. When she enters our chambers, she does so wearing nothing but gold. What I initially mistook for clothes and a mask, are her body and her face. She appears to be some sort of sentient construct, accompanied by a small cohort of clockwork homunculi. \ \ They have me try several sets of jewels, each more beautiful than the other. Each includes a collier, earrings, nipple piercings and, last but not least, a gagball. \ <<galleryimage "C3S8A">> \ "The Matron loves these." Synafae reminds me. I try to voice my objection, which my sister seems to find most tender. "Too much?" I nod. "No matter. I shall save this for later occasion. I massage my jaw once it is free to close. \ [[Not for me|C3S6y]]

<<galleryimage "C3S8B">> \ I try set after set, a few of them stand out. One is made to resemble two coiled snakes with golden scales and ruby eyes, biting at the areolas. "This one I like, it makes you look dangerous." Says Synafae, feeling my breast. "The only thing that will ever find me fearsome, is a chair." I object, getting a giggle out of her. \ \ Another encircles the nipple with different gems, like petals on a feywild flower. "This one is more cute than sexy, don’t you think?" Says Synafae. "Which describes me perfectly." I smirk. Synafae rolls her eyes at my naïveté. \ \ The Gilded Lady saved the best for last: diamond on platinum, sparkling jewelled chains join the nipple rings with a rich necklace. "This one’s perfect." Says Synafae "Worthy of a matron’s bride." "Aye and what a splendid bride I would be." For some reason beyond my understanding, being my mother’s spouse does not feel enticing as my older sister puts it. \ \ "I think we have seen plenty." Says my sister. "Has my little Eli seen anything she likes?" \ @@#question; \ <<link "The coiled snakes">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Synafae +=1>>\ <<set $Snakejewells to true>>\ "The coiled snakes." I pick. "A true dark elf." Approves Synafae. "Surely more sexy than a spider." [[That's dealt with|C3S7]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "The flowers">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Synafae -=1>>\ <<set $Flowerjewells to true>>\ "I think I'll go with the floral one." "Are you sure? We can easily afford the platinum one." "I'm sure, this is the one that suits me best." [[That's dealt with|C3S7]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \ \ <<link "The diamonds on the platinum chain">> \ <<replace "#question">> \ <<set $Synafae +=2>>\ <<set $Platinumjewells to true>>\ "I would commission one for myself," Synafae admits. "If it didn't suit you so perfectly already." "You're being silly." Still, I like what she is saying. [[That's dealt with|C3S7]] <</replace>> \ <</link>> \

<<galleryimage "C3S9A">> \ Shopping for lingerie feels so much better than doing so for jewellery. I just love the feeling of never worn silk caressing my skin, looking into the mirror and imagining how my potential partner will see me. I just try not to think too hard about who in this specific case my partner will be. \ \ Emerald has brought dozens of options, and going through them is a long and entertaining process. I even manage to convince Synafae to try a couple, but they were all thought out for me. Her poor tits are squeezed in a silky cage. When she tries to take it off, her breasts rip apart their containment, exploding in all their massive glory. Emerald enjoys the spectacle at least as much as me and does not ask for compensation. \ \ In the end, we reduce our options to three choices. The first one I like, is a transparent satin gown, with a white bra and panties. It is sexy, comfortable and takes the attention away from my huge bum. "So, how do I look?" "Like a baby seal." Synafae says. I can’t rightly remember what a seal is, some surface animal perhaps? My sister’s tone implies that she likes it, but not for the reasons I would prefer. \ \ She suggests a much more revealing option, silk lace that would barely cover my crotch and bum while leaving my chest completely exposed. "It would be perfect for the jewels we picked earlier." "I might as well be naked." "That would’ve been my first suggestion, was it would not so fun to unwrap you." She passes her fingers beneath the lace, making me chuckle. \ \ Emerald insists I try on the third and final option. "It is a new model, something I’ve been working on for a while and I believe it would look perfect on you, noble one." She presents me with a set of veiled blue satin. She helps me don it under my sister’s watchful gaze. Is that a hint of jealousy I detect in her eyes? \ [[I am starting to truly enjoy this|3S7y]]

<<galleryimage "C3S9B">> \ The set includes lots of tight lace and a beatifully embroidered bra that enwraps my small breasts leaving the nipples partially exposed, silk high stockings enveloping my legs making my thighs and bum look even bigger and thicker. "You look beautiful." Says little Emerald, nearly moved to tears. "This is truly fine work, Emerald." Admits Synafae, biting her lips. "I love it." "Are you sure?" I protest. "Isn’t this a bit too much? My bum is big enough as it is, with this on it will look gargantuan." "Oh no!" Emerald protests. "Noble one, it would be a sacrilege to conceal this… this treasure. You must trust me on this. This is perfect for you, it will only take a few minor adjustments here and there." \ \ She proceeds to measure the necessary corrections, //accidentally// rubbing her face on my bum a couple of times. I don't mind. The audacity of the cute gnome is to me rather flattering, but not to Synafae, not by a long shot. "Emerald, what do you think you are doing?" Asks Synafae, with knives in her voice. "I…I didn’t mean to…" "What you meant or meant not to has no importance. You should know better taking such liberties with a drow, especially one of such status." I have never seen her like this, it unsettles me and terrifies little Emerald. "I am sorry, noble one. Please forgive me, I…" "Too easily you forget your place, svirfneblin. And she who forgets her place may very quickly lose it." Emerald falls to her knees, unsure of what is going on. All she can tell is that she incurred the wrath of a highborn drow and that retribution might be costly. "Noble one, a thousand apologies. Please, don’t exile me." Exiling little Emerald? No way, the Underdark is a terrible place to wander alone. All manners of rapey monsters and hungry tentacles lurk beyond the gates of our city. Surely Synafae would never contemplate such a thing. "Synafae, enough. You are scaring her." "She ought to be, a scared gnome is a safe gnome." "She did nothing wrong. In fact, I actually liked what she did." "If you want to help her, you should not encourage her. What if she did something like that in front of Nefail?" \ [[Nonsense, I like this gnome.|C3S7a]] [[Synafae may be right, I should not give Emerald too much confidence.|C3S7b]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10A1">> \ I’ve seen eagerness, I've seen craving, but little Emerald is something else. She wraps her arms around my thighs and pulls me further onto her face. Unlike Synafae or Maryl, she does not use her tongue to give me pleasure, she really wants to taste me. Her licks are not delicate or accurate, they are wild and thirsty. She gives my pussy a long sloppy kiss and I use it to kiss her back. After a good while, I can feel her gasping for air. \ \ "Are you all right?" I ask, raising my ass. "Yes!" She yelps. "Please don’t take it away from me." \ \ I bring my butt back to her and she welcomes it with utmost joy. With all this hungry licking, I am producing a lot of juices, which she happily gulps down. I let her have her fun, as I go look for mine. I find out with delight that her little grey pussy is all pink on the inside, just like Maryl’s. A few caresses and rubs suffice to make my gnomish cushion shiver. \ \ "Do you like it?" I ask little Emerald, raising my butt again. "I love it, but please don’t get up." "Easy now. I don’t want you to suffocate." "I won’t suffocate, on the contrary, I will surely die if you don’t sit back on me right now." \ \ This time she does not wait for me to come back down, she sinks her little hands in my thighs and pulls me to her. I decide to reward her with a little grinding. I start moving back and forth, giving her better access to every part of my pussy. I’m not going to ask her if she is enjoying it, I don’t need to. Her little pussy is flowing with juices and when my fingers go seek her g-spot, they meet little to no resistance. \ \ Again I feel she is having trouble breathing, I try to pull up but she just won’t let me go. I don’t want my butt to smother the poor gnome, I must get her to cum before she passes out. I grind on her harder and at the same time begin working her pussy with both hands, rubbing with the left and fingering with the right. \ \ As she gets closer to climaxing, her tongue becomes yet more greedy. She goes deep into me with her whole face and I almost fear for my virginity. Mother would be furious if she found out that the first thing that went through my pussy was a non-drow tongue. But it is such a lovable non-drow, with such a formidable tongue. To the Tentacle Pit with it, I fall on her face with all of my weight and I feel it sliding inside of me. I cum hard all over her face, and a moment later she too wets my fingers with an impressive orgasm. \ \ In a moment of post-coital clarity, I fear I might’ve drowned the poor gnome, my relief is immense when I feel her lips pouring yet more kisses on my pussy and legs. I climb off and lay side by side with her. She stares at the ceiling in utter disbelief. \ \ "So, did you enjoy that?" "I…don’t think I know enough words to tell what’s going on in this silly head of mine, noble one." She does not need to, her beaming smile is eloquent. "From the moment I first saw you, I wanted this to happen. But why would such a perfect noble creature ever care for the wishes of such a silly small svirfneblin? So for the first time I prayed to your Goddess, I prayed for a miracle. I never thought she would answer." "I too must confess something." I giggle. "From the moment you stumbled upon me with that cute little face of yours, I wanted to sit on it." She reddens again, staring at me with her big eyes. "Yes that face exactly, I just want to eat you up!" I squeeze her, rubbing my nose on hers and then her cheeks on mine. \ \ "You know, if you were not covered in my pussy juice I think I would kiss you right now." She smiles shyly, which drives me nuts. "Ah, what the hells!" I dive into her mouth with my tongue, trying not to think why it happens to be so salty. At first, she gives an embarrassed resistance but soon gives in. \ \ After a few minutes of sloppy passion, I pull back. "Ready to go anew?" "Yes." She whispers. "Noble one… may I make a request?" "Of course, everything you want." "It may seem… unusual." "By my faith: everything-you-want." "I was wondering, hoping, you could sit back on me and let me, you know, your other…" \ \ That is a request I did not expect, I can’t hide my surprise. "I’m sorry, I should have not…" I don’t let her finish. I push her back down and climb once more on top of her. I raise my bum above her and spread it, so that she may worship it in all its glory. "Pull out your tongue," I command. She obeys, salivating with gratitude. \ [[I press my asshole onto her|C3S7ay]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10A2">> \ At first, I wanted to do this for her, I wanted to make her happy, never would I have imagined that I would enjoy it so much. As soon as her tongue touches my little hole, that savage feeling comes back. It’s like my bum has a mind of its own and it desperately wanted a kiss. \ \ I gave Nefail several rimjobs, which she did enjoy (and never reciprocated), I thought I was good, very good actually. But Emerald is on another level, a true artist. She displays the sort of mastery one can reach only with years of practice, deep passion and absolute dedication. \ \ "How… what… where did you learn to do this?" I ask, but she cannot answer from down there and there is no way I am getting up. She licks me all over my cheeks, crack and around my little hole. The tip of her tongue is like a needle that wakes up every nerve it touches. "Goddess, this feels so good. Don’t you ever stop!" I moan. \ \ I start rubbing my ass over her face, squeezing her cheeks between mine. Goddess forgive me I am being so selfish. I should return at least some of the pleasure she is giving me. Biting my lips I give her pussy a gentle caress. Little did I expect, that suffices to bring her over the edge. \ \ I raise my ass again and check on her from between my legs. "Did you just cum again?" "I did, noble one." She confesses. "Harder than before." I really wouldn’t know which one of us is more embarrassed. \ \ "Noble one, I know you have already given me so much, but… can I make one last request?" "Sure." "You would make me the happiest woman in all of Toril if I could… well if you… allowed me to stick in my tongue." \ \ That is one bold request, one I don’t know if I should concede. Would that count as me losing one of my virginities? Seeing me hesitate, little Emerald fears having asked too much. Her big eyes shine with guilt. I can’t resist, I don’t want to resist. Goddess, forgive me. \ \ I spread my buttcheeks wider than I ever had and press my asshole on her mouth. "Go deep, as deep as you can. Make me cum!" \ [[Damn the consequences|C3S7az]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10A3">> \ Her tongue goes all the way inside my moist anus and gives me a new form of pleasure I’ve never thought possible. It feels like my bum just had its first kiss and is now melting in delight. My asshole eagerly welcomes her tongue and they kiss for several more minutes. When the pleasure becomes too much to bear, I try to pull away, but little Emerald won’t let me. She wraps her arms around my thighs and pulls herself deeper into me, I moan louder. I would’ve never imagined my asshole was so sensitive, it never felt anything like this when I touched it myself. \ \ "I’m cumming!" I announce and she goes yet deeper. I cum hard and squirt all over her chin. Goddess, this is so embarrassing. Again I try to pull away but nothing seems to stop Emerald’s insatiable appetite. She wants more and before long I can feel a second orgasm mounting up. All I can do is at least partially return the favour. Only after she cums one more time and me two, she finally lets go. \ [[That was a tongue I wouldn't mind riding again|C3S7axx]]

\ Exhausted like few times in my life I lie next to her. I don’t care in the slightest where her tongue has been, I give her all the kisses I have left, she earned every last one. "Noble one… forgive my weakness but I think I might be in love." "Really?" Surely she jests. "With me or my ass?" "I don’t know… both?" "Well, my ass certainly loves you back and would probably want to marry you." "Will I see it, and you, again?" She asks full of hope. "I don't think I can live without you sitting on my face, not anymore." "Sure. How about this: from now you’ll serve exclusively house El’Naar. You’ll live at our palace and be part of our retinue. What do you say?" Contrary to what I expected, her face falls. \ \ "Noble one… I don’t know what to say. You are granting me the greatest honour an artisan could ever hope for, but…" I can’t believe my ears. "I would lose my independence, my freedom even. I worked really hard to keep my aunt’s business, my family’s legacy, free and independent. Don’t take that away from me." "I would never do such a thing," I reassure her. "I am sorry, I didn't mean to upset you. I thought… never mind what I thought. New proposition: you keep your shop and become my little secret lover." "Really?" "Really, I also don’t want to live without your tongue." "It is yours, noble one. Now and forever." Just as we are sealing this promise with one last kiss, a sudden ruckus starts outside. The ghost carriage of house El’Naar has returned. "My sisters!" I gasp. "You better get out of here and quick." We get dressed as fast as we can. "Be careful," I beg of her. "I don't want you to get in trouble because of a stupid whim of mine." "It was my whim too." She smiles reassuringly. "Fear not, noble one. My folk has spent aeons eluding yours." She envelops herself in her cloak and, after winking at me, she disappears. \ [[I miss her already|C3S8]]

\ "I know, they are delicate. I need something softer." She pulls down her own dress, freeing her tits in all their perfect roundness and fullness. Gently but firmly, she pulls me onto her, rubbing my nipples on hers. "Does this feel nice?" She asks as if she did not know all too well. "Oh, it does, very much," I admit. She grins, making her way down my belly. Her fingers feel like heaven, but a moment after she touched my clit, I stop her. \ \ "Synafae, you are always pleasing me. Wouldn’t you like me to… do something for you?" "This is your party, birthday girl, you are the one we are supposed to celebrate." "Well, if this is my party, I want to make sure my guest of honour has the best of times." My request seems to have caught her by surprise, but finally, she smiles. "All right... but I do expect you to this my way." "O-of course!" \ [[Everything you want|C3S7by]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10B1">> \ She forces me on my back and clumbs above me with a that smile that freezes my muscles and melts my heart. She graces me first with the sight of her perfect pussy and then with its taste. I lose myself into her. Oh, Goddess. How I longed for this sensation. \ \ With quick and eager kisses, I make my way to her labia. They feel so hot on my lips. I kiss them, caress them, and lick them until they glow in moisture. Synafae passes her fingers through my hair and guides me onto her. She smells amazing, like the spiciest wine. I intensify my licks. \ \ "Harder." She begs. "Don’t hold back." <<if $Marylpath is true>>\ Silly me, I was licking her the same way I did with Maryl. My servant’s clit is so sensitive I can barely touch it, with Synafae I just go wild. I dive deeper into her wailing on her with my tongue. This feels so liberating, abandoning myself to my desire to give the most intense sensations. The only thing I miss is Maryl’s smell. It is so much stronger than Synafae and by no means better, on the contrary, it is somewhat gamey I would say. Why in the nine hells am I thinking about Maryl now? No no! I must focus on Synafae. <<else>>\ Nefail is much more delicate than her, I wonder why? Maybe our elder sister is no longer used to using her lady parts? Stupid Nefail, why do you have to be such a jerk all the fucking time. You should be here, covering your sister in ropes of your thick cum. Why in the six hundred and sixty-six strata of the Abyss am I thinking about her now? Focus, Elifael! Your love is here. <</if>>\ \ \ I give Synafae all I got. Licking her up and down, left and right, outside and inside. I run the tip of my tongue all around her labia, deep into her vagina, and all around her clitoris. I do it long and hard. I begin to despair when I feel my facial muscles getting tired. \ \ "Do you like it?" I ask, begging for encouragement and catching my breath. "I love it." She reassures me, failing to convince me. "Don’t stop, give me more." \ [[I'll give her my all|C3S7bz]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10B2">> \ It takes all of my strength and skill to get her to orgasm but, Goddess is it beautiful when she does. I kiss the inside of her thighs and give her pussy a few more long licks. \ \ "Was it good?" I ask, knowing that even the hint of a doubt will shatter my heart in a million pieces. "You have done well." She compliments me. "So much so that now I want more. You have awakened my appetite." I smile at her. "I will do my best to sate it." "Come here you." She lays on her back and grabs me by the wrist. \ [[Fingerbang her|C3S7bxx]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10B3">> \ I use my fingers on her. Thank the Goddess, and Nefail, my nails are always well trimmed. I would normally start with one finger but, judging by how wet she is, I can confidently begin with two. \ \ "More, give me more." Curses, she can barely feel that. I put a third finger and a forth. "Yes, just like that." Her magnificent thighs begin to shake. "Reach in deeper, don’t hold back." Is she asking me to fist her? Oh no, I never did anything of the sort. What in the hells am I supposed to do? What if I hurt her?" \ \ "Why did you stop?" In my panic, I fail to answer. "I see… make this shape with your hand." She clenches her fingers together, with the tips forward and the thumb inside, forming what looks more like a beak than a fist. With my hand already half inside of her, I diligently follow her instruction. Before I can ask her what to do next, she grabs me by the elbow and pushes my whole hand inside of herself. \ \ She screams in what for a moment I fear is pain, but after a second I understand it is pleasure. "Sister, are you all right?" "I am now." She answers. "Now, give it to me right. I want to feel it, I want to feel you. Reach inside and do the Goddess’s work." \ \ I make sure that my wrist is properly aligned and tentatively push back and forth. Each time I do that I fear causing her pain, but I do not. On the contrary, I don’t think I’ve ever seen her in such ecstasy. As her moans get louder and her legs shake harder, I get more daring. I try twisting my fist from side to side, thrusting a little less gently, or opening or closing my fingers. She loves all of that and begs for more. I decide to see if I can pull off my best move. \ \ I try to find her g-spot by curling my fingers up towards her stomach. When I find it, I envelop her clit with my lips, I hold it in place using all my facial muscles and lick it as hard as I can. "That’s it! Don’t stop, I’m cumming. Goddess, thank you for blessing me with such a talented and devout little sister!" That bit of flattery almost brings tears to my eyes. I’ve been waiting for so long to hear that. Thank you, Synafae. I love you. \ [[I love you|C3S7bxy]]

<<galleryimage "C3S10B4">> \ She is making me work hard to get her to climax, but in the end, my efforts are rewarded in spectacular fashion. Synafae arches back, lets out a scream, and pulls me onto her. Like a roper, she squeezes me with her powerful legs. The best part of my forearm disappears inside her vagina. She squirts all over and around my wrist. "That was good." She exhales. "That was so good." I hope she can’t feel my tears. \ \ She wants to return the favour, but I hastily decline. I am way too exhausted. All I want to do is cuddle. I fall into her warm embrace and think of nothing. I timidly play with her breasts, just like I did when we were younger. She invites me to suckle on them and I do so. I can’t tell who between us enjoys that the most. \ \ I’m starting to reconsider her offer to return the favour when a sudden ruckus starts outside. The ghost carriage of house El’Naar has returned and our sister Nefail steps down. \ [[Quick! We need to get dressed.|C3S8]]

<<galleryimage "C3S15">> \ She puts the cup aside and pulls up on the edge of the pool. "But I’ll be needing some inspiration. So get to it." "That is more than fair." Says Synafae. "Elifael, assist me here." Before I can say no, she leans me over the edge, bringing my butt out of the water. "What are you going to…" A good spank right over my little hole answers my question. "Mmm… now we are talking." Murmurs Nefail, stroking her cock. "Hey, I can’t see her like this. I want to see her." "Hush. We need to get her nice and hard before she can perform." \ \ Synafae gives me another vigorous spank, followed by a caress and a kiss. "Nefail, just look at how big, soft and plump our little sister is. Sometimes I envy you so. I really wish I had a nice big cock like yours so I could slide it between these beautiful thick cheeks. I would love to squeeze them around me until I blow a huge, rich load all over them." "Enough." Says Nefail, erect and throbbing. "Do you want me to do this or not?" "Yes, we do!" We answer in unison. \ \ Nefail scoffs and takes a deep breath. She bends forward while holding one hand on her cock and the other on her balls. She struggles, but not much. The tip of her erect cock is already halfway between her crotch and her mouth, her flexibility covers the rest of the distance. \ \ "Give it a good lick, before starting. We know how much it likes that." She scoffs again but does as she is asked. She gives herself a nice kiss and gently licks her tip. She then closes her eyes, pretending we are not here, opens her mouth and makes the tip disappear beyond her lips. I approach to better contemplate this spectacle. It is the most disgusting and hottest thing I have ever seen. \ \ "Oh my!" Murmurs Synafae. "Nefail, you can’t possibly imagine how beautiful you look right now. I am at a loss for words, they should’ve sent a poet." "Shut up." "I am serious. Would you consider posing for a sculpture? This moment deserves to be set into stone." "How about I turn you into stone?" \ \ The threat sounds a bit too sincere for comfort, but Synafae dismisses it with a giggle. Nefail gets back to sucking, giving herself a masterful blowjob. Synafae is right, there is something sublime about this. I should be disturbed, if not disgusted, yet I cannot take my eyes off her. Now the legend of Jezzarra Alyoth seems all too believable. \ \ She keeps going, taking in as much as she can. The way she takes so much of it down her throat is almost supernatural. "You believe she will come in her own mouth?" I whisper to Synafae. "I certainly hope so." She smiles. "Maybe we should give her a little help." She approaches Nefail with the intent of kissing her balls, but she pushes her back with her toes. \ <<if $Nefailpath is true>> "No." She says. "Why?" I protest. "Indeed." Synafae agrees. "We were all hoping you would cum in your own mouth. That would’ve been exhilarating." "You should’ve been more specific." She goes back into the tub. "Show’s over, bitches. Little sister, you are up. Truth or dare?" Her eyes promise a fierce retaliation. <<else>>\ \ "Not you, her." She nods at me. With forced disappointment, Synafae makes way for me. I know all too well how to please Nefail and get right on with it. I lick her balls until they are well-drenched in my saliva, at the same time I use both my hands to take care of her feminine parts. I feel guilty leaving Synafae out of this, but she does not seem to mind all that much. She happily stands back and enjoys the show, all the while playing with her nipples and clitoris. \ \ Suddenly Nefail stops, letting out the tip with a loud pop. She strokes herself hard and is clearly about to let out a copious load. I prepare myself to withstad the tide, something I am by now very much used to, but instead, she grabs a pitcher. She tosses out what little wine was left and, with a deep grunt, she blasts most of her load inside of it. \ \ "Why did you do that?" I protest. "Indeed." Synafae agrees. "We were all hoping you would cum in your mouth. That would’ve been exhilarating." "You should’ve been more specific." She puts down the overflowing pitcher. "Show’s over, bitches. Little sister, you are up. Truth or dare?" Her eyes promise a fierce retaliation. \ <</if>>\ [[Synafae is up|C3S13]]

<<galleryimage "C3S16B1">> \ When I return to Synafae, I find her squeezing the water out of her silvery hair. Her body is hot, but her eyes are cold. "She has gone." The news does not seem to touch her. "I am sorry for what happened. What I did and said was… unwise." "She gets on my nerves too, quite a lot." "She is the firstborn and I failed to treat her as such. I have sinned." "No, you have not. You just treated her like a sister." "She is not just my sister, she is my elder sister, it is my duty to show her love and respect." "And she should earn them, as you did with me." She smiles at my compliment. "That is because, little Eli, one hundred years ago, the very day you were born, I swore I would be to you what I wish Nefail was to me." "I think I understand her." Synafae looks at me in puzzlement. "She lost her twin to the ordeal. If I lost you that way, I don’t know what I would do. I would go mad." \ \ I should've not said that, the ordeal is getting closer and I should try to keep her mind away from it, instead I vent my fears on her. She takes a deep breath. "Should that happen…" "I don’t want to hear it." "Should that happen," She emphasises each word. "I want you to be strong for House and Matron, to earn the Goddess’s favour and to take care of the sister you still have." I embrace her and won’t let her go. "Do you promise?" "I promise." I say swallowing my tears. \ \ "Hush now, no more sad thoughts. Your birthday is almost over, but I hope you enjoyed your present." "I did, immensely." I pull back and take a deep breath. "I also got something for you." "For me?" I can’t tell if her surprise is genuine or not. "What is it." "It is…nothing really, a few stupid things I stumbled upon at the Bazaar." I lead her inside. \ \ I have to take courage before presenting here my comparatively modest gifts. She shows me great appreciation, which I hope is not forced. She immediately tries some of the perfume and the lotion. "My, these are strong. What’s in them? They are giving me ideas." She caresses my thighs. Was I not so spent, I would let her continue. \ \ "I also got you these." "Chocolates!" She cheers. "Real Calimshite chocolates, where did you ever find these?" "Oh, you know… I have my ways." She immediately has one. "Mmm… delicious. Why don’t you have one too?" "Alright, maybe one." Ten chocolates later I manage to stop. "Should we save some for Nefail?" I ask. "Well, sister, I mean not to sound cliché but… naaaah." \ [[Let us enjoy this|C3S16]]